A Tale of Two Bismarcks.

by ThunderShott

Summary:

Upon detecting a strange weather phenomenon in the Denmark Strait, Bismarck is sent to go investigate it. In another world, the exact same happens with a different Bismarck…

Chapter 1: Introduction

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

My name is Bismarck, Battleship and flagship of Iron Blood.

 

Many years ago, I was tasked with sinking merchant convoys from the Eagle Union to starve out the Royal Isles. I failed, and I took a far better person than myself down.

 

Then ran away like a coward and hunted down like a dog.

 

I still hear the explosions.

 

I still hear the gunfire of her last battle. They haunt me every night. They don’t so much as keep me awake, but they became the white noise that helped me sleep. It sounds morbid, but I got so used to hearing them it became natural to me.

 

It’s strange. What I kept reliving the most was not my own sinking, but hers.

 

“Bismarck?”

 

The way I managed to hit her only once… and that was somehow enough… like I was some kind of… monster. A beast made of steel…

 

So much more was expected of me after that. Serving the Reich… destroying the Royal Navy… fighting my fellow Kansen… I never wanted any of it. It’s in our nature as weapons to be forced into wars for the benefit of humans sat in offices…

 

What good is a weapon made to fight for humanity against Sirens when we are instead used to kill other humans, anyway?

 

If only I just defied them… fled to to the Royal Isles with my comrades… anything other than what I did to her…

 

“Bismarck?”

 

I sank on my first mission…

 

I could’ve saved Prinz Eugen, too…

 

My comrades all fell one by one to the Royal Navy and Eagle Union after I fell, including my dear sister…

 

I was unable to help them.

 

How can a leader of a whole faction be so useless…?

 

“Bismarck? Hello?” The voice of Hood calls, her hand on my wrist shaking me from my thoughts. I looked up from my now cold cup of coffee, still almost full.

 

“Are you alright? You spaced out for a moment again.” Hood asked, her concern clearly visible.

 

“Um…. uh, ja… just… remembering…” I stuttered like some child who wasn’t paying attention in class.

 

“Was it about our battle again?” Hood asked, concerned. “Are you still having… flashes?”

 

Feeling ashamed for allowing myself to spiral again, I looked down and apologised for my selfishness, “I’m sorry, Hood… I…”

 

It must’ve been raining that day and some rain must’ve leaked through the roof onto my face. Because it certainly wasn’t anything else.

 

“You’re crying… Bismarck, it’s not your fault.”

 

I shook my head and wiped what were certainly not tears from my face. This woman… I felt like her efforts were wasted on me. “So you say… but we both know it very much is. I didn’t have to obey the order to fire on you. I didn’t know my own power because I was too irresponsible to test it first.”

 

“Bis…”

 

“I only wanted to damage you so you’d retreat… I… I never meant to kill you…”

 

“Bismarck, my deck armour wasn’t-“

 

I held up my hand to cut her off. I wasn’t about to let her take any blame for what I had done to her. The way her hull… just exploded… the blast was so violent it cracked her whole hull in two and threw a heavy main turret high into the air.

 

Although I wasn’t in the same radio frequency as her, I could practically hear her agonising scream from my own ship.

 

Verdammt… I was spiralling yet again. She moved to try and comfort me. I decided I wasn’t worthy of that from her and spoke, “I appreciate you trying to help me, Hood. But… don’t waste your time with me. It’s best if we just remain allies. You really don’t want to further associate yourself with someone like me.” I decided.

 

Hood’s grip on my wrist shifted to my hand. She replied, “No, I refuse to give up on you, Bismarck. Your power was misused. You were misguided. Azur Lane is your chance to do right. I know Wales hasn’t fully forgiven you and you’ve had a few spats with her recently, but I know she’ll come around eventually. Please stay and let me help you through this.”

 

How could I even look her in the eye? I felt disgusted with myself for even thinking I could truly be forgiven. I was the pride of a man who sent millions of innocent people to their deaths simply just for being who they were. What kind of monster do you have to be to obey someone like that?

 

Without warning, I made yet another selfish decision, thinking it was selfless. I decided to save her the time and effort and stood up. “Thank you for the coffee, even if I wasted that, as well…” I left without a further word. Even now I know that wasn’t a good choice. She looked so worried when I looked back at her while I closed the door. I still beat myself up for that.

 

Perhaps that’s why I got more dirty looks from the Royals afterwards…

 

Hood had been trying to make friends with me ever since Azur Lane reabsorbed the Crimson Axis. While I was content to just stay with my faction and continue leading them to glory for the Kommandant, and away from any Royals, Hood had tried make peace with me. Wether out of genuine compassion or merely to cement relations between us and the Royal Navy, I wasn’t so sure.

 

Just then, I got an alert on my phone. Checking it, I saw that the Kommandant had called me to a sortie. Speak of the devil.

 

I made my way to the briefing room and I saw that my aide, my guardian and I were the only ones present.

 

“Frau Eugen.” I nodded to her.

 

“Lord Bismarck.” She simply smiled back, leaning backwards with her hands behind her head and feet on the table, as carefree as ever.

 

“Hallo, Parzival.” I smiled at the little blue-haired U-Boat, U-556. She had sworn to protect me at all times she’s able to.

 

“Guten Morgen, Lord Bismarck!” She said as she adorably sprang to her feet and saluted, not a care in the world. I saluted her back and sat her back down in her seat. Her feet swung back and forth as they didn’t touch the floor when she sat in it.

 

“Kommandant. You called?” I asked, turning my attention to the man in charge.

 

The grizzled Royal Navy officer took a puff of smoke from his cigar and responded, “That’s right. We have reports of a strange anomaly in the Denmark Strait.”

 

Just the mention of that place caused yet another flash in my mind. The feeling of my eardrums bursting what I fired my guns to scare off Norfolk and Suffolk.

 

U-556 squeezed my hand and brought me back to the present. The Kommandant asked, “Are you paying attention, Bismarck?”

 

“Ja. My apologies. Please continue.” I responded. The old man grunted and pointed to the location in question on a map of the NA Ocean.

 

“It may just be nothing,” He went on, “but if it is something, we can’t afford to ignore it. The Sirens have been idle for too long and this may very well be their doing. I need you three to scout it out. Knowing your history, you’ll have the most experience there. Whatever it is, some freak weather pattern or a Siren force, I need you to report it. If it’s something dangerous, I want you both to retreat ASAP and wait for reinforcements. You’ll be taking U-556 here as I’m aware she’s sworn to protect you on every mission.”

 

“Understood.” I replied dutifully, if a little reluctantly.

 

“What she said.” Eugen added, less than dutifully and for more reluctantly.

 

“Don’t worry, Lord Bismarck! You’ll have me with you the whole way this time! And I have all my torpedoes!”

 

Parzival could only watch when I was sunk. She had Ark Royal in her sights and would’ve prevented her destroying my rudders, but she had no torpedoes due to sinking convoys. She hid it well, but I could tell she still blamed herself for that.

 

Luckily, the Kommandant seemed to not even notice our tones of voice. Of course he didn’t.

 

The Kommandant was rather… senile. He was the type to sit at his desk all day and give us missions. The bare minimum of his job. He never really cared for getting to know us. He put just enough effort in to keep his rank, yet was always furious when he got passed over for promotions. He probably only gave is this job as Naval HQ was breathing down his neck about it.

 

Not even the goody two-shoes Head Maid Belfast was fond of him, though it was always humorous when Sheffield told him off for his laziness. He could never get a word in when she berated him.

 

Funnily enough, from what I’ve heard, he’s the direct opposite to the much younger, more caring Kommandant of the Eagle Union and Sakura Empire Kansen at the Pearl Harbor Base…

 

Anyway, the Kommandant also was too ignorant to learn that although physically stronger and far more durable, Kansen can receive mental trauma just as easily as humans. He didn’t really care for our history there. He just wanted us there because we knew the Denmark Strait better than most Kansen on base. If U-556 wasn’t so adamant about going with me, he probably wouldn’t have sent her as well.

 

“Jawohl.” We all replied in unison. Eugen got up and left first. I could sense the boredom in her attitude. Parzival stayed by my side.

 

We stopped on the docks and produced our vessels. Manjuus loaded supplies for us onto them. My aide was whistling Erika and seemed to not have a care in the world, a stark contrast to my own demeanour. I stopped her and asked, “Eugen, are you taking this mission seriously?”

 

“Why of course, Lord Bismarck, it’s not like we’re being sent to the one place we both still have nightmares about just to look at some strange clouds or something. Why would I ever not take something so seriously?” She sarcastically asked. Her voice starting to tremble at the end while the look in her eyes shifted.

 

“Run along, Parzival. Get ready to depart, ja?”

 

“Jawohl, Lord Bismarck!” U-556 nodded as she ran off to her Submarine. I looked at my old friend and became worried.

 

“Eugen… you still have them, too?” I asked how that Parzival was out of earshot.

 

She let her guard down for a moment. As far as I knew, only I have ever seen her like that. She looked insecure and looked down while gripping her elbow. She muttered, “…Ja… I woke up screaming last week… Hipper thought I was being attacked or something and broke down my door… hehe…”

 

“Was it… Crossroads?” I asked carefully.

 

“Nein… I was… reliving hearing about your sinking after arriving in Brest… I remember even Scharnhorst being shaken by my screams…”

 

I pulled Eugen into a hug. She didn’t try to fight it.

 

“I too have been losing sleep. I suspect it’s increasing the amount of memories that kept forcing their way into the forefront of my mind.“

 

“It’s not hindering your ability to lead us… is it?”

 

“I try not to let it. I can’t afford to. Our comrades are counting on me to push it down and not let it affect me.”

 

“Why not talk to someone? If not me, then perhaps Hood? She’s always willing to talk to you.” Eugen asked, looking up at me.

 

“I can’t talk to her about it. I doubt the last thing she’d want to hear is how I felt when I sank her.” I admitted.

 

“If you say so…” as if she hadn’t just opened up to me, her demeanour quickly shifted and her confident mask slipped back on. She stepped away from me and smirked, “Speaking of whom, it looks like your new Freundin is here~” while looking behind me.

 

“Was?” I spun around and there she stood. Once again trying to speak with me. “Hood?”

 

“Is it just the three of you going out?” The Royal asked, surprised. The usual doctrine is to have at least 2 ships in a fleet to fill the Main Fleet and Vanguard Fleet roles, but the Kommandant usually had at least 6 in a fleet, three in each role. More to make sure at least one of us survives and not render the mission isn’t a complete failure rather than ensure we’re all safe.

 

“It’s just an investigation.” I tried to explain.

 

Eugen casually added, “We’re being sent to look at some lighting strikes or something. Herr Kommandant is getting paranoid, in my opinion. Apparently this is enough of a mission to send Lord Bismarck and I on.” She shrugged at the last part.

 

“Isn’t anyone else going?” The concerned Royal asked.

 

“It’s just the two of us and U-556 in this scout fleet.” I replied, heavily implying in my tone that the three of us are enough.

 

Unfortunately, she either didn’t take the hint or just ignored it.

 

“Then I’m coming with you. The Commander has a right to be paranoid. The Sirens haven’t tried anything for months and this could be trap.” Hood insisted.

 

“Was? Nein! I-“

 

“I’m not taking ‘nein’ for an answer, Bismarck. You need someone to watch your back. I have a very bad feeling about this.” Hood assorted, to my annoyance.

 

I tried to explain, “Hood, I already have Eugen and Parzival with me. They’ll both be there to defend me-“

 

“Because that worked so bloody well last time, didn’t it?” A more hostile voice interrupted. It was then that Prince of Wales emerged from behind Hood. I must not have seen her approaching until then.

 

Wether Eugen saw her or not, she still hasn’t told me.

 

“Excuse me?” I retorted.

 

Wales explained, “As soon as you got injured from killing Lady Hood, your little friend there buggered off soon after I had to retreat with her Cubes! As for the little one, she wasted all her bloody torpedoes sinking defenceless merchant ships! You really trust those two to guard you again after that?”

 

When I was about to defend them both, Eugen suddenly stormed up to her with a side of her that none of us had ever seen from her. If U-556 were present, she probably would’ve hidden behind me.

 

Grabbing the golden chains across Wales’ chest and dragging down a little so their noses were almost touching, Eugen simply asked, “Are you done?” In a scarily calm tone, “Or would you prefer to reenact your miserable failure? We’re going back the Strait so it would be very immersive. Don’t forget the most amount of damage you did to me was scratch my paintwork while Lord Bismarck put a shell into your friend’s magazine. Don’t lecture me on running away as if you didn’t do it first, and I was ordered to leave.”

 

The silence was deafening. They stood there, glaring at each other for five long minutes. When Wales was unable to reply, Eugen silently pushed her back and walked off to go board her ship without another word.

 

Speechless, Wales stared at her ship as a rather irate Hood pulled her aside for a few words, out of earshot of myself. Not caring for eavesdropping on them, I just walked away and boarded my own ship.

 

I had never seen that level of silent anger from Eugen before. She always retorted with snarky quips. Not this time.

 

Could she have been as haunted by Rheinübung as I? Was it being amplified by the prospect of returning there? I had decided to just focus on the mission there and then.

 

Mein Gott… I should’ve just spoken to her right after. Some leader I am…

 

Anyway… not long after reaching my bridge, the hulls of Hood and Wales appeared alongside us. Not sure at the time how the Kommandant would react, I shrugged and decided that if we got in trouble, the blame was on them.

 

After we set off, I looked ahead and saw U-556 doing her duty and sailing off ahead with her sonar. I glanced over at the hull of my dear friend Eugen. Unsure of wether I should speak with her, I sighed and held off for a while longer.

 

A lot of people think that a simple talk will cure feelings like what I have. They say to cheer up and remind us of our achievements and what we have to be happy about. It’s not always as easy as that. No one simple talk will do much to help. It never helped me, no matter many times Hood tried. More and more, I lost the ability to find any joy in the things I used to love doing. I just had this constant voice in my head that told me I don’t deserve to feel anything from people’s attempts to say I matter and that people love me. The voice deep down, saying that they’re not genuine. It’s hard to ignore something that won’t just shut the fuck up.

 

I just didn’t believe I was worthy of compassion when there are so many other ships at the base with far more traumatic histories, including every one of the other ships in our little fleet.

 

If how Eugen was acting was any indication, she was in a similar situation. I doubted a talk with her would do anything beneficial and maybe come off as patronising.

 

I looked to the other side and saw Hood sailing alongside me. A strange feeling, but I have to admit it was not one I was willing to complain about.

 

I couldn’t help but smile a little to myself…

 

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I walked down the main street of the Naval District with my shorter friend, dressed in a similar grey outfit to me with matching hats.

 

“Bismarck, why do you think we’ve been called, of all ships?” My cute companion asked. She looks a lot like me, so much so we look like sisters, although my real sister was unfortunately never brought into the Kanmusu Program, and neither were any of hers.

 

Prinz, Graf Spee and the two U-Boats are enough for me, though. I smiled and responded, “I’m not sure, Prinz. I suppose we’ll know when we get there.”

 

Prinz skipped ahead and performed an admirable twirl, “Oh! Perhaps it’s an upgrade? Or a special mission only we can do? Ooh! Maybe we’re visiting Germany again?”

 

Her innocence melted my heart. “Hehe. I’m sure we’ll find out in a minute.” I assured her. “Secretary Ship Nagato is nothing if not thorough.”

 

Speaking of whom, the tall, red-eyed Battleship nodded to us along with her more gentle hazel-eyed sister Mutsu as we stopped at the docks and saluted.

 

Nagato smiled so rarely, Mutsu usually did it for her.

 

They both returned the gesture and Nagato began, “Bismarck and Prinz Eugen. The Admiral has received reports of anomalies appearing in the Denmark Strait. We suspect it is due to Abyssal interference. If the Deep Sea Fleet is indeed behind this, we need you and the rest of the Kriegsmarine Kanmusu to drive them away. You’re free to use whatever methods you require.”

 

Prinz asked, “Can’t we take some more shipgirls with us, Frau Nagato?” For context, there really weren’t many Krigsmarine ships that took to the Kanmusu Program.

 

“I’m afraid not.” Nagato answered, “The Admiral needs all other members of the Fleet to repel an incoming Abyssal invasion fleet on course to this base. If they manage to attack Britain or Germany while we’re busy here, it could cause human morale to drop and secure the Abyssals a foothold on land. The Royal Mavy may also lose faith in the Naval District and pull their Kanmusu from our command, weakening us. We must not allow that. Is that understood?”

 

We both saluted again and confirmed, “Jawohl!”

 

There weren’t many British ships in the Kanmusu Program either, but we needed all the help we could get.

 

Nagato saluted again and nodded, “Good. Destroyer Division 6 have prepared your equipment. Get ready, brief the other members of your group for the mission and deploy ASAP.”

 

“Good luck, girls!” Mutsu cheered. Now that I think back on it… was she holding a squirrel?

 

We immediately gathered our fellow German Kanmusu. Graf Zeppelin, Z1, Z3, U-511, and Shinyou.

 

The last one is technically Japanese, but she was converted from the Scharnhorst, a German cruise liner, so Nagato allowed her to stay with us.

 

Anyhow, we got everything we needed together, Prinz made us some quick snacks and we set sail on our riggings.

 

When we both joined the Naval District years ago, we had heard the Fleet Girls possessed the strength of superheroes. After joining, we saw that it was true, but only when we were given equipment as part of the Kanmusu Project, which imbued us with the souls of warships sunk long ago. In a sense, we became them. Inherited their abilities in the form of superhuman abilities and miniature versions of their weapons on our bodies.

 

Sounds quite strange to those uninitiated, but not much else is really known. It matters not, as now we can finally fight against the aliens that have driven humanity from the seas. Speaking of which, we were now underway.

 

We’ll reclaim our oceans, no matter the cost…

Chapter 2: New Friends

[AL Bismarck]

 

The freezing cold Denmark Strait looked no different than last time we were here. Half of the entire stretch of water was frozen along the coast of Greenland once again.

 

I looked down at my online in my bridge. I found the picture of Hood and I that she had taken of us when we both had the day off last year. Her hopeful face alongside my rather annoyed expression are immortalised in it.

 

“Lord Bismarck, We are approaching the anomaly.” Eugen announced over the radio, shaking me from staring at Hood’s face, which I was focusing on… for some reason.

 

Grabbing my flagpole, I responded, “Very well. Come, Eugen.” As I put away my phone and returned my ship to my Cube.

 

“Jawohl.” My aide acknowledged, doing the same.

 

Landing on the water, I skated towards the visible distortion present on the surface, generating swirling clouds and lightning bolts in the sky and circular waves pulsating from it. It looked like a big sphere bending the light around itself. You could see through it, but it was clear that something was there. Whatever it was, it was what was causing the strange weather phenomenon. It certainly didn’t seem Siren in nature. Not knowing what to report it as, I went for a closer look.

 

“Be careful, Bismarck!” Hood reminded me.

 

Of course I would’ve been careful… if I knew at the time how to approach it properly.

 

Sensing an immense amount of energy from it, I stuck the end of my flagpole through it, but to no avail. Nothing happened. My scientific curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn’t resist putting my hand through it.

 

Then something very strange indeed happened.

---

[KC Bismarck]

 

Having found the anomaly, it seemed to warp space, like a black hole, except without the scary black part.

 

“What do we do, Bismarck?” Prinz asked nervously. “What even is that?” She instinctively held my hand.

 

“I’m not sure… stay back, I’ll try to interact with it.” I gave her a smile to calm her.

 

“J…Jawohl…” she complied, reluctantly letting go of me. Graf put her hand on Prinz’ shoulder to prevent her reaching for me for her own safety.

 

I seemed drawn to that anomaly, almost as if it were calling to me. So much so that almost subconsciously I raised my hand towards it, just to touch it. As if something grabbed me, I was pulled in. I could only imagine Prinz’ horrified face.

 

Inside the anomaly, I saw the distortion  all around me as I was floating an over the water, which itself was perfectly still, no waves at all. The clouds all looked like they curved in unnatural ways, but the strangest thing of all? I saw… another me. One clad in all black and holding a big, red flag. She seemed… stronger than me, yet the same height, face and… well, bust size. Identical to me in every way apart from our outfits. Hers seemed far more… professional.

 

I wasn’t able to process her staring right at me in equal confusion before we both passed by each other and I got spat out of the end she came from.

 

Shooting out of the anomaly, it seemed to close behind me and vanish.

 

“Lord Bismarck!?” A voice asked frantically, “What happened!? Why are you dressed like that?”

 

Lord Bismarck? Strange. I’d never been called that before.

 

As she helped me up, I got a look at her. Her familiarly grey outfit, her platinum hair with what looked like red metal horns on her head and… rigging with teeth?

 

Flashes of the gaping maws of Abyssal ships flashed in my mind upon seeing them. Instinctively, I backed away from her seemingly sentient main guns. “Who.. who are you!?” I asked while taking a defensive stance.

 

The young woman was joined by two others, one dressed in a blue dress with a British Union Jack draped over her shoulders and the other sporting a very formal gilded scarlet tunic. She looked at them in confusion and then back to me, “Lord Bismarck, it’s me, Prinz Eugen, remember? Hood and Prince of Wales, too?”

 

The mention of the other two made me feel something… dark. Guilt, perhaps? They were both deemed incompatible with the Kanmusu Project in my world, so I was quite surprised.

 

“Was? That’s… impossible… you’re not Prinz! Tell me the truth! Who are you!?” I aimed my rigging at them.

 

”Bismarck, no!” The one in blue yelled as I fired my guns.

 

A very poor choice, as I’d swiftly find out.

---

[AL Bismarck]

 

I was helped up by a blonde Kansen I didn’t recognise, or at least that’s who I assumed she was. She didn’t seem as physically strong as one her size, struggling to lift parts of my rigging, but she was standing in the water with parts of her ship on her back like a Kansen. The anomaly closed behind me.

 

I looked back at the seemingly Iron Blood girls staring at me. “Danke. Wer bist du?” I asked, instinctively reverting to my native language in my confusion.

 

“Bismarck? It’s… me. Prinz Eugen. What happened in there? Did you… forget us?” She asked, seemingly a little heartbroken at the thought.

 

“Prinz Eugen?” I asked, looking her up and down. “You’re not… wait… where are we?”

 

“Just off the coast of Greenland, Bismarck. In the Denmark Strait. Where did you get the new outfit?” The one dressed in all white asked. I will admit, I thought she was my sister before I looked directly at her.

 

“I see… it seems like some sort of portal sent me here… judging by what I saw in there, and you’re another version of Prinz Eugen, this must be some sort of alternate universe.” I quickly deduced.

 

The two Destroyers with them, Z1 and Z3, asked in unison, “A what?”

 

“Some of my Eagle Union friends in my world had theorised about living in a multiverse, where every action and decision creates at least one other universe where a different choice was made. Two worlds could be identical, just with some minor, insignificant difference, or they couldn’t be any more different from one another.”

 

The two little ones and the U-Boats then said, “Oooohhh…” although I’m still not sure they really understood.

 

Their second Carrier, a light one, asked, “You’re from another world?”

 

Her appearance and accent reminded me of the Sakura Empire members back home, but she was part of this fleet. Quite an odd fleet formation. I would find out why she was with them later on.

 

The other Eugen, I’ll call this one Prinz from now on, added, “And you’re a different Bismarck? From that other world?”

 

“Ja. I believe I have swapped places with her through that anomaly. It’s strange though, the only beings I suspect can do something like this have different looking technology than that…”

 

“…What beings?” Their version of Graf Zeppelin asked.

---

[KC Bismarck]

“Ugh… Verdammt…” I muttered as I laid in fatigue on the deck of a British Battlecruiser with the woman in control of it looking down at me, battered and bruised as a result of my attack on them.

 

Quite a poor choice, in hindsight.

 

“Why did you have to fight? We want to help you.” She asked.

 

The one in red glared at me, “Are all Bismarcks so bloody difficult to work with?”

 

I sat up to look at her better, “All Bismarcks? As in more than one?”

 

The platinum-haired one, who claimed to be Prinz, sat in front of me and explained, “Back at base, the Eagle Union created some big machine to access alternate realities or something, but they can’t really do much other than observe, so we have confirmed the existence of other worlds and it seems you just came from one, and swapped places with our Lord Bismarck.”

 

I stared at her blankly, not knowing at the time what on Earth she was talking about.

 

The blue-dressed one hums, “It seems this one isn’t quite as scientifically minded as ours, Lady Eugen.” Hood offers her hand, “Well, I suppose it’s only proper to introduce ourselves. I am the Hood of this world. I only hope that you got on with your own back home?”

 

I stood, shook her hand and replied, “I… recognise your name… but… There isn’t a Hood in my world. I don’t think you were compatible with the Kanmusu Program.”

 

The one in red walked up to me and asked, “The Kanmusu Program?”

 

“Oh, you don’t have that? But… you’re shipgirls too, nein?”

 

Hood explains, “We were created from the Kansen Initiative. Metal from our original hulls were merged with our Wisdom Cubes to give us human bodies. We can control every part of our ship bodies and turn them to our riggings at any time.”

 

That caught me by surprise. “Wait… you… are actually your ships? Like… you can feel us standing on your deck right now, Frau Hood?”

 

The two British women looked at each other in confusion and then back at me. Hood asked, “ Yes, I can… are you not a ship?”

 

The third woman… I’ll call her Eugen, seemed to be deep in thought during this. I shook my head, “Nein… I… had a normal life before becoming a shipgirl… I don’t remember much, but I joined the Kanmusu Program and I was given the power of the Bismarck. My appearance changed to reflect her history and I got all the memories of her service life. I… remember fighting the two of you… but when they tried to give another woman your power, for some reason, it never worked. I’m not sure why, but Japanese ships seemed to have the highest success rate.”

 

“So… you’re… human?” Hood asked with widened eyes.

 

“Mostly, I suppose.” I shrugged.

 

“Wales, a moment please?” Hood dragged away the other woman, much to her surprise. They went inside the ship and I turned towards the thinking Eugen.

 

If she is the ship that Prinz inherited the power of, I had to know more about her, as well as my own.

 

Could that other version of me be the actual ship whose abilities I was granted?

---

AL BIS

 

As I followed the alternate Iron Bloods, I suppose I should call them the Kriegsmarine, as they so insisted, I wondered why they didn’t summon their ships. “Halt!” I requested.

 

They all stopped and looked at me.

 

“You all look exhausted. I’ll prepare some beds for you.” I offered.

 

They looked among each other, confused.

 

“Um, Bismarck, you don’t seem to have any beds on you…” Prinz observed.

 

“Of course I can’t carry them on my rigging. I keep them all in my ship.”

 

“Your… ship?”

 

I smiled clicked my fingers. My Battleship form appeared behind me, knocking them all off their feet in shock.

 

Once my ship settled in the water, I come to a realisation, “None of you can do that, can you?”

 

“N…nein!” Prinz gasped.

 

“Well, come aboard, then. You all need some rest. What’s wrong, Prinz?”

 

The timid girl nervously says, “There hasn’t been a human-made ship in the oceans for years. The Abyssals detect ships they don’t control for miles… they’ll be onto us soon…”

 

I steadied her nerves by putting a hand on her shoulder. I confidently said, “Let them come. I’m more than used to fighting enemies from the depths of hell.”

 

“You have Abyssals in your world too?”

 

“I’ll explain later. Now get some food and choose a bed.” I instructed. As she boarded my vessel with the others. I got a feeling I hadn’t felt for some time.

 

Pride.

 

I felt like I was allowed to feel it again. These poor girls were far less powerful than the versions I knew.

 

I thought that perhaps I could try to put aside my selfish self-loathing to focus on how to help these girls in need.

 

How I was going to do that, exactly, I still had to figure out…

Chapter 3: Close Encounters

[AL Bismarck]

 

I entered my ship’s kitchen in the early hours of the morning to prepare breakfast for my new comrades. While I’m not nearly as good as King George V in the kitchen, I had to at least put some effort in to care for these battle-weary girls. Lord knows how tough it’s been for them against these ‘Abyssals’.

 

Was that the name for the Sirens in this world, or were they something else? Were they easier to deal with, or a whole new nightmare?

 

Many of these questions ran though my mind as I prepared everything. I shook my head to focus in making hearty meals for them. After all, you should eat breakfast like a King.

 

When everything was ready, the girls walked into the canteen rubbing their eyes and yawning. They looked like they had had the best night’s sleep in a long time.

 

“Guten Morgen. How are you all?”

 

They looked at me, surprised to see me in casual clothes and an apron. I suppose what my Azur Lane comrades say about me changing my demeanour depending on what I’m wearing is true, as they seemed to feel more comfortable with me from that moment onwards. Prinz sees the large buffet-like breakfast on the table. The different breads, boiled eggs, cheeses, cold meats, fish, etc.

 

“Bismarck?” Prinz asked, “Was ist das alles?”

 

“Frühstück!” I answered, gesturing to the table. “I wasn’t sure what you all preferred, so I’ll just let you all pick. I’m not the best cook by any means, but I hope it’s fine.” To my own surprise, their eyes all lit up in excitement and, again, I couldn’t help but feel a tinge of my pride returning. I smiled and gestured, “Help yourselves, my friends. I’ll make some Kaffee.”

 

I’m fairly confident in that at least, thanks to Mainz’ many lectures.

 

The Destroyers and U-Boats were sat down and digging in in a flash. Graf Zeppelin and Shinyou took their time selecting their food and Prinz walked up to me. She asked me, “You’ve only known us for a few hours, Bismarck… why do this for us?”

 

“I learned a lot of lessons from my comrades back home, Prinz. One of them is that you help whoever you can, however you can, no matter who they are. I could hear your bellies growling last night.” I heard the coffee machine finish and turned to pour it into the mugs and added accidentally, “I’ll help anyone I can, unless they’re Sirens, of course.”

 

“Sirens?” Prinz asked.

 

…I let that slip, didn’t I?

 

“…I’ll tell you later. How do you all take your Kaffee?” I asked as I grabbed some sugar and milk.

---

[KC Bismarck]

 

I decided to stretch my legs on the water after being cooped up for a while. I heard the sound of a Submarine surfacing.

 

Looking over, I saw another member of this crew of shipgirls. A blue-haired little one staring at me with hesitation and distrust, as if I was some stranger wearing the face of someone she cared deeply for.

 

Oh, wait. I guess I was.

 

“Hello.” I tried, smiling and waving to her.

 

The Submarine, who I learned later on was named U-556, just looked away and took off ahead, scouting the seas in front of us.

 

“I hope I don’t scare her…”

 

“Don’t worry about her. She’ll warm up to you. She just failed in her oath, so it’ll take her some time.” Eugen said from behind me. She had came out with me to carry on our conversation. And to keep an eye on me, I suppose.

 

“Her oath?”

 

“Let’s sail out a bit. I don’t want the Royals eavesdropping.” She requested, sailing ahead.

 

I followed her so that we were far ahead of Hood’s ship. It felt quite odd seeing a vessel of human design just sailing along on the oceans, unmolested by Abyssals, but as I would soon learn, a much worse enemy exists here.

 

“U-556…” Eugen sighed, “She swore to protect Lord Bismarck with her life whenever she can. She took an oath like a Knight, and it takes a heavy toll on her whenever Bismarck gets hurt. No matter how insignificant, she feels an immense amount of guilt for not protecting her.”

 

“Is my other self that reliant on her? Does 556 think I’ll yell at her?” I asked, worried about the adorable girl.

 

Eugen chuckles, “Oh, nein. It’s nothing like that. Bismarck and U-556 get on like a mother and daughter. Funny how everyone sees that except themselves. It’s because U-556 has… trauma from the War. She pledged herself to protect her, but ended up watching as the ship who doomed her sent aircraft. She was unable to help as she had no ammo.”

 

“Oh… I see… I’ll… give her some space, then. I don’t want her to feel like I’ve replaced her friend.” I nodded.

 

“That would be best…” Eugen agreed. After a few seconds of silence, she asked, “I have another question. One that it’s best to ask now we’re alone.”

 

“Was ist das?” I responded, looking at her.

 

Eugen blushed a little, “Are you and your version of me… close?”

 

Some red appeared on my face as well, “Um… we… are very close friends… I’m not very sure how she feels beyond that… we haven’t really talked about it. It’s… kind of awkward.”

 

“She doesn’t make it obvious, hmm? Is she a teaser like me~?”

 

“Nein… she’s very sweet…” I couldn’t help but smile, “She’s quite cute, too. Innocent, playful. But she can sure deal some damage when she needs to. Whenever Nagato needs some firepower, she calls on the two of us among her most powerful ships.”

 

“You have a Nagato, too?” Eugen asked.

 

“Ja. Secretary Ship Nagato. I doubt the base could even run without her. She relays orders from the Admiral and acts as our Kommandantin in battles. She’s quite serious, tall and intimidating. She even kicked an Abyssal in the face-“

 

I was interrupted by Eugen’s uproar of laughter.

 

“Is something funny?” I asked.

 

“Es tut mir Leid…” Eugen apologised before explaining herself, “Its just that… you describing Nagato as someone who’s tall, intimidating and serious as well as kicking someone in the head threw me off and I couldn’t help it.”

 

Nagato was always a pillar of hope for us, a role model for the entire fleet. Was their version not like that? I found out later on, of course, but at the time I could only speculate. “What is your Nagato like?”

 

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll find out soon enough. Our base just appeared on the horizon, look.” Eugen pointed ahead.

 

“Ah, ja. I see it. Doesn’t seem much bigger than the Naval District.” I observed. “Wait, what’s happening?” I asked as the air in front of us started shimmering and cracking as if it were glass.

 

U-556 exclaimed into the radio, “Sirens!”

 

I heard the Battlecruiser behind us vanish and the two British women joined us with their riggings.

 

Wales drew her sword, which I somehow didn’t even notice she had up until then, and added, “Bloody hell! Now, of all times!”

 

“Sirens?” I muttered as I aimed my guns along with my new friends.

 

“Ah, It’s about time they tried something, I was getting bored.” Eugen stated with a cocky tone. Prinz would’ve gotten nervous by now.

 

“Very bold of them, attacking so close to our HQ.” Hood muttered.

 

A few black warships with glowing coloured tribal markings sail through the portals, followed by what looked like a humanoid Abyssal, but she was… smiling?

 

To my great surprise, she even spoke.

 

“Well, well, well, what do we have here? An anomaly? How exciting!”

 

“Purifier! What are you doing here!?” Wales demanded, pointing her sword up at her floating pale girl.

 

The Siren rolls her eyes and answers, “Uh… it’s my job to get rid of anomalies, remember? To purify the timeline? Hence my name? Now hand over the fake Bismarck and I’ll be on my way. I’m sure Empress would love to get her hands on this one, hehe…” Her massive guns aim at us, along with all the warships now surrounding us.

 

Thankfully, nobody told her about the much bigger anomaly that made me switch places with my much stronger counterpart.

 

When I was debating about wether to just step forward to save my new friends the trouble of fighting, Hood put her hand on my shoulder and pulled me back before responding, “You want her, you’re going to have to go through us, Siren!”

 

“I was hoping you’d say that! HAHAHAHA!” The psycho cackled as she fired a massive beam of pure energy. An attack more powerful than any I’ve seen from an Abyssal. My new friends and I barely evaded as the water instantly boiled beneath the plasma and they started to fight back, quickly crippling the big warships. Hood and Eugen’s riggings started glowing and they yelled out certain phrases, enhancing their strikes.

 

Hood’s glowed red and she shouted, “Royal Navy’s Glory!” As she fired a barrage that shredded the enemy ships with lighter armour, instantly dealing with them, boosting her own shields and allowing us to reload faster. Surprisingly, it worked on me, too.

 

Eugen yelled out, “Unbreakable shield! All Out Assault!” And her rigging glowed purple. The red one enhanced her attacks overall and her blue skill generated blue spherical shields for all of us, bolstering our defences, which I needed when an enemy shell impacted my shield, bouncing off.

 

Wales didn’t use a special ability as hers wouldn’t help us. She explained why later on.

 

The light show and the seemingly magic powers stunned me so much I actually struggled to see what I could do to help them. All I could do is launch a special torpedo salvo despite the real Bismarck never having them, meaning I can only do it once every battle.

 

Rushing about and finding my rigging far outclassed by everyone, I eventually found myself staring down the one Hood called ‘Purifier’ while my friends fought off the ambush.

 

“Now that your friends are distracted, how about you let me get rid of you? I’ll make it quick. Promise.”

 

I stepped back and yelled, “Dummkopf! You dare threaten the leader of the Kriegsmarine? Die, abomination!” I fired my guns at her and used my special torpedo attack, but to my horror, my attacks just exploded upon impacting her own energy shield.

 

“Was…?”

 

“…You’re really not from this world, are you?” The crazy woman shrugged before taking aim at me again. “After you’re dead, I’m sure your world would be VERY easy to conquer! HAHAHAHA!”

 

All I could see was a blinding light as her main plasma cannon charged up and Hood yelling, “BISMARCK!” Before I was blasted at point-blank range by the most devastating attack I’ve ever had the misfortune of taking.

 

At first, I didn’t feel much as I was engulfed by the plasma and thrown off my feet. After the attack, however, when I hit the water and the salt assaulted my new burns and open wounds, then the pain really set in.

 

Purifier’s laughs and the panicked voices of my new friends were drowned out by my own shrieks of agony. I still feel the pain to this day. No Abyssal could be this powerful. The shield Eugen generated for me took the brunt of the  blast before failing, otherwise I’m sure that attack would’ve disintegrated me. At that moment, I half-wished it did.

 

“BISMARCK!” Hood yelled out again as she and Eugen kneeled either side of me. The former held me as Eugen made new shields for us and I started to pass out from the sheer agony I felt.

 

Looking ahead, I saw Purifer charging up another attack and she shouted, “You Kansen and your damn shields! I told Observer only we should have them! Oh, well, time to kill all three of you! HAHAHAHA!”

 

Before she could fire again, though, Wales charged at her and used her sword to cut off her gun barrels, causing her rigging to overcharge and blow itself up as it could no longer channel the plasma energy away. “OH, COME ON!” The Siren shrieked while half her face melted off from the plasma before U-556 surfaced in front of her and torpedoed her, sending her flying back through her own portal, making it close up.

 

As the enemy fleet sank below the waves, the cracks in the air repaired themselves until reality returned to normal. As I blacked out, I could faintly hear my allies speaking.

 

“Oh God… this is bad….” Wales stated.

 

“I’ve never seen someone take so much damage like this…” Eugen muttered in a serious tone.

 

I felt Hood taking my pulse, “She’s still alive. We need to get her back to base now!” She picked me up.

 

“Jervis! Perseus! We have a severely wounded human! Plasma burns! Prep an operating room immediately!” Wales ordered on her radio.

 

Before I could catch anything else, I slipped into unconsciousness.

 

Just what is this world? Where monsters like that are so easily fought by superwomen who are literally warships and not just ordinary people with their souls?

 

If just one of those Sirens with weapons like that existed in my world, we’d be on our knees within a week at most. Even the Abyssals would easily fall to them.

 

What good could I possibly do here?

---

[AL Bismarck]

 

With full bellies, a reinvigorated and very satisfied fleet of girls stayed with me on my ship. The smaller girls were running around on my main deck playing games around my main guns, but being careful not to touch anything. Graf Zeppelin and Prinz stood either side of me.

 

I looked at Prinz and asked, “So… you wanted to know about the Sirens?”

 

“Oh… ja. If it’s okay?”

 

“Ja. I suppose there’s no harm in telling you. They’re not exactly a secret to my world anymore, and I doubt there are any here, but just in case I think you should know about them. The Sirens... There are theories that they come from the depths like your Abyssals, they could be alien invaders or even the product of human engineering gone awry in the process of creating us Kansen. But I know the truth.”

 

“Then… what are they?” Graf Zeppelin asked.

 

“The last one, minus our creation. The Sirens were created by humanity to aid them in battles against extra-terrestrial threats and to protect the oceans. At the time, they were called the ‘Antiochus’. They originally worked as intended. They kept everyone safe.”

 

“So… what happened to them?” Prinz asked, intrigued.

 

“I still don’t fully understand it, but according to all the intel we’ve gathered, the Antiochus leader, Observer Zero, had detected an enemy so powerful even they couldn’t even begin to fathom it. With no other logical way forward, she created Wisdom Cubes and gave them to humanity, and they eventually learned they can use them to give life to certain intimate objects.”

 

“Certain objects?”

 

“Objects like weapons, vehicles, anything with some practical use. They even worked with simple hand and power tools and created what we call the Bulins. After they granted humanity this boon, the Antiochus disappeared, seemingly abandoning the humans to the new threat. After the humans dabbled in Wisdom Cube research, they managed to fuse them with tanks, planes, firearms, and eventually warships, leading to us, women awakening from the metal of our hulls. Our official designation is Kinetics Artificial Navy-Self-regulation En-lore Node, or Kansen for short.”

 

I looked down at my hand. Whenever I think more about this, the existentialism always kicks in. Unlike these girls, I’m no real human. “We… still hold the memories of our past, and our histories shaped our looks, outfits and personalities. The girls with tank riggings, the Panzermädchen, aid infantry and ground units. The firearms created girls known as T-Dolls that know best how to use them to teach the humans, and the Plane Girls handle aerial threats and have worked directly with our Carriers multiple times in the past.

 

“Woah…” Prinz whispered, amazed at this almost magical technology.

 

Graf Zeppelin hummed, “Hmm, and I assume these Cubes allow you to possess riggings and turn them into your warship forms?”

 

“Correct. We’re not sure exactly how it works for the other weapons, but for many of us Kansen, our ships are mere replicas, others still have their original hulls, now modified and modernised. This ship is just one of those replicas, which means it’s actually more powerful than my original hull. It has energy shields, technology taken from the Sirens, and mine personally has a special ability to deal critical damage on its first barrage in a battle. Of course, it has to hit whatever it’s fired at or it’s wasted.”

 

“That’s so cool!” Prinz bounces up and down. I couldn’t help but smile at her adorableness. Part of me still can’t believe she’s an alternate Eugen.

 

“Then, of course, the inevitable happened. Humanity started competing with each other. When another war was about to break out, the Antiochus returned, this time as the Sirens, and turned on all of us. Attacking anything and everything that isn’t one of their ships. We were forced to work together to fight them…” As I stared ahead, I decided to try and switch topics as it started going places I am still ashamed of myself for, “Is she like me?”

 

“Hmm?” Prinz looked up at me, confused by the sudden question.

 

“Your Bismarck. She’s probably a far better leader than I.”

 

“Why would you say that?” Their Zeppelin asked.

 

“Ja, you’ve been really kind to us, cared for us. Why would you think you’re a bad leader?” Prinz added.

 

I looked down, remembering my mistakes again, feeling my sliver of pride vanish once more, “Because I am.”

 

“But why? What happened?” Prinz stood in front of me, “We won’t judge.”

 

I looked at Zeppelin, who nodded in agreement.

 

I sighed and turned around. I started to walk back inside. “I’ll explain on my bridge.”

 

When we got back up there, I began, “A while after we were pushed out of the oceans, I lead my entire faction down a dark path. I believed the word of one of the Sirens. I shouldn’t have. I thought I was leading us to glory by allying with them and combining our technology, but soon after, I realised we were becoming slaves to the Sirens. It took some time before I could devise a way out of it. Took a long time to reintegrate back into Azur Lane. Even now a lot of Kansen on both sides resent each other for it. It was all my fault. I caused a schism between us when we should’ve been fighting together the whole time.”

 

A lot of people may say that Akagi of the Sakura Empire was equally to blame, but she has a reputation of being an unhinged sociopath, even now.

 

If I’m as bad as her, what does that make me?

 

“Bismarck…” Prinz gently held my hand.

 

“Have you been working to make up for it?” Zeppelin asked.

 

“Natürlich. I’ve been trying so hard to correct my mistakes… but a lot of my fellow Kansen, especially the Royals, can’t seem to bury the hatchet as easily as others. Ironic that the one I sank myself was the first to forgive me… or so she says.”

 

“You’re far too hard on yourself.” Zeppelin stated.

 

“Huh?” I could only respond as I looked at her.

 

She went on, “You did what you thought was correct. For the good of your comrades. Your family. Now that you’ve seen that was the wrong path, you’re working on doing better. A bad person wouldn’t put so much effort in. We never asked for any of the things you’ve done for us in the past few hours, but you provided it anyway. You’re a good person at heart, Bismarck. To go ahead and do so much just to make sure we are looked after. I imagine your faction is lucky to have a leader like you. You’re just like our version of you. I’m positive that if she was capable of doing the good things you’ve done, she would’ve done so, too.”

 

”You’re also a pretty good cook, Bismarck!” Prinz added with a genuine smile.

 

While I did appreciate the reassurance and the compliment, deep down, it didn’t do much for me. It’s similar to what I’ve heard from so many Kansen who forgave me in the past. Despite that, I put on a smile and nodded, “Danke schön.”

 

I knew for a fact that they were not lying to me, but the constant voice in my head just kept telling me otherwise until I believed it.

 

Plus, I doubt their version of me has made any mistakes as big as the ones that haunt me daily.

 

Thankfully, before I started to spiral again, a warning came up on my central console. Immediately my mind switched to my flagship attitude and I went over and pulled up a holographic map showing me what was going on. To the amazement of my peers, who I assume don’t have this level of technology, yellow blips appeared in front of us, marked “Unknown.”

 

“Abyssals.” Graf Zeppelin growled, “I’d recognise that disorganised formation anywhere.”

 

“Do you have bombers?” I asked her, changing their blips to red.

 

“Ja. I have a squadron of Stukas ready.”

 

“Get out there and launch them. Prinz, you’re with me. We’re going in with the little ones.”

 

“Jawohl!” The Cruiser replied as she ran out with us.

 

Once we were all on the water, I briefed the Destroyers and U-Boats and quickly gave them roles. With the former two staying with Zeppelin as escorts and the latter two submerging to flank the enemy, Prinz quickly explained what these ‘Abyssals’ are.

 

“So, they’re deep sea creatures and they just sort of appeared?” I asked.

 

“Basically, ja. They drove humanity from the oceans and we’ve been trying to defeat them, but we’ve had too many setbacks to really make a difference.” Prinz confirmed with a rather crestfallen tone.

 

“Right. Let’s deal with them, then.” I tuned my radio to speak to the others, “Graf, soften them up. We’ll cover you with AA fire.”

 

“Jawohl!” The Carrier acknowledged as her Stukas dived down with their sirens blaring. They pulled up as the freakish-looking creatures below took damage. Upon observing the humanoids among them, I could see they look somewhat like Sirens if they were even more like Eldritch horrors. Completely silent and emotionless, even more so than the more deadpan Siren Arbiters I’ve encountered. They had haunting, glowing eyes and cracked faces.

 

They looked undead, if anything.

 

After Graf’s Stukas turned back, flying orbs with massive teeth launched from their Aviation Battleship unit, who looked like a little pale girl and the only one showing any kind of emotion. Her tiny stature reminded me of Observer Zero.

 

“Target the small one. She’s the biggest threat.” I ordered.

 

“You got it!” Prinz replied, focusing on the small girl.

 

I heard the little one yell out, “Go back… !”

 

Massive towers of water erupt from the back of the fleet, meaning the U-Boats have slipped around and hit them from behind. That caused the Abyssals to scatter and become disorganised, the little one’s escorts abandoning her.

 

“Bismarck! The Northern Princess has been too damaged to continue!” Prinz reports.

 

“That’s the little one, ja?”

 

“Ja!”

 

“Alright, focus on mopping up the rest! I’ll take her alive!” I couldn’t bring myself to order the sinking of one so little, even if she was some monster.

 

“Jawohl!”

 

“Don’t come closer… I’m… telling you…” She whimpered as she put her hands in front to protect herself from me.

 

I swiftly sailed forth and grabbed her. “I won’t hurt you, little one.” I assured her. Surprisingly, that seemed to work as she didn’t struggle or resist and seemed to actually enjoy being lifted up and carried once she realised I didn’t intend to harm her.

 

A princess, indeed.

 

She looked up at me and tilted her head with an innocent look. She said, “You’re… different?” While rubbing her red eyes with her mittened hands, as if comfortable with me. “You’re… not human either…”

 

Even an alien enemy from another world instantly sees through the facade of humanity I possess in this false human form, but how could this adorable little thing be one of those disturbing monsters? “…do you surrender?” I asked.

 

“Can I live… to see mama?” The Princess responded again.

 

“Who is your mother, little one?” I asked.

 

“Seaport…”

 

“You will live. Just don’t attack anyone, okay?”

 

Northern Princess nodded and smiled.

 

“Good girl. For now, you’re coming with us. I promise we’ll look after you.”

 

Assuming she isn’t attacking anymore because she has a child’s attention span and is easily trusting, I proclaimed, “Victory is ours, girls.”

 

At the time I was unaware of a pair of eyes matching the little one’s watching me from the wrecks of the Abyssal ships.

 

I carried the girl back to them as they cheered, but quickly went silent when they saw me carrying the Princess.

 

“Bismarck!? How did you-!?” Prinz exclaimed.

 

“She’s actually quite harmless when she’s not fighting. See?” I tickled under her chin and she laughed like any small child would.

 

“I assumed they were some sort of hive mind.” Zeppelin states as she approaches to see her closely.

 

The Princess seemed scared of her and hugged my tight, burying her face into me. Zeppelin then had an idea. “Hey, do you want a toy?”

 

The mention of that made the small girl slowly look at her. Zeppelin showed her one of her tiny Bf-109 1Ts, a Carrier-based version of the fighter craft. For some reason, the Carriers in this world launched small, model-sized aircraft. She then got out another plane, a Carrier version of am Fw-190.

 

“The Messerschmitt… is a good machine. The Focke-Wulf is an extremely strong fighter, too… Yup. Choose one.” Zeppelin may not be the best with kids, but she tried.

 

Luckily for me, I’ve had s9me experience with Parzival. Luckily for her, Northern Princess understood and chose the 109 1T without any further hesitation, securing a friendship with her. The fighter turned all black in her hands. She held it up and started pretending it was flying.

 

“Seems she likes you now, Graf.” I joked.

 

“Close enough, I guess.” Zeppelin sighed before turning towards my ship again. She put away her 190.

 

“Let’s go then, little one.” I carried her all the way and she took the opportunity to ‘fly’ her little plane while sat on my shoulders, making little engine sounds.

 

“She’s actually really cute…” Prinz admits.

 

I agreed, “Ja. How she’s one of those things is a mystery…”

Chapter 4: Back to Bases

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I could hear the sound of a heartbeat monitor. As it turned out, it was mine. Opening my eyes, I saw the sterile white ceiling of a hospital room. I felt multiple parts of my body bandaged up, including my left eye and cheek. My arms and hands were completely wrapped as well as my legs and feet. Even most of my torso.

 

The tubes up my nose helped me breathe, but I couldn’t help but reach up to pull them out, causing a medical shipgirl to prevent me from doing so by grabbing my hand.

 

“You should keep those in for now.” The pink-haired monotone doctor ordered. “At least until we can make sure you’re ready to move. Welcome back, Lady Bismarck.”

 

My throat was so dry it almost prevented me speaking. I saw her name on her lanyard and I managed to ask, “Waßer… Bitte… Perseus…”

 

The doctor thankfully understood and nodded before putting the request in. She assured me, “Water’s on the way. I’ve been told you’re a different, human version of Bismarck. Judging by the severity of your injuries compared to how a Kansen would’ve taken a blast like that as well as x-rays showing you have fully human biology, I don’t see any reason to doubt that. It seems Lady Eugen’s shields saved your life.”

 

Just then, a Kansen dressed as a maid with hair as white as Zeppelin’s entered with a fancy tray carrying an ornate pitcher full of water and a fancy glass.

 

“Greetings, Madam Bismarck.” The maid bowed slightly, but not so much the tray tipped over due to her… well-rounded chest. She set down the tray and poured me a glass of water and presented to me.

 

“D…Danke…” I tried to say as I slowly sipped on it, being careful as I didn’t know exactly how bad I was at the time. Thankfully, my insides were fine. I soon gulped down the whole glass, feeling a lot of relief. “Wie heißen Sie?”

 

I accidentally slipped again and asked her for her name in German, but she seemed to understand me just fine, too. Probably because this base is home to both Royal Navy and Kriegsmarine ships so bilingualism would be beneficial to everyone here. She replied with a proper bow, “Head Maid Belfast, Town-class Light Cruiser of the Royal Navy, at your service, Madam.”

 

“Is everyone aware that I’m not the Bismarck they know?” I asked.

 

“Not everyone just yet. We’re preparing a briefing for everyone explaining what’s going on, but there are still some ships on commissions. We will explain to everyone at once when they return, Madam.” Belfast answered.

 

“Where is Eugen?” I demanded, attempting to stand up, only to be held back by Perseus.

 

“Madam Eugen has been notified that you’re awake and she will be here soon, along with Madam Wales and Lady Hood.” Belfast answered.

 

I was now sat up on the bed. I nodded and said, “Okay. Danke…” I replied before finishing the glass. “I feel better now. Where is your Kommandant? I would like to speak to him about the situation.”

 

“The Kommandant is busy right now. He’s unaware you’re not our Bismarck.” Eugen answered as she entered the room. In with her walked Hood, Wales and the other members of this world’s Kriegsmarine, one as tall as myself dressed in all white like my Graf Zeppelin. “Although, I doubt he’d even care.” Eugen added.

 

“Bismarck? Are you alright?” The platinum-haired white-clad Kansen asked. She took my hand and put both hers gently around it. “That verdammt Purifier will pay for what she’s done to you, I swear it.”

 

“I…” I could only mutter in the presence of all these girls, these strangers who all looked at me as if I’ve always known them.

 

Seeing me suddenly feeling nervous in front of them all, Eugen spoke for me, “Tirpitz, this is going to be hard to explain. You see, this is not the Bismarck we know.”

 

“Was? What do you mean? She looks like her.” Tirpitz asked. So that’s her name. We don’t have a Tirpitz back home, but I know she’s the sister of the ship I inherited my power from. She approached me and looked me up and down. I felt like she was staring into my soul, “Hmm… you’re like an exact copy of her… You’re no Siren Pawn either, as you actually have something going on behind those eyes. I don’t sense a Cube in you, however.”

 

Not knowing what to say to the sister of my counterpart, I just smiled and replied, “It is good to meet you, Tirpitz. Rest assured I’m not here to replace your schwester. I would very much want to get back to my own world and help her get back to you.”

 

Tirpitz then asked, “This is very strange… What will we tell the Kommandant?”

 

“Don’t worry about him.” Eugen assured us. “I doubt that senile old bastard would even notice, anyway. He certainly won’t bother coming to the briefing.”

 

How exactly did this Commander get his position?

 

“Make sure she is cared for, Eugen. I must begin research on what has happened immediately. I will be back with questions later. Iron Blood, I will temporarily be taking command. Return to your duties until further notice.” Tirpitz decreed.

 

“Jawohl!” They all saluted before leaving. Eugen, Perseus and the Royals stayed with me.

 

U-556 looked at me a while longer. I smiled at her, but she just turned away and left. I made a metal note to speak to her when I could.

 

Remembering the battle, I asked, “So… what were those colours about?”

 

“Do you not have special skills?” Hood asked back.

 

“Nein… I… have a torpedo attack that I can only use once every battle, but it’s not as effective as the things you did.” I answered.

 

“Well, we Kansen have skills that give us an edge in a fight. We don’t always have to use them, but for many of us, it’s best to do so. Our Bismarck has one that allows her to get a critical hit on her first shot. Our skills are either red, blue or yellow, depending on their role. I used both attack and defence, so mine turned purple, a mix of the two.” Eugen explained.

 

“I see, so Frau Hood, you used an attack skill?” I guessed.

 

“Yes, that’s correct.” The Battlecruiser nodded, seemingly pleased I was paying attention.

 

“Then why didn’t you use any, Frau Wales?” I asked.

 

Wales answered, “Because my one and only skill is bloody annoying to use and wouldn’t have helped any of you in that battle.”

 

“Huh? Why not? What is your skill?” I asked again, confused. After all, a Battleship like her would surely be useful?

 

Wales sighed and explained, “My skill is to boost firepower and the speed of reloads and evasions of my teammates.”

 

“But that sounds—“ I tried.

 

“On Eagle Union Kansen. My only unique skill doesn’t help my fellow Royal Navy Kansen, but the Commander always keeps me here. ” She added with a clearly agitated tone of voice.

 

“Oh… I see…” I nodded.

 

Eugen whispered into my ear, “That’s why she’s so bitchy all the time~”

 

“Care to repeat that, Prinz Eugen?” Wales demanded with a scarily calm tone.

 

Eugen shrugged overconfidently and brushed her off, “Oh, I know you heard me.” As she shrugged and stared her down.

 

“I heard you alright. Care to repeat yourself anyway?”

 

“You’ll have to make me~” Eugen taunted before walking out of the room.

 

“You little-“ Wales hissed before briskly following her out.

 

“What will I do with them…?” Hood facepalmed.

 

Belfast suggested, “Perhaps it’s better to just leave them to it, Lady Hood.

 

I looked at them and asked, “Frau Belfast, Frau Hood, is your Kommandant… incompetent?”

 

The two looked at each other and back to me. Hood responded, “That’s… a rather harsh word, yet I must admit, it’s not incorrect. He just sees our power levels and puts us all into fleets based on numbers. He never reads our skills and how to best use us. Wales may be a Royal Navy Knight, but she’s best suited to sailing with our Eagle Union sisters.” She explained. “She has made multiple transfer requests to the Pearl Harbour base to fight alongside them, but the Commander is rather… possessive of us here.”

 

“… Possessive? How so?” I narrowed my eyes.

 

Belfast’s eyes darkened beneath her hair as she looked down in shame.

 

Hood carefully explained, “When Bel was assigned to him… it didn’t go well. One night he got drunk and… well, let’s just say we refuse to assign him any more maids. We still have to send whoever he asks for, though.”

 

“Oh… I’m so sorry, Frau Belfast.” I tried.

 

“Don’t be, Madam.” The scarred Maid replied. “It was my own fault. For trusting him to behave like a decent human being.”

 

“Have you… talked to anyone about it?” I asked.

 

“No… I mustn’t allow anyone I know to be burdened with the knowledge of what he did to me.” Belfast answered with a shaky voice.

 

Hood stood up and gently held her hands, “Belfast, take the rest of the day off. Go rest. That’s an order.” She said softly.

 

Belfast nodded and whispered. “Thank you, Madam…” before leaving.

 

Now with just Hood and an awkward silence accompanying me, I decided to switch topics to dispel the latter, “Frau Hood?”

 

“Please.” She replied as she sat down in a chair close to my bed, “Just call me ‘Hood’. What is it?”

 

“Could I ask you something about Azur Lane?”

 

“Only if it’s not divulging top secret intel. Technically, you’re not affiliated with us, so I’ll answer what I can.” She said professionally. What they say about her is true. Hood is the epitome of elegance and kindness, but don’t mess with her.

 

I asked, “I understand the name Royal Navy, as it’s the same where I’m from, but who are the Eagle Union?”

 

“Ah, I see they may have a different name in your world. They used to be the United States Navy before the Sirens attacked. After that, the entire world changed drastically. The Americans decided they need yet more bloody territories to better respond to threats and suddenly they had more than just their states, so they changed their name to the Eagle Union. As much as it… annoys us Royals, they now possess the most powerful naval force the world has ever seen, minus the Sirens, of course.” She explained.

 

I nodded again, “Ja… I thought they sounded American. They’re still the U.S. Navy back home. What became of Germany?”

 

“They… The Kriegsmarine has had a rough history with us, but currently we’re united. They’re known as ‘Iron Blood’ now. Your homeland here is still going strong, so don’t worry.” She smiled. “Iron Blood is the world leader in Kansen technology and Cube research.”

 

“I see… from the looks of their riggings, I’d say that’s a fitting name. But anyway, has nobody tried explaining to your Kommandant what you’ve just told me? About deploying you all more effectively?”

 

“Many of us have tried. He doesn’t particularly like being told what to do by a woman.” Hood spat.

 

“Oh.” I frowned, “The more I hear of him, the more I’d really like to kick his arse.”

 

“If only. How I’d love to really teach him a lesson. I’d personally make him beg for mercy as I—“ She stopped herself and breathed in slowly and exhaled, regaining her aura of elegance. She went on, “What he did to dear Belfast… and god knows how many other ships he’s called in alone. He threatens them not speak up as he hangs over our head the same old threat he always uses.”

 

“Threat?” I asked, very concerned.

 

“The threat that if any of us take any sort of action against him, especially physical, he’ll send High Command the order to terminate the Kansen Initiative and have us all scrapped. Belfast would have easily fought him off of her, but the threat to us all prevented her from defending herself.”

 

My eyes went wide, “S…scrapped?”

 

“To execute us and salvage our riggings. We’re just bloody weapons to him. Obedient little puppets at his beck and call. He doesn’t even try to take care of us while he reaps the benefits of his position as the one man above most others in charge of a base full of women who are the last line of defence against the Sirens. Our riggings themselves are well-overdue for upgrades, as well. I can barely move my guns without them squeaking.”

 

For a second, I could’ve sworn she started to sound Scottish before calming herself.

 

“I wonder if I’d be able to get through to him. I’ll talk to as many shipgirls as I can and then confront him about it.” I suggested.

 

“You’ve just arrived in a world you don’t know and you’re already trying to help us all?” Hood asked with a smile. “I appreciate it, but I wouldn’t bother. He’d find something to use against you, as well. He doesn’t take challenges to his command very well.”

 

“I want to try, anyway. You all saved me from that crazy woman, so the least I could do is help you with this.”

 

“You’re a lot like her, you know. Our Bismarck.”

 

“I am?”

 

“Yes.” Hood looked down with a frown and added, “If only she could be more like you…”

 

“How so? What do I do better than her?” I asked.

 

“You actually let people help you.”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

After a long voyage to the Pacific, we set foot on the island known to the girls here as the Naval District. It’s similar to the Scapa Flow base, but it’s warmer here. Warmer than what I’m used to, but not overwhelmingly so. This is what the Pearl Harbour base must be like.

 

“Alright, Princess. You stay here for now. I don’t want to give the wrong impression by bringing you with me.” I told the little Abyssal still holding her plane.

 

“Can I see mama soon?”

 

“We’ll see. If you’re good, then maybe. Now stay and be a good girl, okay?” I answered.

 

The little one nodded and started playing with her new toy.

 

“Z1, Z3, stay and keep an eye on her. Don’t let her leave my ship.” I ordered. The two Subs saluted dutifully as the rest of us disembarked and walked through the crowd that had gathered around the port.

 

“Do you have children in your world?” Graf asked me rather unexpectedly.

 

“Nein. Why do you ask?”

 

“You seem rather good with them.” She smiled.

 

Of all that compliments I’ve ever gotten, that’s a new one. It actually made me feel something as I blushed and said, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

The girls guided me to the Admiral’s office. I thought it strange that an Admiral was in charge here instead of a Kommandant, but according to Prinz, this world’s version of Nagato fills that role.

 

As I thought about how different the chain of command is here, I saw many more shipgirls looking at me with confusion. The recognised me as Bismarck, but they clearly saw something off about me. I felt like a spy in an enemy base. I decided it best not to speak to anyone yet.

 

Except for the redhead that approached me and smiled, “Good day, Bismarck. How was the mission?”

 

“We didn’t sink. That’s good enough.” I responded rather more coldly than I had intended. “I must report to the Admiral. If you’ll excuse me—“

 

“Now hold on a minute.” She said, “What’s gotten into you? And what’s with the new outfit? Bismarck, explain yourself.”

 

Prinz whispered in my ear rather helpfully, “She’s our Ark Royal.”

 

That made it easier, “Listen, Frau Ark, I promise I’ll explain everything to you after I see Nagato and the Admiral.”

 

“I’m coming with you then a security. Don’t try anything and I won’t be forced to damage you again—“

 

And the memories flashed again. Before I could stop myself, I pushed her against the wall and pinched the bricks right next to Ark’s head, silencing her and making her go as white as her dress, surprising everyone around us. I stared viscously into her wide eyes and threatened, “If you ever bring that up around me again, I’ll make sure you’re never able to do so again. Understand?”

 

Blood leaked out of my fingers and onto her shoulder as she silently nodded.

 

“Bismarck!” Prinz grabbed my other arm, trying to stop me, “Don’t hurt her! Bitte!”

 

I blinked and realised what I was doing. I slowly pulled my hand back and stepped away. Everyone looked at me, expecting my hand to be broken, but everyone was shocked to see I suffered only slight cuts on my fingers despite cracking the bricks. Ark stared at me and I could only say, “My apologies.” I then continued towards the command centre.

 

What the hell is wrong with me? I almost killed someone within five minutes due to my goddamn trauma.

 

“Bismarck… what was that?” Prinz asked. Super. I’ve disappointed her now, as well…

 

“I’m so sorry, Prinz… it’s just… something… dark within me breaks through whenever that event is forced into my mind. It’s a side effect of when I was manipulated by the Sirens… a part of me that I’ve tried for years to lock away, but it keeps coming back. I’m often unable to control myself in unfamiliar places and when someone I don’t know mentions it. I understand if you hate me for it.”

 

“N-nein! Never! I’ll be here for you if you need help!” She tried.

 

I smiled at her, “You’re kind, Prinz. Far too kind for the world I was built for, but you mustn’t have to waste your time and effort on a lost cause like me. I’ll apologise to Ark later on. First, let’s get the more important matters done with.” Before walking faster.

 

“Okay… but you’re not a- hey, wait!”

 

As we approached the building, Graf Zeppelin stated, “It looks like they successfully repelled the Abyssal attack on the base.” Graf Zeppelin observed.

 

“Danke Gott. I’d hate to see anyone get hurt here.” Prinz added. “Graf, I’ll take Bismarck in to see the Admiral and Nagato. We’ll see you later.”

 

“Jawohl.” Graf saluted along with Shinyou. Prinz then lead me into the biggest structure on the base.

 

Walking down the halls of the command centre, I was guided to a big double door to the Admiral’s office. Prinz knocked and soon enough a shipgirl with snail-like riggings on her hazel-haired head acting as a headband answered it. Her outfit seemed rather revealing, exposing her midriff and her upper thighs, but I’m rather used to seeing that kind of attire back home.

 

“Frau Mutsu, can we speak to Secretary Ship Nagato and the Admiral, bitte?” Prinz asked.

 

Mutsu smiled and nodded, “Of course, dear. We’ve been waiting for your report,” before letting us in. “Nee-san, the Kriegsmarine have returned~” as she hugged her from behind.

 

The other tall shipgirl, Nagato cringed with her arms crossed and hissed, “Mutsu-chan, please. This is a professional environment.”

 

“Of course~” Mutsu squeezed her a little, “I’ll behave, I promise.” Causing Nagato to blush.

 

Their relationship reminded me of Takao and Atago back home.

 

After freeing herself from her… affectionate sister, the Secretary Ship regained her professional stance and looked at me, immediately deducing I’m not quite who I look like. Her crimson eyes bore into me as she asked, “You’re not our Bismarck, are you?”

 

“Nein. I was hoping we can talk about that.”

 

“I saw you assault Ark Royal. Give me a reason I shouldn’t have everyone escort you off this base.” She demanded.

 

Not one to back down, I immediately replied, “Your Bismarck is gone and I’m here because our worlds have collided and she is stuck in my world and vice versa. If you exile me you may lose all hope of getting her back.” I have her an equally intense glare. “Also, I captured an Abyssal with hours of arriving here and fight enemies far worse on a regular basis, so I don’t think this is a fight you‘d want to take part in, Nagato.”

 

Nagato’s eyes widened. She looked down at the silent man in the Admiral’s chair, who nodded to her. Some kind of secret order that she immediately understood. She looked to her sister and said, “Mutsu-chan, take over my duties until I’m back. Ooyodo-san, with me.”

 

“Hai.” Mutsu nodded without any nonsense, knowing to be serious at that point.

 

“You two, come with us. We must talk.” Nagato requested. Prinz and I went with her.

 

Stepping into an open lounge area, Prinz became nervous seeing Nagato’s dead serious face and instinctively hugged me for comfort. It made me realise how close she is to her own Bismarck.

 

Nagato sat down and offered to us the two opposite chairs. “Take a seat. Don’t worry, Prinz Eugen. You’re not in trouble.”

 

“Oh… okay.” She let go and sat along with me on the rather cozy sofa.

 

Nagato looked at me and began, “So… tell me everything you can. What happened with that anomaly?” While Ooyodo took out a pen and paper to take notes. That told me that the girls here may not be as technologically advanced as us even outside their shipgirl program.

 

I got comfortable and took off my hat. I began, “Back home, we had detected a strange weather phenomenon from a buoy in the Denmark Strait…” I trailed off at the end. I blinked and the wooden floor of the room turned into the wood of my deck. An explosion caught my attention and I saw one of my turrets fire that haunting shot at Hood, leading to her instant destruction.

 

Again!? Why am I like this!?

 

Prinz, Ooyodo and Nagato noticed me staring blankly at the floor and the former held my hand, bringing me back to reality. She asked, “Bismarck? Is it happening again?”

 

Looking around and seeing myself in the room again with the three girls giving me concerned looks, I blinked hard to wake myself up more and spoke, “Ah. My apologies. That place… it’s hard for me to think about it. It’s… why I lashed out at your Ark. I am sorry for that.”

 

“It’s alright.” Nagato nodded, “Continue when you’re ready.”

 

“Danke… right… Myself, Prinz Eugen, U-556, Hood and Prince of Wales were sent to investigate.” I went on. “Not your version of Prinz, mind you. My own. We reached the anomaly and saw it distorting space, like it had an immense gravity field. When I probed it to see what it was, it dragged me in and I came face to face with an alternate version of myself. Before I could question it or her, we were spat out of opposite ends. Since I ended up here, I can only imagine she is in the same situation as I, and that she was your Bismarck.”

 

Nagato immediately asked, “Your allies wouldn’t be hostile to her, would they?” Showing her concern for her fellow ship. She’s already a better Kommandantin than that man back home.

 

“Wales has shown me open hostility before, but Hood and Eugen will keep her in line, and U-556 had sworn to protect me at all costs. I can only hope she shows the same devotion to protecting your Bismarck.”

 

The Secretary Ship thinks for a moment, “Is this anomaly still there?”

 

“Nein. It closed up and vanished when I was sent here. Either it’s gone or it’s moved somewhere else. We don’t even know what it is, so we can’t afford to rule out the possibility that it’s still around.” I answered.

 

“I see. What’s this about capturing an Abyssal?”

 

“We managed to fight off an ambush by them and I grabbed the Northern Princess. She’s actually very docile and childlike. She’s on my ship playing.”

 

Nagato repeated, “The Northern Princess…?”

 

Ooyodo looked up from her notes and chimed in, “Your ship…?”

 

I had forgotten these girls cannot summon full vessels. “Come, I’ll show you.” I stood up and signalled them to follow me out of the building.

 

Nagato’s face when I mentioned which Abyssal it was took on an expression I couldn’t quite read…

Chapter 5: Food for Thought

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I lead Nagato, Ooyodo and Prinz back onto my ship. Z1 and Z3 saluted us and the former reported, “Frau Bismarck! Frau Nagato! The prisoner is currently playing in her room!”

 

“Gute Arbeit, you two. I would say you’re dismissed, but I believe Frau Nagato has command over you again now.” I responded, looking to the Kommandantin.

 

Z1 and Z3 looked at her too, and she nodded with a small smile. They wasted no time in leaving to go do what they wanted.

 

“Let’s see this Abyssal, then.” Nagato ordered.

 

I nodded and opened the door. The little one looked up from where she sat in the middle of the room with her plane, “Mama? Oh…” she said as she saw Nagato.

 

“Here she is. According to Prinz, she’s the Northern Princess, and her Abyssal unit has been destroyed.”

 

Nagato fell silent, and the look on her face is not any of the ones I expected. She seemed… loving?

 

Princess stood up and walked towards her. She looked up, gave an adorable but angry pout and said, “You hurt my Mama.”

 

“Was?” I asked, looking at the Secretary Ship.

 

Nagato kneeled down in front of her, “Your Mama is a threat to humanity, little one. But if we work together and communicate, maybe we can make peace…?”

 

“Can I play… with the other kids here…?” Princess asked.

 

Nagato smiled, “Hai. I’m sure you could, if they’d want to.”

 

That seemed to be enough to convince the Abyssal, as she smiled back and nodded, “Ok… I’ll help…” she waddled forward and hugged Nagato, who blushed and could only return it. She stood up, lifting Princess off her feet and carried her in her arms.

 

The Battleship looked at me in wonder, “Just who are you, Bismarck? You switched places with our own version of you, and in just a few hours you bring us a captive Abyssal who can communicate and wants to help us.”

 

I gave a weak smile and answered. “I’m just a misguided Battleship who had to be sunk and brought back to life to realise what was really worth fighting for.”

 

“And what is that?” She asked while walking with me off the ship carrying Princess.

 

“A world that doesn’t need us, and then we shipgirls can truly have our freedom.”

 

“But… what if they decide to be rid of you after you win?”

 

“If they choose to try and dispose of us, then humanity will have a new enemy.” I replied back with venom in my voice. “If the other flagships disagree, then they’ll have to choose between letting their friends be scrapped or joining me, along with the rest of the Crimson Axis.”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I was ready to walk again. Perseus and Jervis helped me stand and Hood assisted me in maintaining my balance. I took a step and collapsed forward, my face going right into her chest.

 

“Oh my, Bismarck. You must be more careful.” The Battlecruiser said with a red face.

 

“Es tut mir lied, Frau Hood…” I replied as I stood back up. “Could I have a crutch? My left leg isn’t quite strong enough right now.” I asked the doctors.

 

“I’ll grab one.” Jervis replied in monotone before leaving to retrieve one.

 

“Other than that, how do you feel, Miss?” Perseus asked.

 

“I still hurt all over, but I’ll manage.” I replied as Hood supported me.

 

“Very good. Seeing as you’re human, I’ve had to… repurpose some of the Commander’s surplus painkillers as the ones we Kansen use could stop your heart.” Perseus informed me nonchalantly while handing me some. “Take one of those daily until you don’t need them anymore. No more, no less. Come to me directly if you need more.”

 

“Understood.” I nodded, accepting them and swallowing one along with the remaining water that Belfast had brought in. I hoped she was doing okay.

 

“Let’s get you to your… well, our Bismarck’s room.” Hood said, helping me walk there after Jervis came back with a crutch.

 

On the way there, we saw Eugen leaning against the wall next to the door to my counterpart’s room.

 

“Ah, giving yourself to the replacement already, Frau Hood~?” She teased.

 

“Whatever do you mean, Lady Eugen?” Hood retorted.

 

“Not even a week after Lord Bismarck went missing and you already have devoted yourself to someone who looks and sounds exactly like her. Perhaps you’re wishing to try your luck with a version who doesn’t hate herself too much to notice your affections~?”

 

“Frau Hold is just assisting me while I’m still recovering, Eugen…” I corrected her, blushing slightly.

 

Hood herself added, “I suggest you stop talking, Lady Eugen. All I’m doing is making sure she’s alright. You saw the nasty blow she took. Besides, you’re the one who asked if she and her version of you are close.”

 

Eugen’s expression quickly changed as she looked at us quickly. “You… heard that?”

 

“I may be older than you and my eyesight may not be the best, but I pride myself on my hearing, Lady Eugen. Especially when I walk past Wales’ room when you visit her.” Hood taunted with a smug grin.

 

Eugen’s eyes widened and her face went bright red before she left without another word.

 

I looked at Hood and asked, “Are tensions here always so high?”

 

As Hood opened the room with a backup key, which she had for some reason, she explained, “Once you have combatants who were at each other’s throats for just over five and a half years and suddenly we’re supposed to be allies, trust is a very fragile thing. The Commander isn’t exactly helping it along. Plus, once you’re around people like Prinz Eugen for long enough you tend to find ways to combat them without violence. She gets especially annoying when it’s the 22nd of August, as it’s both our birthdays.”

 

I sat down on the surprisingly comfy bed in the large room. The black and red motif of the decorations reminded me of Germany in the 1940s, just very thankfully devoid of any alarming imagery of that dark time.

 

“I wish I didn’t hate it in here.” Hood admitted. She sat down at a table in the room that she seemed to be used to sitting at. “Countless times I’ve come in to see her. To talk to her. To try and get her to just open up to me…” she sighed, “She still blames herself for what happened.”

 

I recalled my history of the Battleship I’m named after, “The… Denmark Strait, ja?”

 

“Yes… it doesn’t bother me. We were two warships… well, six of us, just doing our duty. She sank me, fair and square. I’ve moved on. I’m the Pride of the Royal Navy. It wouldn’t do us any good if I became a recluse like our Bismarck is becoming. More and more she locks herself away and stews in her own self-hatred.”

 

I stood and made my way over to the table and sat down opposite her, “Why does she hate herself? Surely there’s a reason? From what I remember of the memories I inherited, didn’t she sink you with one shot and drive off Prince of Wales? Isn’t that something to be proud of? No offence, natürlich.”

 

“None taken.” She smiled, “I’m well aware of the very lucky shot she got on me. It’s because she allowed herself to be manipulated by the very enemy we are at war with. The Sirens. Specifically, one that has made our Atlantic operations very difficult. Observer Alpha.”

 

“Observer… so they all have specific roles…? The one who attacked us…”

 

“That one was Purifier. Her job is rather simple. Fitting for one so simple-minded.” Hood quipped with a smile, making me laugh.

 

Hood stared at me in surprise. “What’s wrong?” I asked.

 

“Oh, nothing.” Hood smiled, “I’ve just… never been able to make a Bismarck laugh before. It’s rather… nice hearing it.”

 

I blushed and looked away, “I… wait, she’s never laughed?”

 

“Not as far as I know. It seems that nothing can bring her happiness anymore… it… it is very heartbreaking.” She lifts up a cup of tea seemingly out of nowhere and I just noticed a kettle and a cup of coffee for me right in front of me, on a fancy saucer and everything.

 

Wasn’t the table bare just seconds before?

 

“Was? How did you-?”

 

“One must always be prepared, Lady Bismarck.” Hood said in the tone of elegance she always maintained.

 

I decided not to question it and accepted the coffee, adding my own choice of sugar and milk, “Danke schön, Frau Hood.” Trying to match her elegance and probably failing, to which she found endearing.

 

“Oh how I wish I could spend time like this with her…” Hood whispered before taking another sip. “So… you and your version of Prinz Eugen… you are close, then?”

 

“Judging by the fact you heard me speaking to your Eugen about it, I’d assume you’d already have suspicions.” I countered.

 

“Ah, yes, of course, but I’d like to hear it from you myself.”

 

I felt it less award speaking about this to someone who isn’t another version of Prinz, so I answered more confidentially, “Personally, I do like her a lot. She’s always there for me, makes me happy. Every time I see her, my day gets brighter. Whenever a mission goes badly and we just barely make it out, her endless optimism always brings joy to my heart.” I smiled and blushed.

 

Hood smiled, “She sounds delightful. I would say I hope to meet her, but if any more crossover happened between our worlds, it could spell disaster.”

 

“Ja, I suppose. I guess these feelings could be… love… but… I just don’t know if she loves me back…” I admitted.

 

“Just ask her.”

 

“Was?” I looked at Hood with surprise.

 

“When you finally get back, take her someplace private and just ask her if she likes you that way. If she hesitates, tell me what you told her and see how she responds.” Hood instructed.

 

“But what if she doesn’t? What if she feels she has to say yes?”

 

“Trust me, Biscuit. She sounds like she cares for you deeply. I’m sure she’d be overjoyed at-“

 

“Hold on, what did you just call me?” I interrupted, catching her Freudian slip.

 

“Hmm? What? I called you Bismarck.” She answered, seemingly oblivious.

 

“Are you sure?” I asked. “It sounded like you said ‘Biscuit’.”

 

Hood slammed down her now empty cup and it damn near broke, “I what?”

 

“You… called me ‘Biscuit’.” I repeated.

 

“I did…? Oh dear…” she cleared her throat, “Ahem, excuse me, Bismarck, I need to leave.”

 

I looked at her confused, “Wait! Why did you call me that?”

 

“I’m very sorry, please excuse me!” Hood said before leaving.

 

What was that about?

 

I decided to shrug it off and look around the room some more. I saw a lot of pictures of my counterpart with other shipgirls she cared about.

 

The first was one with Hood.

 

The second was with Tirpitz.

 

The third had Eugen in it with a surprisingly genuine smile.

 

The fourth had that little blue-haired U-Boat, U-556.

 

The others had other Iron Blood shipgirls on them, but they all had something in common.

 

My alternate self had scribbled out her own face in every one of them, even on the big mural on the other wall that shows her entire faction.

 

I decided I’d talk to Hood later when she’d calmed down. I went to the bathroom to clean myself up a bit. That proved to be a bit difficult, considering the mirror had been broken, as if someone punched it.

 

Did this Bismarck really hate herself so much that she couldn’t stand to even look at her own face?

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Having disembarked my ship again, I once again got more untrusting looks as Nagato carried one of their sworn enemies like a child to the holding cells.

 

Mutsu came out to meet us again as she was curious as to what her sister was doing, and she almost squealed at the sight of Nagato holding Princess with a genuine smile.

 

“Nagato-nee! You’re so nice and cute!” She exclaimed, and the squirrel sat on top of her head seemed to agree.

 

“Mutsu, not now.” Nagato ordered, “Prepare a cell for this one. Make it comfortable for her.”

 

“Okay! But first~” Mutsu took out a camera and snapped a photo of them both before Nagato could react.

 

“MUTSU!”

 

The mischievous sister ran off to go prepare the room for Princess. I sighed and asked, “You have pranksters here as well?”

 

“Hai… Mutsu means well, and she has been there for me when I’ve questioned why I do what I do, but she can be a bit silly when she can. Don’t underestimate her, though. She knows when to take things seriously.”

 

“I see. Eugen in my world is quite teasing, but she can tell when it’s time to not mess around. What should we do while her room is being prepared?” I asked.

 

Nagato looked down at Princess and asked, “Are you hungry, little one?”

 

Princess looked up at her and nodded.

 

“I’m not hungry.” Prinz said, “I’ll go help Frau Mutsu.” She said before following after her.

 

We started making our way to the cafeteria and I said, “Let’s just hope you have something here that she likes eating.”

 

Entering the eating area, I saw many shipgirls stop what they were doing to look at us. At first, they stood at attention for Nagato, but then saw Princess and became weary.

 

Nagato announced, “Please, return to your meals. This little one has decided to help us. Don’t be concerned.”

 

Reluctantly, they all obeyed. One of them proclaimed, “Fine, but if she harms Kitakami, I’ll sink her to the bottom of the ocean!”

 

“Ooi-chi… why are you yelling at the Secretary Ship?” Kitakami asked, seemingly oblivious to the small Abyssal.

 

Ooi realised that she had indeed raised her voice at Nagato and quickly exclaimed, “Ah! S…sorry, Nagato-sama!”

 

“It’s alright, Ooi-san. Just keep a level head. Come, Bismarck-san.”

 

After Princess pointed out what foods she wanted to try, we sat her down and kept an eye on her while we talked more.

 

Nagato stated, “We need to find out if this anomaly has appeared elsewhere. The Admiral has given me full authority in dealing with this problem. It’s best if he doesn’t have to worry about it while working on fighting the Abyssals.”

 

“And Mama?” Princess asked while smashing her hand into the mashed potatoes.

 

I grabbed a napkin and cleaned it up while answering, “We’ll try to end it peacefully so we don’t have to harm her. Here, you need to use these to eat.” I showed her the utensils and how to use them. I stabbed the fork into the chicken and explained, “Use this to hold it in place, and this one to cut it. Then use that one to bring it to your mouth. There you go.”

 

“Ok… thank you…” Princess replied, putting my instructions into practice. “This… chic-ken is good…”

 

I looked back at Nagato, who stared at me with surprise. I asked, “Is there something on my face?”

 

“Do you have children back home?”

 

“We have Destroyers like you do here. They’re very child-like but-“

 

Nagato interrupted me, “No, no. I mean do you personally have children? Like children you’re the mother of?”

 

“Oh. Nein. I do not. I’m not even sure we Kansen are even capable of conceiving. Why ask, anyway?” I asked.

 

“You seem to have a maternal instinct. Looking after this one like she’s your own.” She explained.

 

I suppose taking care of U-556 has given me a bit of experience. I asked, “Do you have kids?”

 

“I don’t either, but I look after the Destroyers here like they are, sometimes. It gets a little embarrassing when Mutsu sees me doing it, though…” Nagato admitted.

 

“I see… anyway, I agree with what you said earlier, but we have to try and attempt to know the enemy, and we can see what their goals are and if we can come to some kind of peaceful outcomes rather than fight what I’ve gathered so far is a losing fight. This Abyssal has shown interest in helping us and that’s already far more progress than I’ve ever gotten from the Sirens in my world. At least, without her lying to me.” I looked down at Princess and she smiled up at me, seemingly really enjoying the human food. Lord knows what she ate before. A lot of fish, maybe.

 

The presence of the British and American shipgirls here is probably the reason the mostly Japanese food selection also has western options as well. I a made sure to give Princess a sample of every culture I could, and she seemed to like at least most of it.

 

I can’t say I blame her for not liking the British food as much as everything else. Why do they call a side-dish pastry a ‘Yorkshire pudding’, anyway?

 

Regardless, not long after she had finished, I wiped the food from her mouth and smiled back. A group of 4 Destroyers, DD-6, I believe, approached us and asked if they could play with Princess. Nagato agreed on the one condition that they didn’t leave Mutsu’s sight, who had just entered with them.

 

Princess hopped down off her seat and followed them. She was a bit shorter than they were, but they were gentle with her. They reminded me a little of Z23, Javelin, Ayanami and Laffey. Mutsu reported the room was ready and I asked, “Could you take them there so they can all play there?”

 

“Sure.” Mutsu smiled, “Come on, kids!”

 

Prinz stayed and joined us.

 

After they departed, an American shipgirl approached our table, her tray full of a mountain of American food like Hamburgers, Pommes and Hotdogs.

 

Hold on a minute…

 

“Howdy, y’all!” The energetic shipgirl sat down with us, “I heard you’re a different Bis to the one we got! My name is Iowa!”

 

“Guten Tag, Frau Iowa!” Prinz smiled.

 

“Hallo, Frau Iowa. I’m hoping to get her back to you as soon as possible, and in turn, to get myself back to my world.” I replied neutrally.

 

“That’s awesome! I don’t really understand what’s goin’ on with ya, but ya got my support, Bizzy!”

 

“…Bizzy?” I asked while Prinz giggled.

 

Nagato cleared her throat and reminded her, “Not our Bismarck, Iowa-san.”

 

“Oh! Oh, yeah. Sorry, keep forgettin’. Hey, wanna try the all-American burger? A Battleship has gotta have this! It’s great!”

 

I narrowed my eyes and retorted, “Hamburgers are German.”

 

“Huh?” Iowa looked at me with a blank expression. Nagato looked at me with more surprise and Prinz chuckled a little louder.

 

“Hamburgers come from Hamburg. That’s why they’re called ‘hamburgers’.”

 

“?” Iowa continued to stare in confusion.

 

I sighed, “Hamburg is in Germany.”

 

“Oh. OH! Well, ain’t that somethin? Hey, Kongou! Burgers ain’t American! Didya know that!?”

 

“I’ve told you countless times, des!” The voice of Kongou yells from the mouth of a brown-haired shipgirl sat with who I assumed were her sisters.

 

“Yeah, me neither!” Iowa turned back to me, “Well, at least we still got some good old American fries!” She held some up.

 

I added, “Fries are Belgian.”

 

Iowa struggled to find words, “Ah… uh… well… what about-“

 

I sighed again and pointed to ten other foods in her colossal tray, “Hotdogs are also German, Apple pie is English, peanut butter is Canadian, Ketchup is Chinese, macaroni and cheese and pizza are Italian, bacon and pork belly are Celtic, meatloaf is European, fried chicken is African and mayonnaise is either French or Spanish depending on who you ask.” I said in a deadpan tone.

 

Nagato turned away to not show how hard she was trying not to burst out laughing.

 

Prinz, however, couldn’t help herself and was rolling on the floor at this point.

 

Iowa wordlessly showed a donut I didn’t see before.

 

“Dutch.” I immediately said.

 

Then she brought out a Budweiser.

 

“German.” I know my beers, if nothing else. “As if the name didn’t make it obvious.”

 

“Well, shit… Hey, Kongou! Want this apple pie? Turns out it’s English like you!” Iowa called out again.

 

“I was only BORN in England, you bloody pain in the ass-des!” Kongou yelled.

 

“Yeah, I didn’t know, either! You don’t want it?”

 

“You’ve already eaten it, baka!”

 

“Oh, yeah… hehe…” she looked back at me and held up yet more food from the mountain on her tray, “Well, what about Buffalo wings!?”

 

“Those… are actually American, which is a surprise to nobody.” I conceded.

 

“Yes!” Iowa fist-pumped. “Nothing like some buffalo meat!”

 

“It’s chicken.” I corrected.

 

““What?”” Both Iowa and Nagato asked.

 

“Buffalo wings are chicken meat. They were created in Buffalo, New York.”

 

Nagato blinked, “I didn’t know that.”

 

Iowa added, “Oh… I thought it tasted like chicken…”

 

“Could I just ask a very obvious question?” I tried.

 

“Sure!” Iowa said with a full mouth.

 

“Why do you have a literal mountain of food?”

 

“‘Cuz I need it?”

 

Nagato helpfully explained for her, “Since we inherited the power of warships, we also need enough fuel to keep going. Instead of drinking a massive amount of oil that would kill us, we discovered we can get the energy we need to work our riggings with food. Out of all the food Iowa has there, only a moderate amount will be consumed by her body. The rest will go to her ship parts. Because she’s one of the most powerful Battleships we have, she needs a lot. Yamato-san and Musashi-san need even more. Our biggest Carriers need more still for their planes.”

 

Prinz nodded in agreement while Iowa continued to stuff her face. I haven’t seen a shipgirl eat so much since King George V at the Christmas party last year.

 

“I see… interesting…” I stroked my chin.

 

“Do you not need to eat so much, Bismarck?” Prinz asked.

 

“Nein. Because we are actually our ships given humanoid forms, we can moderate our energy levels a lot better. We only need about as much as regular humans do. If we need a boost, we can drink special beverages that would kill humans due to them containing enriched oil.”

 

Iowa looked at me, “You literally drink oil?” She asked, causing bits of food to fly out of her mouth.

 

Nagato deadpanned, “Iowa-san, for the sake of the kami, please swallow your food before speaking.”

 

I looked down, and answered her question, “It’s one of the many things that reminds us we’ll never truly be human. Us Kansen… we’re just weapons made to fight in wars we never wanted, but those wars gave us life, a purpose. I don’t like war, but I would not exist if not for it. You girls, on the other hand… from what I’ve heard, you all had lives before becoming shipgirls. You’re actually humans.”

 

“Aw, hell.” Iowa grabbed my hand, “Bizzy. If ya can walk, talk and… well… I probably shouldn’t say with the kiddos here, then you’re plenty human to me!” She smiled without a care in the world.

 

What I wouldn’t give to have an attitude like that…

 

“I should go.” I said as I stood up to leave. I needed time alone. I always feel uncomfortable when people try to make me feel better. Like I’m a burden to them.

 

“Bismarck-san! Wait!” Nagato tried, but I decided not to trouble her anymore for a while. I went to my temporary room, which was usually my other self’s, and locked the door. I leaned on it and sighed.

 

Opening my eyes to look around, the room was similar to my own, just a bit smaller. The pictures she had were like my own, but she still has her face showing. It was my first time in there, so I didn’t know what to expect.

 

I suppose it’s good that at least a version of me was happy. Probably because she’s actually human. I was about to turn them around as she looked exactly like me, but then chose to leave them alone and… just try to be like her. At least when I’m alone. Maybe I could do with just seeing my face in pictures for a bit and… pretended that j was happy like her. I stopped thinking about it so much when I saw a mirror, looked at myself and said out loud, “Pull yourself together, Bismarck! You’re the flagship of Iron Blood! You can’t keep acting like a sad child! Bottle it up and get on with it, dummkopf!” While pointing at myself, as if scolding someone else. It felt a little good to let that out a bit.

 

I just hope nobody heard me-

 

Knock knock.

 

I slowly turned to the door and asked, “Wer ist es?”

 

A male voice with a very bad German accent responded, “Verzeihen Sie mein schlechtes Deutsch, aber es ist der Admiral, Fräulein Bismarck. Dürfen wir uns unterhalten?”

 

The Admiral? He wanted to speak with me? His genuine attempt at speaking my language was humouring enough to get me to agree. I unlocked the door and walked away to sit down, “Come in.”

Chapter 6: A Needed Chat

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I sat down in the chair and said, “It’s open.”

 

The Admiral opened the door and entered, closing it behind him. “Greetings, Bismarck. Nagato has told me about your situation. I’m here to help in any way I can. Hopefully, we can get you back home as soon as possible. I’m sure your own commanding officer is missing you.”

 

I looked down and responded, “I highly doubt he is. Take a seat, bitte.”

 

He looked at me concerned and sat down. He asked, “Do you not get along with him?”

 

With zero hesitation, I immediately answered, “Nein. He’s a terrible Kommandant. He probably hasn’t even noticed it’s not me back home. Mein Gott, I hope she’s being accepted with my faction.”

 

“If they’re anything like what I’ve heard about you, I’m sure our Bismarck will be just fine. If anything, I can just imagine her storming into his office and giving him a piece of her mind. She’s done that to me a few times. Steered me right back on course whenever I messed up.” He chuckled.

 

“For her sake, Admiral, I just hope she doesn’t.”

 

“Why not?”

 

“He hates being told off, especially by a woman. He tends to react… violently.”

 

“Oh… he’s one of those, is he?”

 

“Nein. He’s so much fucking worse.”

 

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

The healing techniques in this world worked wonders. According to Perseus and Jervis, captured Siren technology, reverse engineered by Iron Blood, gave them better medicines that work in both humans and shipgirls, with a bit of tweaking. It wasn’t instant, I still felt terrible, but at least I could walk without help at that point. Any nasty bumps though, and it’s back to the infirmary.

 

I used the opportunity to get to know everyone on base and get their opinions on the Kommandant. I had already got an earful about him from Iron Blood.

 

I walked towards the small but fancy Royal Navy Palace. It was like a miniature London, except things were starting to fall apart. I’d expected it to look pristine, but I didn’t think much about it. I rang the bell of the massive wooden doors of the building.

 

A few seconds of waiting later, a Maid slightly shorter than myself answered. She had blonde hair covering one of her half-closed amber eyes. This one is their version of Sheffield. Quite different than the brunette I know. She asked, “How may we help you, Miss Bismarck?” In an emotionless tone.

 

“I need to see Queen Elizabeth.”

 

“Her Majesty has made it rather clear that she wishes to not speak to anyone outside the Royal Navy.” Sheffield bluntly shot my request down.

 

“Even if it’s about working against the Kommandant?” I tried.

 

Sheffield’s visible eye widened slightly. I saw a faint glimmer of hope fill it and she said, “…Wait here a moment.” She shut the door and I looked around more. The way her expression changed was a little cute, I must admit. Probably best not to tell her that, though.

 

Looking behind me, I saw two Destroyers. One with purple hair and a blue hoodie tied like a cape and the other with a navy blue beret and in iron cross medal in her blonde hair. The former seemed alright at first, skipping and smiling until she suddenly broke down crying and the latter hugged her close, herself crying a little.

 

“Mein Gott…” I whispered. “Does he enjoy torturing these poor girls?” I was about to walk over to help, but the door opened again and Sheffield spoke.

 

“Her Majesty has accepted your request for an audience. I suggest you do not keep her waiting.”

 

“Right. Danke.” I nodded as I headed inside. As Sheffield guided me to the throne room, I asked, “What happened to that poor Destroyer out there? The one with the purple hair and the blue hoodie?”

 

Sheffield sighed a very angry sigh and explained, “Lady Javelin was the most excited to meet our Commander when he first arrived. When the last one died in action, she was very close to Lady Javelin. She was the first to meet him with her innocent affections. Then you can probably tell what happened after he dragged her into his office and locked the door. Lady Javelin didn’t want to use force against him out of fear of the consequences of harming him.”

 

“Nein. He didn’t…”

 

“Her virginity was taken against her will, yes.” Sheffield snapped calmly.

 

I stopped dead in my tracks. “She looks like a child.”

 

“That bastard doesn’t seem to care about that.”

 

I no longer needed any other reason to confront this horrible monster. Now I had to convince the others to help me do it.

 

The Maid opened the big door before us and I saw the throne room inside.

 

“Your Majesty, Miss Bismarck.” Sheffield bowed and gestured to me.

 

“Very good, Sheffy. Leave us.” Queen Elizabeth ordered with a monotone voice.

 

Silently, the Maid left.

 

I cautiously approached the sad monarch. “Your Majesty, I—“

 

“Call me Elizabeth. I’m not your Queen.” She interrupted.

 

“Um… okay. Elizabeth, I’d like to speak to you about working against the Kommandant of this base.”

 

She slammed her staff against her chair, “AND DO WHAT!? GET ANOTHER ONE OF US KILLED!?”

 

I took a step back, “Was…?”

 

“Every time we do ANYTHING he doesn’t like, he hurts someone we love! He’s killed some of us for taking direct action! How do you expect us to do anything when he has so much power!?” She demanded, clearly she’s been emotionally compromised. I may have to speak to someone else high up in this faction.

 

“I…”

 

“GET OUT! And take your rebellious ideas with you! I’m not losing anybody else!” The small Queen yelled.

 

Sheffield’s hand is placed on my shoulder. Not wanting to upset anyone further, I didn’t resist and immediately left with her.

 

“My deepest apologies, Frau Sheffield… I didn’t mean to-“

 

“I know.” The Maid said, “Your intentions are noble. Speak with King George V. She’ll be more likely to help you. Sit at the nearest bench outside and I’ll send her your way.”

 

“Understood. Danke schön, Frau Sheffield.” I said as I left. She silently nodded and shut the door.

 

Finding the bench, I also found Belfast sitting on it wearing casual attire rather than her maid uniform staring out to sea and occasionally checking her phone and an app called ‘Juustagram’. It must’ve been her day off. I approached her and greeted, “Guten Abend, Frau Belfast.”

 

“Ah, good evening to you as well, Lady Bismarck. Please, sit.” She smiled.

 

“Danke. Are you feeling… any better since I last saw you?” I asked.

 

“Oh, yes. I just needed to clear my head. Many apologies for the shameful display.” She looked down.

 

“Nein! Don’t be sorry! It’s alright. I understand that whatever happened must’ve been traumatic.” I tried to assure her.

 

“…” Belfast went silent. Scheiße. I triggered a memory of hers. I shook her gently and she jumped as if I’d scared her, “Oh! Bloody…” She wiped a lone tear and looked away.

 

“Im sorry. I didn’t mean to…”

 

“Well, you did, alright!?” She shot back at me in an accent I hadn’t heard from her before. “Don’t bloody talk to me!” She got up and stormed off, leaving me in stunned shock.

 

Turns out Belfast is actually Irish. Makes sense, given her name.

 

But seriously, though. Poor girl… What did that bastard do to her?

 

“You’re probably wondering what that bastard did to her, aren’t you?”

 

“Huh?”

 

I looked behind me and saw the Kansen known as King George V. A Royal Battleship, the Captain of the Royal Knights and one of the main participants in the sinking of my namesake.

 

“Actually, yes. Exactly that. It’s not my business, but I suspect she wasn’t always like that.” I guessed.

 

“Right on the nose. Bloody shame. She was once the Head Maid, but her occasional outbursts have made her unfit for the title. That pitiful excuse of a Commander has broken her.” George spat. She sat down next to me and sighed.

 

“If I may, what did he do to her?”

 

“Seeing as though she won’t tell you herself, I’ll respect her privacy and give you a simple answer. He forced himself on her.” She answered with barely hidden rage.

 

“Oh…”

 

“Multiple times.”

 

I looked at her in disbelief.

 

“He still calls her in for it occasionally. She has no choice but to obey him, or he promised to scrap Edinburgh, her big sister at the first sign of defiance.”

 

“Elizabeth said… he’d killed… or scrapped someone she loves. Is she right?”

 

She slowly nodded. Sh answered, “Yes. Yes she is. He has indeed scrapped someone very important and dear to us in the Royal Navy. Someone respected by every Kansen on base. All because Her Majesty wouldn’t give him free rein over us. She surrendered to him quickly after that out of worry over losing the rest of us.” With gritted teeth.

 

“Who… who was it?” I asked.

 

Quietly, she pulled up her smartphone and showed me a picture of the Kansen that he had made an example of.

 

She was a short Kansen. A Battleship with a grand old history. The owner of a big, red sword and dog-like ears. A Kansen that shared a name with a shipgirl of my world. George let loose a tear and simply said her name.

 

“Warspite.”

 

After some respectful silence, I looked at her, “King George.”

 

“Yes, Lady Bismarck?”

 

“Let’s talk about taking him down.”

 

“Indeed.” She smiled, “Let’s meet up with the others.”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

The Admiral stared at me with a look of utter horror after I had described the Kommandant to him and everything he has done, or rather, hasn’t done for us.

 

“…And on top of all of that, he some sort of device that disables Kansen rigging and renders whoever he uses it on as vulnerable as an any human, allowing him to overpower us.”

 

“Why can’t him just fight back against him?” The Admiral asked.

 

“If we even dare defy him, he has the power to make our lives hell, and torture or kill those close to us.” I answered in a dark tone, looking down at the table.

 

“… How the hell is he in that position!?” He exclaimed.

 

I scowled, “He came from a very wealthy family. So wealthy that he was able to bribe and blackmail a lot of people to get that high up. He does the bare minimum to stay where he is and demands promotions despite doing nothing else. Now that he’s the leader of humanity’s last line of defence, nobody can challenge him except Naval HQ, and they’re all too scared to do anything about it or he’ll leak the dirt he has on them. The Fleet Admiral knows about his misdeeds and directly denies him any more power, and now the Kommandant regularly beats and sexually abuses the Head Maid of the Royal Navy, Belfast, to vent his anger whenever he’s denied a promotion.”

 

“That poor woman… how has she been coping?”

 

“From what I’ve seen and heard from her, not well. Her life is in shambles. She was once a very proud woman. Very professional and kind, but now she can’t go a day without breaking down or yelling at someone. He’s destroyed her life and he still can’t get enough of her.” I spat angrily.

 

The Admiral looked very pissed off now. He calmly asked, “Has he done this to anyone else? To you?”

 

“He’s done it ti damn near everyone. Just not as badly as Belfast. All because she dared to be the one to try help him. To try to fix him and make him a better person. Instead, he dragged her down. It takes a special kind of Arschloch to do that to someone like Belfast.”

 

The Admiral hit the table, “When we get you back, I’m gonna come with you and-“ he stopped and closed his eyes, breathing deeply to calm himself, “… No… I mustn’t… it could be disastrous if we abuse the anomaly that caused this. Listen, Bismarck…”

 

“Hmm?” I looked back at him.

 

“I apologise, but the actual reason I came to speak to you is about… how you’ve been acting. With Ark Royal and what Prinz Eugen has told me about the things you’ve said.”

 

I started to glare at him and I asked, “What kind of things?”

 

Did Prinz decide to waste her time trying to help me too? I couldn’t be mad at her for it, after all. It’s in her nature to try and help those she cares about, but she’s just added herself to the list of people I know who I have burdened, and she’s also added the Admiral to that list.

 

He took a breath and asked me, “Bismarck, is it because of him that you are dealing with… feelings of depression?”

 

“…Depression?”

 

“Yes.” He looked at me seriously, “I’ve seen what it can do. It’s horrible watching people I care about suffer with it. You may feel like you’re a problem for me to deal with, but you’re not. I’d like to at least help you through it. Is it this Commander of yours that caused it?”

 

No.

 

He had enough to deal with.

 

He had his own shipgirls here with their own problems. I’m not his responsibility. He must put his own girls first before me, no matter what.

 

I wouldn’t stand for anything less from him.

 

“Admiral, I appreciate the attempt, but there are many other things that must be dealt with that are far more important then-” I said as I stood to leave.

 

He moved quickly to grab me by the arm. I looked at him and he said, “Bismarck, please wait.”

 

“What are you doing?” I shot back.

 

“I beg you, don’t leave. Nothing is more important to me than the safety well-being of my girls.”

 

“Admiral. Unhand me.” I demanded. “Or I will make you.”

 

He let go and tried again, “Please, just let me help you.” When I was silent, he added, “Bismarck, I care about the shipgirls here. I won’t rest until everyone is happy and-“

 

I turned and grabbed him, lifting him up off the ground with ease. I yelled, “WHY DO YOU CARE!? I’m not from here! I’m a stranger to you and this base! You don’t know me, so why do you care so much about my feelings!?”

 

Remaining calm even with his life in my hands, he softly answered, “What kind of a leader would I be if I didn’t? Bismarck, you may not be used to having a commanding officer who actually gives a damn about you, but I do. You may be new to us, but that doesn’t mean you’re any less deserving of compassion. I beg you, please. Just take a seat. I’ll listen. Say whatever you want to say, no matter how dark it is. I’m not gonna judge you. I can tell you’ve bottled things up for ages. You’re right that we don’t know each other. I know it’s awkward to talk to people you know about this, so tell it to me. I’m aware that one talk isn’t going to make everything magically disappear, but I want to at least make it a little easier for you.”

 

I stared into his eyes for any sign of malice or hidden agendas. I found none. I slowly let him down on his feet and pointed to him. I said, “Alright. I’ll let you listen to me, but know this; I am not one of YOUR girls.”

 

“Of course. I didn’t mean to offend you with that.” He assured me.

 

I nodded and silently sat down, removing my hat.

 

He took his seat again and did the same. He said carefully, “Now… whenever you’re ready. Wherever you’d like to start.”

 

Looking down at the table, as if the grains in the wood would help me focus, I gave him a warning, “If I start staring into space and go silent, do something to bring me back to reality, okay?”

 

“Sure. Whatever helps.” He smiled.

 

It feet so strange to speak to a man so kind, after being around the Kommandant for so long… I breathed slowly and decided to start from the beginning.

 

“The Kommandant hasn’t done anything so bad to me. Apparantly he doesn’t really have a thing for Iron Bloods. It’s not because of him that I’m…” I took a deep breath and started again, “…Have you heard of…Operation Rheinübung?” I asked, already feeling myself starting to spiral. It took everything in me to fight back.

 

“Yes.” He answered. “The mission you were sunk in, yes? I studied that one. I study the history of every ship here to better understand the memories they have.”

 

I nodded, “Sehr gut. In that case, you already know the details of what happened. That helps a little…”

 

“I know the official history behind it, but that was this world’s version of events, where the World Wars happened when the ships were just steel warships controlled by humans and then shipgirls appeared in the modern age. I know everything that occurred here, but it I assume it was different for you? It may help me understand if you tell me about it yourself.” He tried.

 

“Very well…” I conceded. I prepared myself and took a deep breath, “Coming down the Denmark Strait, I had gained some distance from the two Royal Cruisers chasing Eugen and I… then…”

 

Flashes flooded my mind again. Actually trying to remember it this time, however, had a bit of a different effect, like I had control over what memory assaulted me. I used this to better tell the details from my perspective. “I… I engaged Hood and Wales with Eugen. We traded shells and neither of us managed to hit for the longest time… then…”

 

“Yes? You still with me?” He asked after I went silent for a few seconds.

 

“Ja… Danke… then what happened… isn’t in the history books, even in my world. Previously, I had made somewhat of a deal with someone I shouldn’t have. She promised me great power. Enough to win any fight and lead Iron Blood to glory. I had intended to disable the enemy ships and capture their Kansen. I didn’t want to kill them, as they were my fellow warship and I wanted to return them safely to their comrades afetrwards. After all, Iwas never meant for fighting, just surface raiding. I activated the power given to me and adjusted my aim. I hit true on Hood’s Battlecruiser, planning to hit her engines, and…”

 

The explosion flashed in my mind. The roof of this room must’ve been leaky, as well, as I felt water dripping down my cheeks. I certainly wasn’t crying again.

 

“And… she blew up. One shell with that raw power. It… it felt…”

 

“How did it feel, Bismarck?” He asked softly.

 

This is the part I could never tell to Hood or any other Kansen. They’d likely see me as an even bigger monster than they already probably did.

 

“It felt… good. Nein. It felt incredible. Like I could conquer the oceans with that kind of power. the adrenaline rush I had, feeling that power coursing through my veins… it made me want to take on the entire Royal Navy. I sent out a message to them via my scout plane telling them how I’d slaughtered Hood, and challenging them to hunt me down, and I’d sink them all.”

 

“But?” He probed.

 

“There always is, isn’t there? Even though I felt on top of the world, over the next 6 long days and weary nights, the adrenaline wore off and the horror of what I had done set in… or rather, the horror of realising how I felt about doing what I had done. I had enjoyed killing a fellow Kansen in such a violent manner. I had lost myself. I knew that the rest of the Royal Navy wouldn’t let this go unanswered and I knew that I was being hunted. I sent Eugen away to spare her my fate. I should’ve surrendered… I should have… I should have… I… I…”

 

I was about to lose it, but the Admiral gently grabbed my hand and squeezed it. I looked at him and he gave me a comforting smile. It calmed me down and I took another breath. I continued, “My arrogance hadn’t yet worn off, I suppose. Or perhaps it was paranoia. Whatever it was, I just carried on hoping to get back without further action. It was then when my rudder was hit by Ark Royal’s torpedo bombers. I knew I was doomed then, and something within me just… gave up. I just didn’t want to fight anymore, so I took the coward’s way out. I set scuttling charges… and I was almost killed. Dorsetshire offered to save me from going down with my ship before torpedoing me, but a refused. The guilt had started sinking in and I thought myself unworthy of her kindness. She looked hurt, disappointed… before finally finishing me off.”

 

“How did you survive?” The Admiral asked.

 

I couldn’t help but smile. I answered, “U-556. My brave little Parzival. She swam down and pulled me back up as I was sinking.” My smile went away and said, “She still blames herself for letting me sink in the first place. she couldn’t do anything to help, but it still haunts her.”

 

“Poor thing. Bismarck, I won’t claim to know what it’s like to be sunk. Hell, the girls here aren’t warships in the same way you are. When these girls sink, that’s it. No coming back. Not as themselves, anyway. But that aside, I don’t claim to know what it’s like, but I am truly sorry that you went out the way you did, manipulated by someone you trusted. What’s important is-“

 

I interrupted him, “Wait… what did you say?”

 

“When the ships here sink… they become Abyssals.” He hesitated to answer.

 

“Did someone… sink?” I asked.

 

He sighed, “Poor Kisaragi… when we lost her, she… turned into one of those things…”

 

I imagined the Kisaragi I know. I couldn’t bring myself to think about her sinking. “Verdammt…” I muttered.

 

“As far as I know, yeah… Mutsuki wouldn’t stop crying for a week… but anyway, this is about you, Bismarck. Your sinking is understandably haunting you, but-

 

“That is not that part that is haunting me.” I corrected him.

 

“Huh?”

 

“My sinking isn’t what’s haunting me. I got over that. I deserved it and I’ve accepted it.” I clarified.

 

“Then… what is? Sinking Hood?” He asked.

 

I looked at him and answered, “Ja. When I was launched, I had hopes of sailing alongside such a legendary ship. Like… that man in charge back then… I was hoping the Royal Isles… or Britain, if you prefer, would join forces with us and I could meet Hood. I looked up to her and the other Dreadnoughts of the Royal Navy. Their feats of power and projection across the world was something to behold. They rivalled the Eagle Union and dominated the Atlantic. The next thing I know I’ve got her in my sights and I had to kill her. Because of my Kansen abilities, I was able to zoom in my vision on her bridge to see her staring back at me during our battle with hope 8n her eyes that I’d surrender to her.”

 

More verdammt water ran down my cheeks as I sniffed. “The look on her face… when… when that shell hit her…”

 

“Go on, let it out.” The Admiral encouraged.

 

It had come increasingly obvious. I could deny it no longer. I was definitely crying. I did what he said and I just couldn’t hold it in any longer.

 

“The look of sheer agony and suffering she went through as her ship began to burn itself from the inside out from that one shot… as if she felt herself painfully disintegrating before the violent explosion blew her apart…” I said as I let the tears flow.

 

The Admiral wordlessly got up and stood next to my chair with his arms around me. I hugged him back for comfort, resting my head on his chest. I went on, “Now… she can’t go a full day without taking multiple breaks… her sinking caused a condition where she needs more rest than usual… and it’s my fault… for using such a gross amount of power… and again… when I actually did it… and saw her suffering… I felt joy…”

 

“But afterwards… it turned to regret. To self-hatred and disgust?” The man guessed.

 

I could only nod as I wept. “Now… here I am… crying over the time I made another Kansen suffer… I’m selfish… I’m no leader… I’m not even a true Battleship… I’m just a fucking worthless surface raider… made to pick off defenceless merchant fleets like a coward… nothing more…”

 

The Admiral let me get everything off my chest. He asked me, “Does it feel better? Talking about it?”

 

“Ja… it does… it feels… liberating…” I admitted. I wasn’t just saying it this time. It did actually help.

 

He sat back down. “You were wrong just then, Bismarck.” He suddenly said.

 

“Was?” I looked at him.

 

“You said you’re selfish and worthless. Based on Graf Zeppelin’s report on you right here, I beg to differ.” He opened it and read aloud, “As soon as she realised we were hungry and tired, she summoned her warship and offered us beds and light snacks. The next morning, she put on a large spread for breakfast. It was the fullest I had been in a while. I’m sure that if our version of Bismarck was able to do this, she wouldn’t have hesitated either. This may be a different Bismarck, but she’s got a good heart, as well. Her tactical genius and compassionate nature would convince me to follow her on any mission.”

 

He looked at me again and added, “Her words. You may be right on the other things, but you’re far from selfish and worthless, Bismarck. Everyone is worthy of love and compassion. Unless of course, they’re the worst kind of person like your Commander.”

 

“Admiral, please don’t praise me. No offence, but I don’t feel anything from that.”

 

“That bad, eh?” He smiled.

 

I weakly returned the gesture, “Ja. I suppose.”

 

“Whatever that person did to you, do you think it’s amplified your darker feelings? When Ark confronted you, you almost pancaked her head against the wall. Thank God you missed.” The Admiral reminded me.

 

“Maybe it did… I never thought of that… It does seem like something they can do… and I am sorry for that. I still need to apologise to her.”

 

“Eh, you can do that later. Even though you’re haunted by sinking Hood, does she feel the same way about it?”

 

“I’ve asked her.” I responded, “She says she fine about it and she forgives me… but I just don’t believe her.”

 

“You don’t?”

 

“Walking past her dorm room, I’ve heard her scream in her sleep. I could only assume she’s reliving it, as well. Obviously she can’t let anyone know about it due to her status, just like me. Funnily enough, I’ve tried to get her to talk about it but she keeps reversing it on me. She wants to help me but she won’t let me help her.”

 

“And it’s the other way around, from what I’m gathering from this.” The Admiral deduced.

 

“Ja. Hood and I… if we could just find the right things to say… I can only imagine the progress we’d make…”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

With the Royal Navy on board, I then had to make contact with the Pacific HQ to get their Kommandant and flagships of the Eagle Union and Sakura Empire to help in some way. George went with me to help me contact them.

 

Entering the CIC in the command building, we managed to find the contact details of a ‘Nagato’, but none for the other Kommandant or the Eagle Union. Figures that the man in charge here wouldn’t bother communicating with them. When I called, it wasn’t Nagato that responded, but a Carrier with platinum hair, a red and white kimono and a soft expression appeared on the hologram projection…

 

Wait…

 

“Shoukaku!?” I exclaimed, surprising George.

 

“Um… hai? Can I help you, Bismarck-san and George-san?”

 

Oh, hold on. Her eyes were a different colour. Other than that, she looked almost identical to the Shoukaku in the Naval District.

 

“Forgive me. You look very similar to the version of you that I know. Im sorry. We’re calling to talk to Frau Nagato, bitte.”

 

“The version of me that you know? What’s going on? You sound like we’ve never met.” She asked suspiciously.

 

“This is going to sound rather strange, but I am a different Bismarck. We found an anomaly that seemed to switch me with the Bismarck from this world. This is very important and I doubt the Kommandant here is going to do anything about it, so I’m doing it myself. I must speak with Frau Nagato.”

 

Shoukaku looked to George, who nodded to back me up.

 

“Oh, I see. So I look a lot like your version of myself, hmm? Perhaps perfection is consistent in every world~” the Carrier teased playfully.

 

I thought about how I look exactly like my counterpart, “Maybe.” I agreed. “As you can see, I look exactly like your Bismarck so you’re probably right.”

 

“Ooh, I like you. A sense of humour? You’re definitely not the Bismarck-san I know. Hang on, I’ll let Nagato-sama know you’ve summoned her.” Shoukaku smiled.

 

“Danke, Frau Shoukaku.”

 

The kind Carrier bowed and vanished from the hologram projection. She was soon replaced by a couple of small, child-like, black-haired kitsunes with golden eyes looking up at us, along with taller women sitting near them. One wore an unreadable expression and the other seemed to be very excited to speak to us.

 

Surely, these two children aren’t-

 

“Bismarck, these are the High Priestesses Nagato and Mutsu.” George smiled as she gestured to them respectively to introduce us. Shoukaku smirked when she saw my reaction. Everyone else there seemed confused as to why she’s introducing them to me.

 

“Ah. Frau Nagato. I see.” I said.

 

“Bismarck-san? George-san? Has something happened at the Atlantic HQ?” The tiny Nagato asked before Shoukaku quickly briefed them on the situation about the swap. “Ah. I see. You’re a different Bismarck-san. You seemed… surprised when you saw me. Is there a problem?”

 

“N-Nein!” I put my hands up. I really couldn’t afford to anger her, “It’s just… the Nagato I know… looks different, that’s all.”

 

“She’s tall, isn’t she?” Nagato asked with half-closed eyes.

 

I couldn’t bring myself to lie. I nodded, “…Ja.”

 

She looked down and sighed, “I knew it… well, at least I can find comfort in the fact that there is least one version of me whose appearance matches my peers…”

 

“High Priestess, your appearance doesn’t dictate who you are.” I said instinctively upon seeing her saddened. This seemed to surprise everyone there, especially George.

 

“Huh?” She asked, looking back up at me.

 

I explained, “It doesn’t take a tall person to be a good leader, Frau Nagato. It’s your actions and decisions that shows what kind of person you are. Frau George here has told me about your history, both in the War and against the Sirens. You’ve done a fantastic job.” I smiled.

 

“A…Arigato…” Nagato stuttered, blushing. I have to admit she was adorable. “But… I mustn’t take all the credit… my advisors helped me a lot along the way…” she gestured to the shipgirls sat with her.

 

“There’s nothing wrong with that, Frau Nagato. Everyone needs help on occasion. There’s no shame in seeking guidance.” I assured her. “Trust me. I would’ve lost my way many times by now if not for the help of my comrades.”

 

“Well said, Lady Bismarck.” George nodded in agreement. “If only your counterpart could see that.”

 

“Wise words, Bismarck-san, and I agree with George-san.” One of her more mature advisors with the bovine horns nodded to me. “There was a dark time in the Sakura’s history, a time when we were not of Azur Lane, but the Crimson Axis. We were led down a dark path by your counterpart, who had allied with the Sirens to seek a better future for us all, but we learned too late that was a mistake. A great many lives were lost at the hands of our human forces while we were distracted with sinking each other. Dear Nagato here almost lost all faith in herself, and she was ashamed to ask for our council. Bismarck-san… suffered great shame and self-hatred for what she had done and the actions of the Iron Blood Reich. According to your peers there, she has yet to speak to anyone about it.”

 

“Hai…” Nagato nodded, “We were able to rejoin Azur Lane with the Eagle Union at the Pacific HQ. We have been doing our best to get along with the Kansen we once swore to destroy. I believe giving them access to our onsen has done some good, at least. Luckily, most of them are very forgiving. I’m sure they’ve forgiven Bismarck-san, too.”

 

“Hai, hai!” Mutsu cheered, “I’ve made so many Eagle Union friends! Bismarck-san can make besties there, too!”

 

“That is good to hear. Is your Kommandant a good one?” I asked. Feeling kind of weird hearing my name used for someone else, I decided to change topic.

 

Akagi chimed in with a rather overly affectionate tone, “Oh, yes… Shikikan-sama is so wonderful~ He brought back my dear sister Amagi-nee without me even asking him to. He cares so much for us… not as deeply as he loves Akagi, of course~”

 

“Calm yourself, sister.” A white-haired copy of her deadpanned. I learned later on that this was their Kaga. Despite her looks, her personality seems a lot like our Kaga, at least when she’s calm.

 

Their Akagi, on the other hand, is a very far cry from the one I know. The horned advisor in the black uniform cleared her throat and added, “That aside, he is very good man. Serious when he needs to be and very kind even when he doesn’t have to be.” She smiled.

 

“Gut. From what I’ve learned over here, the Kommandant in charge of the Atlantic HQ is terrible, and the more I hear about him the more I want to cave his face in. What is your name, by the way?”

 

“My name is Mikasa. Hai, we’ve heard things about your Shikikan. Unfortunately, we cannot officially do anything to help. It’s out of our jurisdiction, unfortunately.”

 

“Scheiße… but what about your Kommandant? Can he do anything?”

 

“He has tried multiple times, but someone in Naval HQ keeps blocking all his attempts to help you.” Nagato responded.

 

“Hai! Hai! Your Shikikan sounds like a real meanie!” The other small, somehow even more adorable one, Mutsu added.

 

I thought for a moment and asked, “Would you be able to help… unofficially?”

 

That caught the attention of Akagi, who smiled and asked, “Like… a covert operation? Do tell, Bismarck-san. I’m intrigued by such a mission~”

 

I stopped her, “Get the flagship of your Eagle Union forces on call as well. They shouldn’t be left out of the loop. Your Kommandant, also.” I requested.

 

Akagi pouted, but complied. “Hmmph. Fine.”

Chapter 7: Warspite

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

“It’s been quite a while since we’ve been contacted by the Atlantic HQ. What does that senile old motherfucker want now?” The Kommandant of the Pacific HQ asked as he joined Enterprise, Nagato and the others that Akagi had called in to join.

 

I began, “Herr Kommandant, let me get this out of the way first, I am not the Bismarck native to this world. I am currently trying to find a way to get back to my own world and return her here, but I am not particularly scientifically-minded enough to do it alone. Also, more importantly, I have learned about the… ‘seniler alter Mutterficker’ you speak of, and I want to do something about him. He’s violated the rights and boundaries of many shipgirls here and he needs to pay for it.”

 

The man immediately answered, “I’m in.”

 

“That was fast.” I said, surprised.

 

“Well, it’s about damn time someone did something about that asshole. We’ve actually been working on a way to get you all transferred over to our HQ to have you all under my command. We already have plenty of space for everyone here. That abuser you have for a Commander is one of the only people standing in the way.”

 

“I’m impressed, Kommandant. Perhaps this will be easier than I assumed.”

 

“He may have friends in the higher-ups, but so do I. His friends have more power though, so it’s still a pain in the ass to do anything he doesn’t like. The paperwork is murder and it’s been damn near impossible to prove anything. Any evidence against him never seems to do much.”

 

“The paperwork is why you got us, sir. Glad to help out our friends over there.” Enterprise said with a genuine smile. It’s good to know at least one of the Kommandants actually cares about his girls. She looked at me and asked, “Hey, Bismarck?”

 

“What is it, Fräulein?”

 

“I gotta know… Belfast… is she okay?”

 

I glanced at George to see if it’s okay, and she nodded. I looked back at the hologram of the Union Carrier and sombrely answered, “She’s alive, but… she’s… broken. The Kommandant here has been taking advantage of her kindness and has forced himself on her an unknown amount of times and she’s now prone to emotional outbursts and cannot do her job properly without having episodes over the smallest things.”

 

That made everyone silent and they stared at me in stunned silence. As if the legendary Belfast being in such a state was something they never thought they’d hear.

 

Enterprise, however, had quite a different reaction. She slowly glared at her Kommandant with glowing yellow eyes and with a tone that scared even Akagi, she requested… no, demanded, “Sir. Send me over there. Now.”

 

“E, we can’t rush this!” He was quick to counter, “If we do something so rash, the girls there could suffer even more! Besides, you won’t be able to do anything to him thanks to that damn Siren device of his!”

 

I caught him on that, “Hang on, a Siren device?”

 

George responded, “Yes, I’d like to know about that as well! If we can show that he’s using a Siren device, we-“

 

“No, you can’t.” The Pacific Kommandant interrupted. “Sorry, King George, but every time he uses it, it wipes your knowledge if its existence. If anyone tries to expose him for it, he’ll just use it again. We’ve had to tell you personally about it several times. We only remember it as we captured a broken Mirror Sea Generator and it passively negates the effects.”

 

“Bloody hell…” the Royal Kansen muttered.

 

“Mirror Sea Generator?” I asked, clueless as to what he was talking about.

 

“Oh, yeah. You don’t know about them. Akashi, quickly explain what that is please.” The man responded.

 

“Hai, nya!” A small green-haired Kansen with cat ears and sleeves far too big for her arms took centre stage, “Mirror Sea Generators are machines Sirens use to alter reality within a certain radius, nya! The biggest radius we’ve seen spanned about 5 nautical miles from the centre, nya!”

 

“What do you mean altering reality?” I asked the green cat.

 

“When it is deployed, the Siren in charge of it can change the parameters to whatever they want. They can make a raging storm in the middle of a calm ocean, or vice versa, they can reverse physics so our shots always miss, they could even make copies of ourselves to fight us. That’s happened far too often, nya…”

 

“Anyway,” The Pacific Kommandant added, “What’s important is that we managed to capture one of these generators, but it was in a broken state. Akashi tried her best but most of it is unsalvageable. The best it can do is negate the effects of other Siren devices for whichever ship is carrying it, or for the whole base when it’s plugged in here. We suspect that the machine your Commander is using is another Mirror Sea Generator. A very small, weak one, only capable of affecting his office. He must’ve programmed it, or asked someone else to, to block Kansen rigging and to wipe your memory of anything that was said when you leave the room.”

 

I thought for a moment and asked, “But what about Kanmusu rigging? I come from an alternate world with different technology. I might be able to get around it.”

 

“That’s an interesting theory, but what if you’re wrong and then you’re alone with him?” The man asked.

 

“All Kanmusu have been trained in melee combat in the event we get up close and personal with Abyssals. From what I’ve seen, this Kommandant is a slob who doesn’t do anything. I very much doubt he’d be capable of fighting me. He uses threats and blackmail to get what he wants from the girls here.” I responded.

 

George nodded, “Exactly right. That bastard never works for anything. Azur Lane is full of corruption. Your girls are very lucky you’re not one of them, sir.”

 

“Well, I do my best.” The Pacific Kommandant humbly replied. “Bismarck, let’s talk about this covert operation of yours, just in case confronting him yourself doesn’t work.”

 

We then began discussing our unofficial backup plan. Ending the conversation with Enterprise, Nagato and the Kommandant of the Pacific HQ, Shoukaku asked me with a devious smile, “So… is our Akagi anything like yours?”

 

Remembering her quip about perfection being consistent across worlds, I smiled and replied, “Apart from her red colour scheme and hair and skin colour, they couldn’t be more different.”

 

The Carrier started laughing, seemingly very much relishing in the thought of Akagi not being perfect. So they have somewhat of a rivalry in this world. Perhaps like the Zuikaku and Kaga of my world?

 

Anyway, I then began thinking about how these Sirens can just manipulate reality with those Mirror Seas. Just how powerful are these creatures?

 

Could the Abyssals also be capable of such power?

 

If the Sirens win here, could they find my world?

 

The Kanmusu can barely fight the Abyssals… we’d be utterly powerless against the Sirens…

 

Mein Gott… The Kommandant here is one problem, but what could I even do against these monsters?

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck.]

 

I left my temporary accommodation the next day, feeling somewhat better for a change. Like a massive weight had been lifted off my shoulders. This Admiral… he offered me help and only an apology to Ark Royal in return. If we had him back home…

 

Nein. These girls need him here. I could never forgive myself if I swapped him with our Kommandant. They don’t deserve someone as awful as him.

 

Speaking of Ark, I was on the way to the cafeteria of the so-called Naval District to find her. This place was a lot like the Azur Lane Pacific HQ, open spaces with vendors, cafes and parks. You wouldn’t even think it was a Naval base at first glance. It seems the designers prioritised the human sides of the shipgirls over the warships.

 

I eventually managed to track Ark Royal down. I asked around and I suppose my sheer presence and the memory of what I did intimidated a lot of them. That made me feel worse again. I thought that perhaps saying sorry and spending the day with Ark would repair relations.

 

“Ark Royal.” I announced when I was in earshot.

 

The shipgirl froze in terror and then looked over her shoulder at me. All the girls around us fell silent as they expected a fight between us.

 

“Um… yes… Miss Bismarck?” The redhead responded nervously.

 

“I am sorry.”

 

“…I beg your pardon?” She asked with wide eyes.

 

“You triggered a memory of mine that I am not proud of. It filled me with anger at myself and I directed it towards you. For that, I am truly sorry. I am very glad I did not hurt you.” I tried. Apologies aren’t my strong suit. I’m the leader of Iron Blood. It’s part of my job to not create situations I’d be sorry for.

 

I’d already failed at that in a big way long before this incident.

 

“Well, in that case, I accept your apology.” Ark smiled. “And… I myself am sorry for triggering your memory. I was not aware you weren’t our Bismarck, and that’s how I usually talk to her.”

 

“Please don’t apologise. It’s not your fault.” I pleaded. I didn’t want yet another person thinking they’re in the wrong for my own actions and inability to control my emotions.

 

“Now I won’t have that. Come on, let’s have some tea.” Ark insisted as she pit her hand on my back and gently guided me over to the table she’s sharing with her fellow Royal Navy shipgirls. Much like the American and German ships here, there aren’t as many members as the Japanese faction. Why this was the case wasn’t very clear.

 

“Ah, Ark. you’re back… with her.” The one named Valiant said with some hostility towards the end.

 

Before anyone could escalate, Ark responded, “There’s no need for hostilities, girls. We’ve made up. She’s apologised to me. Please welcome her as one of us.”

 

“She… apologised?” The one with a small crown on her head asked with surprise. She added, “Well, in that case, welcome to the base, Lady Bismarck. Please, have a seat.”

 

“Danke.”

 

“Thank you, Lady Warspite.” Ark added. “Lady Valiant, could you pass the teapot for our new friend? Or do you prefer coffee, Lady Bismarck?”

 

I froze as I heard the faint, pained screams of the Warspite I knew as if she was just outside.

 

“Bismarck…? Why are you staring at me?” Their Warspite asked.

 

The screams became clearer.

 

Ark gently shook me and I snapped out of it. I looked at her after turning white as a sheet. She asked, “Are you alright? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

 

I looked back at Warspite, who looked uncomfortable. “I’m sorry…. I didn’t mean to…” I looked down and tried not to spiral again. This time it wasn’t the usual memories of my past, but what that animal did to Warspite in my world… now that I’ve spoken about the former, it seemed the void it was now being filled by everything else I had previously repressed.

 

“I just…” I closed my eyes and took a deep slow breath to calm myself. “I… we had a Warspite in our world, as well.”

 

This Warspite looked surprised. She responded, “Oh? You said ‘had’? What happened to her? Did she go down fighting the good fight?” She asked, smiling sadly with the others.

 

The screams got louder, as if they were coming from the alternate Warspite right in front of me.

 

Then, for just a second, she turned into the Kansen I knew. The panicked look on her face… pleading for help as bloody tears ran down her cheeks, reaching out to grab hold of something to pull herself to safety, only to see her forearm was already missing…

 

“… Excuse me.” I answered as I stood up quickly and left, to their confusion, slamming the doors open and damn near ripping them from their hinges.

 

What the hell was that? I thought things would be easier after speaking to the Admiral! I’ve never had an episode like that!

 

I haven’t had a flashback like that that wasn’t of Hood! Now that I’ve spoken about her, has Warspite taken her place!? I never even sank her!

 

No… that flashback… wasn’t of her losing to me… it was…

 

I instinctively wanted a beer to calm myself, but remembered Hood got me to not be so reliant on it. I promised her I’d try so I shook my head to dispel the idea. I don’t know why she bothered. Alcohol don’t affect Kansen as much as it does humans.

 

Leaning on a railing overlooking the port, I tried clearing my mind and calming myself like how she taught me. I must admit it did help a little bit. That is, until the Warspite native to this world joined me. She softly asked, “Are you feeling alright?”

 

“Nein. I am not, Frau Warspite.” I answered, trying not to look at her again. “I have not felt alright in almost a century.”

 

“Want to talk about it?” She tried.

 

“Nein.” I quickly shot her down to not drag yet another person into my problems.

 

Seeing she wouldn’t get anywhere, she changed her line of questioning and asked, “It’s peaceful here, isn’t it? In this world, I mean? The Abyssals don’t even bother trying to attack the mainlands.”

 

I sighed and nodded. “It is. I’m not used to it. I’m so used to constant Siren attacks both at the Atlantic HQ and against civilian shipping out at sea, even beach assaults to gain ground territory. Thankfully, the tank girls, plane girls and gun girls can handle the coasts. For us shipgirls, though, It’s constant fighting and dying. Sortie after sortie… barely having a break. Being put into fleets consisting of sheer firepower without any thought of strategy or to optimise our abilities. We’re just thrown at the Sirens and our Kommandant just hopes we win the battles. If we don’t…”

 

“…then what?” The tall version of the Royal Battleship asked.

 

“Then sometimes getting sunk is the preferable option.”

 

Warspite looked behind us to make sure we were alone. When she got confirmation, she looked back up at me and softly asked, “I’m dead in your world, aren’t I? Is that why you can’t look at me?”

 

I shrugged, “It’s… complicated. I’ve never met you in my world, so I don’t know for sure. The Kansen of the warship you got your power from, HMS Warspite, however… she is dead. I’m sorry. I remembered what happened to her… it was rather traumatic for everyone.”

 

“I see… if I may ask, how did she die?” Warspite asked.

 

The memory of that incident flashed in my mind again, but in full detail. Just like the other haunting moments. I remembered the betrayed, terrified look in her eyes as she was scrapped by the Kommandant. Her Battleship losing its soul and becoming a lifeless husk, ready to be towed away and broken down for the metal. The guttural shrieks she made when-

 

“Lady Bismarck? If it’s too painful, you don’t have to-“

 

“NEIN!” I hit the metal railing so hard I bent it. If I were a human my hand would’ve surely broken. I took a breath and regained my composure as well as drying the newly formed tear from my cheek. “Sorry… it’s alright.” I finally looked at her with very little emotion and just told her straight, “We had previously captured a Siren machine called a ‘scrapper’. It… breaks down anything that is put into it. Throw a gun in, gun parts and bullets get spat out. Put in a car, the same happens. The scrapper itself is about the size of a small house, taking up an entire room beneath the base, kept hidden from the world.”

 

Warspite began to understand as her face started taking on an expression of sheer horror.

 

“The Warspite I knew died screaming as her body was torn apart slowly, bit by bit after being fed to the scrapper she felt full, agonising pain for 8 hours straight until she was unable to remain conscious. The Kommandant sees us as nothing more than disposable weapons, and has drilled that into our heads from day one. Warspite was made an example of and we were forced to watch her slow, gruesome death after her sister Queen Elizabeth had the nerve to stand up to him when he was assigned to the position.”

 

Warspite stared at me jaw-dropped with wide eyes.

 

I added, “When I mention he threatens to scrap us, I mean it literally. He can’t even be bothered killing us before throwing us in the scrapper to extract our Wisdom Cubes and parts for rigging upgrades, which he never uses on us anyway. We’ve lost many Kansen this way. We’ve lost even more to letting Sirens sink them to spare themselves the fate of living under his oppression. I myself have lost many Iron Bloods to that verdammt machine… or the fear of it…”

 

“Have you… talked about this to our Admiral…?” The Royal asked.

 

“Nein… I told him only about Hood. It’s made it a little easier. I can talk about some things now without completely breaking down, but it’s still very painful… the sooner I’m back there and your Bismarck is safe here, the better. She has no idea what she’s getting herself into if she confronts him.”

 

“Hood? You have a Hood?”

 

“Oh, ja.” I unknowingly smiled when I thought of her as she is now. “After our incident, she forgave me and has been giving me a second chance. It meant so much to me, to know that she somehow still sees value in being close to me. I just wish I could tell her how I feel…”

 

“You… fancy her?”

 

I caught myself subconsciously nodding, then I shook my head and git rid of my smile, “Was? Nein. Don’t be ridiculous. The idea she could possibly have feelings for someone as horrible as me is completely unrealistic.”

 

Very convincing, Bismarck…

 

“Well, if you say so, but your heavy blushing would suggest otherwise.” After she had stopped giggling, Warspite changed back to the topic of my other self, “You know, you should give our Bismarck a little more credit. She may not be used to people like him, but she’s not one to rush into these kinds of situations. She collects as much intel as she can and creates backup plans for almost everything. She’s not very scientific, but she’s smarter than she lets on.”

 

“Is that so? That’s good, then. I just hope he hasn’t already done anything to her…”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I made my way to the Kommandant’s office. Before getting to the door, I could hear the man yelling at someone, but it was too muffled to make out anything. I approached it to defend whoever was being yelled at, but then Belfast walked out, her bloodshot eyes darkened and hidden behind her now messy hair. She closed the doors and saw me.

 

The Maid walked up to me slowly, limping slightly. She whispered, “Are you going in there?”

 

“Ja. I want to see what kind of person he is for myself and-“

 

“Don’t.” She interrupted.

 

“Was?”

 

Belfast stared me in the eyes and hissed, “Don’t. Whatever you’re planning on doing to him, it won’t work. Nothing ever works…”

 

“Frau Belfast, I have to try. I cannot stand seeing people being treated like this. I must try and make things right here, and I must see first-hand how bad he is. Go see George, she’ll help you rest.”

 

The maid grabbed my outfit and pulled me closer. She whispered, “Then don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Before letting me go and slowly shambling down the corridor.

 

“Poor girl…” I muttered. I steeled myself. I knocked on the door and heard him call out, “Enter.”

 

Taking a deep breath, I opened them and went in.

 

“Bismarck? Ah, have you finally got the report ready?”

 

“Report, sir?” I asked, confused.

 

“The report on the anomaly I sent you out there to investigate. Don’t tell me you’ve bloody forgotten. That would be very unfortunate.”

 

“Ah, of course. The anomaly. It was just a freak weather phenomenon, sir. A large squall.” I bluffed. Luckily, he seemed to accept it.

 

“Very well. Disappointing. Why are you still here, then?” He asked with an edge to his voice. Clearly he didn’t want to speak to me.

 

“Sir, I have heard concerning things about what you’ve been doing to the Destroyers.”

 

“And?” He shot back.

 

I remained composed but added thin layer of venom to my tone, “Well, surely the things I’ve learned could only have been done by the lowest scum of the world, the proverbial shit on the bottom of the shoe. Someone who preys on children and picks them out to enjoy like drinks at a bar. Of course, you’re surely not one of those people, sir? Unless the accusations are true?”

 

“Bismarck, You’d better rephrase that in a way that’s more clear…” He warned.

 

I put my hands on the table and leaned in, “You fuck young girls, Kommandant?”

 

He got in my face and yelled, “Now you listen here! They are not young girls! They’re weapons! Equipment for me to use as I see fit! They have no say! They have no human rights! To see you freaks acting human fucking disgusts me! When we beat these aliens, what happens then!? You’ll just be the next enemy of humanity! You mustn’t be allowed any free will! Once this war is over, I’ll have you all either scrapped or sold off to some friends of mine overseas so you won’t be any threat to us, then I’ll have that other Commander killed and the same happen to his girls!”

 

I stepped back and let tears leak from my eyes, “Even… U-556… and Nimi…?”

 

“They’ll be the first to go while you watch and beg on your knees for me not to. It’s where you belong, anyway.”

 

“Why… are you telling me this? What if I warn everyone?” I asked with a shaky voice.

 

“When you leave this room, you won’t even remember this talk.” He smiled menacingly. “Of course, this little argument will cost you.”

 

“Cost me what…?” I asked with narrowed eyes.

 

“Get under that desk or I’ll have your precious U-556 scrapped or sold off.” He smirked.

 

He was met with stunned silence as I glared at him. I walked towards him and smiled, “How about… I do something… more interesting~?”

 

“Oh?”

 

“Turn around and close your eyes~” As I put my hands on my outfit, ready to take it off.

 

“Alright then.” He sighed as he did. Funny how gullible some people are when they’re horny.

 

I slowly walked up to him, then quickly grabbed him by the back of his shirt collar and belt, deployed my rigging to help lift him up, then flung him over my head and face-first into his mahogany desk, cracking it.

 

He was out cold. I made sure not to kill him. As much as I wanted to, it had to be done properly. I had self-defence on my side and it was better to just incapacitate him for now.

 

“Danke, you piece of shit. I got what I needed. Goodbye.” I turned to leave and took out my phone to call Tirpitz. When she answered, I ordered, “Get U-556 to safety immediately. He may be coming for her soon. Tell all shipgirls to defend themselves and for the Sakurans and Eagles to begin the mission. We’re doing this now!”

 

“Got it, schwester.” She replied before she hung up. Either she sees me as another sister, or she forgot for a moment I’m not her. Whatever the reason, I smiled to myself as I looked down at my rigging, took a sound recorder out of it and stopped the recording.

 

The rigging blocker, it seems, only blacks Kansen rigging, not mine. Danke Gott that gamble paid off.

 

When I left, I had indeed forgotten what was said in that room, but that did not matter this time as I played it back to hear it again.

 

This whole verdammt world is going to hear this.

 

The Pacific forces will be here soon.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Alarms suddenly started blaring all over the Naval District. An Abyssal assault is incoming. Looking out to sea, I could see that it was an entire invasion force.

 

The Admiral clenched his fist and muttered, “I’ve never seen an attack of this scale from them… what could pissed them off so badly?”

 

The Commander’s office became dead silent as we all looked over at the little girl playing with a toy Messerschmitt.

 

I answered, “We have their child.”

 

“Good Lord…” the man whispered. He grabbed the receiver for the intercoms all over the base and ordered, “Everyone! We can not afford to lose Northern Princess to them! Reinforce all defences! We’ve never been closer to victory over the Abyssals than we have been recently! All ships! Deploy!”

 

I picked up the confused Princess. She looked up at me and asked, “Is Mama here?”

 

“She might be. Do you think you can tell her to stop her attack?” I tried.

 

She very helpfully shrugged, “I dunno.”

 

“Want to try anyway?” I asked, frustrated.

 

Excited to see her mother, Princess nodded immediately with an adorable smile.

 

“Then let’s go.”

 

The Admiral looked at me, “I hope you know what you’re doing, Bismarck.”

 

I looked back, “So do I.”

 

Out of all the horrible decisions I’ve made, I prayed this wasn’t one of them…

Chapter 8: Confrontations

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

The Abyssals held off their attack when they saw me walking onto the beach alone carrying Northern Princess. A tall one, taller than myself, in fact, set foot on the beach and started to walking up to meet me.

 

Princess reached out to her from my arms and said, “Mama…”

 

“That’s your mother? Seaport?”

 

“Uh-huh…” she gasped as another around my height joined the tall one, as well as a short one who seemed to be an even smaller, younger version of Princess, who added, “Big sis… Little sis…”

 

“You have sisters, too?” I asked as she nodded happily.

 

The three Abyssals stopped short of me and glared at me, trying to intimidate me. It didn’t work, of course. I’ve stared down far worse.

 

I began, “Abyssal Fleet. Hold of your attack. We can settle this problem peacefully. I wish not to fight you and it would be beneficial for all of us to talk this out. I know you can understand me and speak as this little one can do it easily.”

 

“Mama… please listen…” Princess tried.

 

Her older sister, Airfield Princess, spoke, “This is futile… just take her and go…”

 

Seaport disagreed. She answered me, “Hime… have you been harmed…?”

 

“No… Bismarck is very nice… I like playing with the Destroyers… they’re friends…” Princess assured her. “Graf Zeppelin gave me a toy, look…” she showed her little plane.

 

This seemed to surprise the three Abyssals, who stepped back.

 

I then chimed back in, “Please, there’s no need for a fight today. Come with me and we can speak with the Admiral about a truce, or a lasting peace between us. You can have a chance to explain your reason for attacking humanity.”

 

Princess added, “Ocean… can be more fun…”

 

Seaport and Airfield turned around to whisper to each other. I couldn’t make it out and Princess seemed more into her plane and didn’t pay attention so I couldn’t ask her. Eventually, Airfield returned to the ocean to hold off the Abyssal assault and Seaport nodded to me, “I… will speak… to the Admiral… please hand me… Hime…”

 

I assumed Princess was ‘Hime’ and I complied, showing my trust in her word. She hugged her daughter tight and followed me as I guided her to the Commander’s office. While, of course, watching for any signs of hostility.

 

I previously thought these creatures were just as evil as the Sirens, but watching Seaport showing genuine love and affection for Princess, perhaps they’re just misunderstood?

 

I would surely find out soon enough.

 

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I ran back to the meeting place where Wales, George and Hood were waiting for me with an asleep Belfast. Poor girl must’ve fallen asleep immediately as she rested her head on Hood’s lap. The Battlecruiser gently stroked the Head Maid’s messy hair as I arrived.

 

“I got the evidence. Now we need to broadcast it and expose that bastard.” I said as I held up the sound recorder.

 

“Jolly good show, Lady Bismarck!” George praised. “I’ll call the Pacific Commander. He and his forces are waiting off-shore to escort us away from here.” She pulled her phone out and took the recorder from me.

 

I looked at the approving eyes of Hood. I smiled and said, “Things will be better for you all, I know it.”

 

“Thank you, Lady Bismarck. You didn’t have to do this for us.” Hood replied.

 

“You know that’s not true. Once I learned of how he’s been treating you, I had to do something.” I insisted.

 

“I suppose so. But Siren activity will no doubt grow stronger in the Atlantic without us here.” Hood looked down. “We will be dooming the Royal Isles to the Sirens…”

 

I put my hand on her shoulder, “Let them come. They’ll no doubt hit this base first, and the Kommandant will have nobody to protect him. You get your forces together in the Pacific and come back in full force to fight them.”

 

“Wait… you’re not coming?” Hood asked.

 

I shook my head, “Somebody has to make sure he doesn’t come after you. Who knows what he could make the higher-ups do because of this. I brought this upon everyone, so I’ll deal with the consequences. I’ll stall him while you all escape.”

 

“What!? No! Don’t be ridiculous!” Hood exclaimed, waking up Belfast.

 

“Hood, she…” Wales tried.

 

George finished her call and ordered to the whole base, “All Kansen, gather your things and make a full retreat to the Pacific Fleet! We’re moving right now!” She came over to us and said, “Hood, we’re leaving!”

 

Hood argued, “No! Bismarck is coming as well!”

 

George grabbed Belfast to carry her, “Lady Hood, we’ve already planned this out. Bismarck is staying behind to prevent that man from calling in his favours. We have to move before he wakes up!”

 

“Bloody hell…” Hood swore. She approached me and hugged me. She whispered into my ear, “You’d better return to us. We still have to get you home.”

 

“And get your ‘Biscuit’ back, ja?” I teased.

 

“Oh, just bloody go. And be careful!” Hood smirked as she went with George and Belfast.

 

I looked at Wales, who smiled and said, “I suppose not all Bismarcks are so bloody annoying.”

 

I nodded, turned around and ran back to the office to find that Mirror Sea Generator, destroy it and make sure the Kommandant didn’t try anything else.

 

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“So… I never thought we’d be sat in the same room on peaceful terms.” The Admiral quipped as Seaport stared down at him. Even sat down, she towered over everyone. She held Princess in her lap.

 

The tall Abyssal nodded, “…Yes. This is… different…”

 

I started, “Alright. Admiral, let us hear out the Abyssal’s side for why they started attacking humanity.”

 

“Right. Yes. Go ahead, Miss Seaport.” The man diplomatically encouraged.

 

Seaport sat up straight and stared him down, uttering one simple answer, “You polluted… the ocean….”

 

“What?” The Admiral asked.

 

“Humanity… humans have ruined this planet… raped the Earth of resources… converted them into harmful materials… with processes that damaged the air and sea… then dumped the waste into our home.” Seaport explained. “We rose up… to stop the damage… and to save the oceans…”

 

The Admiral remained level-headed and asked, “But why do you need to attack us? You could’ve revealed yourselves and began talks like we’re doing now.”

 

“We had tried… centuries ago… but we knew not how to communicate… so we sang in an attempt to make peace… humans attacked us… and so we fought back… and were forever condemned as monsters.” Seaport lamented.

 

My eyes went wide and I asked, “You’re… Sirens? As in… the original mythical creatures?”

 

“That is one of the many names sea-faring humans… have called us… now… we’re known as Abyssals.” Seaport answered.

 

The Admiral took a deep breath to process this information. He then asked, “Then… what about Kisaragi? And the others that we’ve lost to you? Why have they become-?”

 

“All of your Kanmusu are Abyssals.” She cut him off as her eyes glowed.

 

The room fell completely silent. Even Princess sensed the tension in the room.

 

“They’re… what?” The Admiral whispered.

 

“All of us were Kanmusu hundreds of years ago… ever since we were deemed sea monsters, we began to look the part. We embraced the Abyss… and it took us in… our old forms were transformed… and now we have this form… all your Kanmusu are able to embrace the Abyss inside them. They can turn when under enough stress… All we wanted to do… was welcome them to our family… and away from dangerous humans… like you…”

 

The Admiral looked horrified, and I couldn’t blame him. All of his girls could become Abyssals if they’re pushed hard enough… It’s fortunate that they don’t seem to be aware of-

 

Wait…

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

Stepping back into the room, I checked to see if the Kommandant had woken up. To my relief, he was still knocked out on the split desk, revealing the Mirror Sea Generator underneath it.

 

Or so I thought.

 

I walked over to the machine and started to figure out how it worked. It was unlike anything I had ever seen before.

 

Perhaps if-

 

BANG

 

I felt immense agony shooting up my leg as I collapsed to the floor.

 

“AAAAHHHH!”

 

There was now multiple pieces of buckshot in my right leg. I looked up and saw another Kommandant holding a smoking shotgun as the one on the floor faded out. The bastard was stood there the whole time with his blood running down his face from the scar on his forehead. Coward made a fake duplicate to fool me!

 

“Oh, Bismarck. That was a good effort.” He pumped the shotgun to eject the spent shell and load a new one in. “But in here, reality is whatever I want it to be. Annoyingly, It can’t heal the new bloody scar you gave me, but at least I can deal with your little rebellion now that your leg resembles Swiss cheese.”

 

“Ah… you…” I hissed, fighting through the crippling pain and holding my leg.

 

“Well, even though you’ve gone and ruined everything, at least you’ve brought that annoying Pacific Commander and all of his girls here to me, and now I can have them, as well. I should really thank you for that.” The bastard mocked.

 

“HURENSOHN!” I yelled out. “How the hell do you expect to defeat them all yourself!?”

 

“You Kansen… you’re all so stupid. To think people actually consider you human. Come here.” He grabbed my hair and dragged me over to the middle of the room. I had to walk on my hands and my remaining leg to keep up. My scalp bled a little as my hair was pulled violently. He then kicked me in the face to stun me for a moment, giving me a black eye and a bloody nose.

 

The asshole started a video call on his phone to the Pacific Kommandant, who answered with a cocky attitude, “Finally admitted you’re a shit-stain on humanity, huh? You gonna come quietly or am I gonna have to level your base and look for you in the rubble?”

 

“You may want to hold off on your little ideas, yank. For I have your Battleship bitch right here.” He retorted as he switched to his rear camera and pointed it at the mess on the floor that was me.

 

The Pacific Kommandant saw the blood trail on the floor from my leg and yelled, “Bismarck!? No! What did you do to her, you motherfucker!?”

 

“I did what was nessecary to maintain order on my office. Now, about your demand. Allow me to offer an alternate deal.” The overconfident Hurensohn explained, “Here is my demand. Surrender yourself and your Kansen to me. You will be publicly executed for treason and your girls will be under my command. Failure to comply will lead to the broadcasting of this bitch’s death to everyone, and all my friends in Naval HQ will make the lives of you and your Kansen very, VERY difficult indeed.”

 

“You’ll lose your leverage if you kill her!” The Pacific Kommandant tried.

 

“And you’ll lose a Kansen. It matters not to me.”

 

“You bastard…” the good man grunted.

 

“Strike one.” The Kommandant mocked as he stamped down on my right elbow and—

 

BANG

 

…blew my entire forearm and hand to pieces with the shotgun.

 

“YOU GODDAMN SON OF A BITCH!” The Pacific Kommandant yelled as I looked at what remained of my arm, somehow not feeling much. Wether it was the shock or the adrenaline, I’m not sure.

 

“If the next thing you say isn’t an offer of surrender, she dies! Do you understand me!?” The coward demanded as he turned around away from me.

 

As I stared at my exposed bone and spurting blood, I felt something start to build inside me. Through the pain and the anger, something very dark started to call to me. Clawing at my consciousness, dragging me down. Like an Abyss…

 

I was unable to remain conscious…

 

I blacked out… and I saw…

 

…Nelson?

 

“So… you’ve finally tasted death.” She said.

 

“What…? Frau Nelson? Am I…?”

 

“Dead? No, not quite. You’re quite close, though. You can still hold on for a while longer, or you can just give up and join me.”

 

“Join you…?” I asked.

 

“Well, we can become so much more if we work together. My sister was turned immediately, but in my case, I resisted for so long that body is now long gone, but if you allow me to help you, I can grant you my power to use against that bastard. We can end him together. At least letting me exist within you is the least you could do after you all abandoned my sister and I.” Nelson said with a dark tone.

 

“Abandoned!? We searched for you and Rodney… for ages, we couldn’t find you… until we saw just Rodney as an Abyssal…” I tried to tell her.

 

“You didn’t search far enough for me, did you?” Nelson asked as she got closer to me without taking a single step, as if I was being dragged towards her. “They were unable to turn me… they said they needed another Battleship to help me become one with them. However, I found a way around it. We’d still have to combine into one form, but we can use it to crush the Abyssals and bring true peace to the oceans.”

 

“Combine… together?” I asked. 

 

I felt her power merge into my body I felt the power of two Battleships rather than just one. Was this a way to be more powerful? The edge we needed over the Abyssals? I thought about it until I felt myself returning to the land of the living.

 

And the searing pain returned now that the adrenaline and shock wore off, then it was dulled again by painkillers.

 

What the hell was that…?

 

I found myself… not in the office, but in a hospital bed with my injuries patched up and bandaged. Hood looked over me and smiled as I woke up. She must’ve somehow got me out of there and onto the USS Vestal, the Eagle Union’s repair ship.

 

“Hood…?” I asked, wincing through the pain.

 

“It’s alright. I’ve got you.” She smiled down at me.

 

“What… happened?”

 

“We came back to help you and we managed to destroy the Commander’s Mirror Sea Generator. Before he could pay for his actions, however, he was pulled through a bloody Siren portal. I picked you up and got you to Lady Vestal as fast as I could. You looked awful.”

 

I looked around at the room. I asked, “Where are we now?”

 

“We just passed through the Panama Canal. We’re on course to the Pacific HQ. The Atlantic will fall to the Sirens soon, we must prepare for the worst.” Hood said in a dark tone.

 

“Wait. The Pacific…? How long was I out…?” I asked, surprised. It seemed like a mere couple of minutes to me.

 

“Quite a while. We managed to stop the bleeding on your leg and what remains of your arm. I’m sorry we couldn’t help sooner.“  Hood apologised. “The Sardegna Empire had offered a replacement arm for you to use, it’ll just take time to make it and ship it to us.”

 

I smiled up at her. That seemed to melt her heart somewhat. I said, “Danke schön, Frau Hood. Please don’t say sorry. It seems I owe you my life.”

 

“Indeed.” She jokingly agreed. “Why ask how long, anyway?”

 

“Nothing. Just had a weird dream… seemed shorter for me…” I answered. How could I possibly have told her what I had just experienced? She would’ve probably thought I was crazy.

 

Looking behind Hood, I saw Nelson again. The same one I saw earlier, not their version of her. It was immediately clear that neither Hood nor anybody else could hear or see her. Even though she watched me from the other end of the room, I could hear her voice in my head.

 

“The next time you’re in a fight, I will lend you my power.”

 

If only I knew at the time what she really wanted…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“Bismarck? Hello?” The Admiral snapped me back to reality.

 

“Ah, my apologies. Something just occurred to me.” I said.

 

“What?”

 

I looked at Seaport, “If a Kanmusu was in another world, would they still hear the call of the Abyss?”

 

The Abyssal nodded, “Of course… the Abyss in all of us… deep down… all you have to do is listen… and embrace it… and when you are sinking… it will be ready…”

 

“It automatically takes a Kanmusu when they die?” The Admiral asked.

 

“Yes… the Abyss is a gift of rebirth… to awaken a Kanmusu to their true self… one of us… unfortunately, they do not realise… we just want to help them…”

 

“By killing them!?” The Admiral spat. I put my hand on his shoulder to calm him.

 

“You… still don’t understand…” Seaport shot back.

 

“Let us remain calm before this escalates.” I insisted.

 

“You… are not of this world.” The Abyssal looked at me. “Your question… was because the Kanmusu Bismarck… has swapped with you…”

 

Surprised, I nodded, “Ja. That is correct. How did you-“

 

“We may not be as… powerful as your Sirens… however… they are too reliant… on their technology… to see beyond their own reality… indeed, there are many timelines in our own world where we don’t exist… and many where we co-exist with humanity… I commune with alternate versions of myself… in most, the Abyss claimed all, in others, it was defeated… your world, though… it is very difficult to see… but visions enter our minds rarely. These Sirens… are in control of everything in your world… in every timeline…”

 

What?

 

“They’re… in control? Of Naval HQ? The Admiralty?” I had to ask.

 

“Of… everything. Azur Lane… Crimson Axis… your entire existence… is their experiment…” Seaport explained, “All of your victories… all of your defeats… were tests in their project… you have defeated them multiple times… and they have reset to start again… and provide a bigger challenge…”

 

I had to sit down. That couldn’t be right. There’s no way. They’re just testing us? Why? For what?”

 

“For what reason… I do not know. We cannot see that far into your world… perhaps… if one of us went there… we could uncover the truth…”

 

The Admiral looked at me as my entire world view began to shatter like glass. All this time… everything we’ve lost and gained… was it all for nothing? And when we win or lose… we’ll just… start again? With no memory of previous attempts?

 

Was there timelines where we had a better Kommandant?

 

Was there one where I am a good leader?

 

Was there one where Hood and I… were…

 

I felt my cheeks warm up. I shook my head and spoke, “Excuse me.” I left the room and had Nagato, Mutsu and a few other Kanmusu take my place to keep an eye on the Abyssals. The Admiral chose not to try and stop me and he gave me some space to process all this.

 

Sitting on a bench facing the ocean, I cleared my mind and focused on the horizon. I thought for a while. Of all versions of me that could potentially exist… why was I thrown into this situation? Is there some kind of being responsible for this ridiculous story? Are there others writing our fates like authors?

 

My train of thought was derailed by the giggles of four Destroyers playing around with Princess’ little sister. One of them was wearing a golden cooking pot on her head like a helmet. I watched them for a few seconds and smiled. Even with the horrors these little ones face every day, they can still be children, just like ours.

 

Just like…

 

… U-556…

 

I looked down and thought of my brave little Parzival. It pained me to no end knowing she’s still waiting for me to return, unable to do anything to help me, and having to look at someone who looks exactly like me knowing she isn’t the one she devoted her life to protecting.

 

I couldn’t contain my emotion and put my head in my hands, overwhelmed by everything. I couldn’t contain it. I wept. I’m not proud of it, but I just couldn’t hide it anymore.

 

“Bismarck-san?”

 

“Are you crying?”

 

I looked up to see the little ones staring at me. “Ah.” I wiped my tears and calmed myself, “Apologies. I shouldn’t let myself be seen in such a state.”

 

“It’s okay.” The monotone one wearing the pot on her head assured me. “Everyone has emotions. Even me. Don’t be ashamed to have them. Have some Russian chocolate.”

 

“Um…” I looked at it. “What makes it Russian?”

 

“That’s a secret.” She winked.

 

I did some thinking, “Are you… Hibiki?”

 

“Hai. How did you tell?” She asked, her eyes twinkling in excitement despite her disinterested-looking expression remaining.

 

“You’re the 6th Destroyer Division here, and you just gave me Russian chocolate.” I deduced. “And judging by the letters on it, it’s the same language as the Northern Parliament back home, who had a Verniy who changed her allegiance to the Sakura Empire and became our Hibiki.”

 

“You’re clever, Bismarck-san!” One of the two near identical Akatsuki sisters praised. “That sounds just like her, nanodesu!

 

“Khorosho.” Hibiki added.

 

“Come now, children. It’s time for class.” A taller shipgirl ordered.

 

“Hai, Ashigara-sensei!” They all said, running off to class, taking the small Abyssal with them.

 

Ashigara looked at me and smiled, “Hello, Bismarck-san. It seems this little truce between the Abyssals and us has potential. We never even considered they may be civil enough to sit down with us.”

 

I stood to speak to her, “Well, after everything I’ve been through back home, I wish only for peaceful resolutions. I aim to forge alliances and friendships instead of hostility and war. I’ve seen quite enough bloodshed already. Unfortunately the Kommandant makes that incredibly difficult. Tensions are almost at their breaking points. Every day I can only imagine them fighting amongst each other again, instead of working together to fight the Sirens.”

 

We walked together to the base school. She asked, “But… if we have managed to speak to the Abyssals and have a truce, why can’t you have that with these Sirens of yours?”

 

“Because it’s impossible.” I simply stated.

 

“How do you know this?”

 

“I have tried before, and I paid dearly for it. The Abyssals, from what I understand, are just sea creatures with human intelligence, angry at you for polluting their home. Now that you all understand what they are, you can work on better solutions together. The Sirens, on the other hand, are a completely different enemy. Despite what the humans back home may think, Azur Lane does not stand a chance against the Sirens.”

 

“You’re fighting a losing battle?”

 

“Unfortunately, yes. According to Seaport, she is able to see the truth behind our world, though it’s very faint. If she’s correct, then we’ve already both won and lost against the Sirens, time and time again. Our fight is just a massive experiment to them. How can I go back and tell them that? They’ll lose all motivation to continue on.”

 

“Wouldn’t that be beneficial?” Ashigara suggested, surprising me.

 

“How do you mean?”

 

She clarified, “If these overlords are using you and your comrades for experiments, and said experiments require you to actively fight them, wouldn’t it mean that by fighting them, you’re helping them? Thus, don’t fight them.”

 

“But they put innocent lives in danger. They attack shipping all the time.” I argued.

 

“Then minimise the amount of combat you do with them. Restrict your sorties to escorting convoys, base defence, patrols. Do anything you can to not be drawn into another experiment. Anything that might throw off any of their expectations. These Mirror Seas you’ve told us about, don’t enter them. From what you’ve said, they can’t use one on your bases for whatever reason? That may even draw the attention of at least one. If they come investigating why you’ve all suddenly changed your approach, you could capture one and learn more about who they are, what they’re doing and why.”

 

“Hmm…” I pondered, “Perhaps use only Destoryers and Cruisers for escorts… there’s only one problem.”

 

“Your horrible Shikikan?”

 

“Ja. If we can just find some way to have him replaced, or convince Naval HQ to just make one of us a Kommandantin, then…”

 

“Well, while you’re here, would you be interested at all in helping me in this lesson?”

 

“Your lesson?”

 

“Hai. Are you at all scientifically minded?”

 

“I… dabble sometimes.” I responded humbly. “Perhaps I could help, but first, I must get back to the office. I need to learn more from Seaport.”

 

“I see. Remember, they’re Abyssals. Don’t immediately trust what she says. They’re still officially our enemy.”

 

“Of course, but I still need to make them feel comfortable here.” I countered.

 

“I know, but keep it in mind.” Ashigara reminded me as she left to go teach her class.

 

I walked the other way to return to the office.

Chapter 9: Recovery

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

As soon as we made port at the Pacific HQ of Azur Lane, I was escorted to Vestal’s base hospital that housed better equipment. On the voyage here, she had to leave the buckshot in my leg as it was too dangerous to remove due to the damage to my femoral artery. Once Vestal did her operation, I was then told to stay in a comfy hospital bed for a while until it healed.

 

The difference between the medical facilities here and back home was night and day. Perseus and Jervis did the best with what they had, but it was clear they didn’t receive a lot of funding from our old Kommandant. This place looks so much cleaner and professional, with big machines like a CT scanner.

 

Vestal came back in to check on me while I was working on exposing the old man. The fact that the bastard shot me in the leg and blew my hand off gave me more than adequate motivation. The good doctor asked, “You feeling any better, Bismarck?”

 

I looked at her from over the top of the laptop. It’s rather difficult to write when your writing hand no longer exists. It’s even hard to type, to be honest. I replied, “I feel a lot better, Frau Vestal. It seems I owe you, big time.”

 

“Please, the only compensation I need is for you to not get so badly injured again. You’re very lucky Hood came to your aid. She managed to tourniquet both your leg and your arm.”

 

“She did it? She never-“

 

“Never mentioned it? How she almost completely broke down at the sight of you? How she wouldn’t stop worrying about you?” She smiled. “Hood may be good at hiding it, but if you hadn’t made it… well, let’s just say her posh facade would’ve dropped pretty quickly.”

 

“Facade?” I asked.

 

“The elegant accent you’ve heard her use? It isn’t her real one. I’ve heard her true, natural accent a few times when we’ve done missions together and she’s pushed well beyond her tolerance levels, hehe.”

 

I smiled, “What’s her real accent?”

 

“It’s more fun if you hear it yourself.” She winked.

 

“If you say so.” I replied as I got back to sorting out the data on our old Kommandant.

 

“Well anyway, I’ve revived word from Vittorio Veneto at the Mediterranean HQ. Abruzzi has created your new arm and has shipped it here. It should arrive soon. As soon as it’s here I can fit it for you.” Vestal smiled.

 

“Danke schön, Frau Vestal. You’re too kind.”

 

“Just doing my job, Bismarck. I’ll give you another checkup tomorrow.” She nodded.

 

“You said you got word from Veneto? Don’t they have a Kommandant there?”

 

“Nah. I don’t know how they’ve it, but the Sargdena Empire, Iris Libre and Vichya Dominion have a Kansen in charge at the Med HQ. They decided the Eternal Flagship herself should be the one, with Richelieu and Jean Bart as her advisors. How those two managed to get along is beyond me.”

 

“What happened between them? We don’t have a Jean Bart back home.” I asked. It seemed the French Kansen have two different factions here.

 

Vestal sat down and answered, “A few decades ago, when we Kansen were first created, Richie and Jean used to be in the same faction, the Iris Orthodoxy. They had a belief in something called the Holy Iris, some kind of God or something.”

 

“A God? Is it real?”

 

“I’m skeptical myself, but whenever they pray to this thing, they get granted more power and abilities, so I don’t know. Maybe? Anyway, the two sisters stood strong together, until Iron Blood began expanding their territory and started the Second World War. They invaded the Orthodoxy and their Kansen were at risk of capture to use against the Royal Navy.” Vestal explained.

 

“I think I’ve heard of this… didn’t the Royal Navy make it worse?”

 

“They sure did… because Jean refused to work with them. The Royal Navy actually had an agreement with Richelieu to allow her to get everyone together to abandon their ships and flee to the part of France that was still Iris. Jean, however, she chose to take half of them under her wing and stay, allowing hatred to develop for the Royals. She joined Iron Blood in an uneasy alliance just to make life hell for the Royals. Couple of years later, Mamie went over and helped sink Jean. Richie and her faction join the French Resistance.”

 

“Intriguing… also tragic.” I nodded, “So how did they come back together?”

 

“It wasn’t easy for them, but at the end of the day, they’re still sisters. They had that foundation between them to start with. They made a few compromises, but I thing they’re relatively okay now. Jean still hates the Royals but at least she doesn’t wanna kill them. Her relationship with Mamie has improved as well. They talk a lot online. It helps that Ranger is the one who actually sank her, not Mamie.

 

“Who is Mamie?” I asked.

 

“Oh, yeah. You don’t know her. Massachusetts. One of our Battleships. She’d always regretted having to attack Jean as she liked her when they first encountered each other. Jean acts she’s not interested but I personally think she just struggles to show her emotions properly, like our Bismarck. Between her, Jean, Nagato and Veneto, Seems like not being able to properly express feelings is running thing in the Crimson Axis flagships.” Vestal joked.

 

I chuckled and replied, “Well, I hope they both end up happy soon.” As I got back to work.

 

“Likewise. I’ll check on you again later on.” The repair shop nodded as she left.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

After I returned to the office, Seaport was trying some tea prepared by Mutsu. She seemed to like it.

 

“This beverage… is very… different to shark blood… more please…”

 

I sat back down next to the Admiral. “Apologies. Just had to process what you said earlier. Did I miss anything?”

 

The Admiral chuckled, “You only missed an Abyssal trying human cuisine for the first time and having her world view changed.”

 

“Really?” I looked at Seaport.

 

The Abyssal nodded, “Perhaps… not everything made… by humans… is detrimental…”

 

“Anyway,” I said, returning to the questioning, “Is there anything else you can tell me about the Sirens or my world?”

 

“You must understand… your world is… very difficult to see… the information you now know… could throw the Sirens experiment into chaos… if you go back and tell anyone… the Sirens could easily wipe you all out… and create a new timeline…”

 

“I see, but for what purpose are they even doing all of this? Who or what are they experimenting for?” I pushed.

 

Seaport adopted a troubled expression, “That… I cannot see as clearly… the Sirens… are scared…”

 

“Scared?” I repeated. This was huge news. Both beneficial to Azur Lane, and terrifying. If something frightens the Sirens, what does that mean for us?

 

“Yes… they’re scared… of what? That, I cannot answer… without being in your world…”

 

I had an idea, “But… what if a Siren was in this world? Could you read her memories?”

 

“That… would be very dangerous for everyone here…” Seaport warned.

 

“For once, I agree with the Abyssal, Bismarck. If those things are as bad as you say, a single one could destroy this base!” The Admiral concurred.

 

“I could easily overwhelm her if she’s a low-level Pawn or Elite. They’re not so tough to me.” I countered.

 

“Bismarck, if we find that anomaly and somehow use it to pull a Siren through, what’s to stop her from calling in reinforcements? Who knows what they’re capable of? They’d probably send a whole task force here if they knew how!” The Admiral argued.

 

I gestured to Seaport while speaking back to the Admiral, “Would you rather throw one of our new friends here to them and just hope she survives long enough to find out what the Sirens fear, and then somehow get her back through?”

 

“I’d rather not do anything to that anomaly other than get our Bismarck back and you back home! I-“

 

“I’ll go.” Seaport interrupted our argument.

 

“”What?”” We both asked her.

 

“I will be the one… to go over… the way the portal works… it cannot just send one being through it… there must be a swap…”

 

“So… how would we get someone from my world there at the same time?” I asked.

 

“I have heard the voice… of another Kansen… one who walks the world of dreams… who can hear, see and touch the spaces between realities… a white-furred kitsune with a soft voice…”

 

I gasped, “Shinano? You can hear her?”

 

“Shinano!?” The Admiral exclaimed. “I’ve heard her voice, too! We don’t have a version of her, so it must be yours!”

 

Seaport nodded, “Yes… it seems she can see us… hear us… through the anomaly… you can speak to her… though me…”

 

The Admiral slowly shook his head in disbelief. Nagato and Mutsu continued to watch in stunned silence.

 

“Go ahead.” I nodded.

 

Seaport closed her eyes and allowed Shinano to speak through her. Her eyes opened and they turned from red to the kistune’s blue eye colour.

 

“Bismarck-san… it seems I have found you…” Shinano’s voice left Seaport’s mouth.

 

“Frau Shinano. It’s a relief to hear from someone in our world. How are things over there?”

 

She then got me up to speed with what’s been happening.

---

[Kancolle Bismarck.]

 

Despite Vestal’s advice, I wanted to get up and walk around to check on everyone. I wanted to make sure they were all okay with what’s happening. Vestal herself reluctantly helped me stand and gave me a new crutch while my leg is still healing. Luckily, even though I was just a human, I was actually healing at pretty much the same rate as a Kansen would.

 

Nobody knew how at the time, but it eventually became obvious as to why.

 

Limping slowly out to the golden anchor fountain in the middle of the base for some fresh air, I saw my world’s. Nelson again sitting on it. She asked, “Feeling better already?”

 

“Ja. Your doing?” I guessed with a low voice.

 

“Correct. My power is helping you already. All you need to do is call upon me and we can combine properly. We can hunt down that monster and then find that anomaly to go home.” She looked over at the docks and said, “Hmm, don’t those two hate each other?”

 

I looked over and spotted Wales and Eugen alone together at the very end of one of the docks. I got closer and hid behind some crates close to them to see what’s going on between them.

 

Looking back at where Nelson was, she had vanished. Of course she did, she wasn’t really even there to begin with.

 

Before I started questioning my own sanity, I heard Wales ask, “Eugen… if you wanted to have a talk like this… why here?”

 

“Because I know it would make you all flustered. It’s not as secluded as you’d like, coward.”

 

“You arse…” the Battleship smiled. “I… I know you called me here… but I…”

 

“Ja?”

 

“I just… wanted to… apologise…”

 

“Oh?” The Iron Blood’s eyebrow raised up. “You? Apologise to me? Are you sure you’re not a Pawn copy of Wales?”

 

“Oh, shut up, you bloody-“ Wales took a breath. “I wanted to say sorry for treating you the way I have all these years. You didn’t deserve-“

 

“This is stupid.” Eugen cut her off.

 

“E…eh?”

 

“Wales, just hit me.”

 

“Huh? What? I-“

 

“You hate me. I know you do. Just fucking hit me, Wales. I deserve it for helping sink Hood, don’t I? It’s what you always want to do and I’m quite frankly tired of teasing you all the time. I’m letting you get it out of your system, Just do it. However many hits it takes, I-“

 

To both mine and Eugen’s surprise, Wales gently pulled her into a hug instead. “I… don’t want to…”

 

“Wales…?”

 

“Eugen… I’m so exhausted… I don’t want to pretend I hate you anymore…”

 

“Was…?” Eugen whispered. “Pretend…?”

 

“Now that we don’t have to worry about that bastard for now, I… I want to start again with you, if that’s okay?” Wales asked hopefully.

 

Eugen pulled away, “All that time… it was… just an act?”

 

“Yes… I hope you can forgive me, Eugen. I just didn’t want him to find out how I really feel and use you against me.”

 

After a few silent seconds, Eugen responded, “I… need some time alone… to think…”

 

“Of course… I’ll leave you alone for now. Come find me when you’ve decided.” Wales smiled. She jumped off the dock to go start her patrol.

 

Once Wales was gone, Eugen called out to me, “I detected you as soon as you hid behind the cargo, Bismarck. It’s rude to eavesdrop, and talking to yourself is a sign of insanity, you know~”

 

“Ah. Es tut mir leid. I just didn’t want to ruin your moment there. How did you know? Radar?”

 

“The crutch you use makes a lot of noise. Wales must be losing her hearing.” Eugen joked.

 

“Ah. Of course. What was all that even about? You both always seem like you hate each other, but that looked like…”

 

Eugen shrugged, “I’m not sure myself. I always thought she hated my guts. Turns out she is actually a massive tsundere, just like my beloved flat sister-“ she suddenly stopped and looked away with tears in her eyes.

 

“Eugen?”

 

She started to silently cry to herself, “Give me… a moment…”

 

Wordlessly, I gently put my arms around her to give her some comfort and she readily accepted it, crying into my chest. I softly asked, “Did he…? To your sister…?”

 

She nodded.

 

It turned out, Eugen is the only one left of her class. Her sisters are all dead. She watched Weser, Blücher and Hipper get sent tho the scrapper, and her Northern Parliament sister, Petropavlovsk, was killed in action against the Sirens long ago.

 

She let out a long sigh and decided to confide in me, changing the subject. “Honestly? It… is actually heartbreaking seeing the Royals so broken…. Their insecurities once expertly hidden now on full display. It makes it really boring to tease them when they can’t come back at me with a rebuttal anymore. They just nod and agree with me.” She sat on the edge of the pier and stared at the waves down below. “Sometimes… I wonder if it’s really worth teasing anyone… most of those I once knew… my last interaction with them was annoying them…”

 

“The best you can do is be better for those who are still here, Eugen. Put aside the part of you that doesn’t get on with people and leave the teasing to those who deserve it, ja? Tease the Sirens, perhaps.” I suggested.

 

“Ja…”

 

“Wales is willing to get close to you. Maybe she can be your new reason to fight.”

 

“Ja…”

 

“Lord Bismarck?” A small, timid voice sounded from behind me.

 

I turned around and saw the little blue-haired Submarine, U-556 stood there. “What is it, little one?”

 

“Could… we talk, bitte?”

 

I smiled, thankful that she was finally trying to speak to me, “Of course. Come.” I lead her away from Eugen. She needed some alone time to think about what Wales had said, anyway.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Scheiße. My other self has been busy. Shinano told me everything, including where she is right now and the injuries she’s sustained from that senile old shit-stain. I decided to not tell Shinano about what the Sirens are doing for now, though I’m convinced she already know just from reading my mind. If she did know, she never showed it, however.

 

“He blew her fucking arm off... When I get back and confront that arschloch…” I growled.

 

Shinano replied, “The Atlantic Shikikan had vanished through a Siren portal… most peculiar…”

 

“Wait, a Siren portal? Did… my other self even figure out who was helping him take Kansen to the scrapper?”

 

“What do you mean?” She asked.

 

“I’ve only just started thinking of it now. Surely someone was helping him restrain and force Kansen to that verdammt machine.”

 

“That makes sense… perhaps we hadn’t thought about it for some reason…” Shinano answered. “I shall bring it to her attention…”

 

“Danke, Frau Shinano.” I nodded. “I have another request.”

 

“Hai?”

 

“I need the Pacific Kommandant to try and focus on finding the anomaly that sent me here, and get ready to send my other self back here. We also need to trick a Siren into going into one and swapping with an Abyssal.”

 

“I understand the first request… but why the second?”

 

“The Abyssal you’re speaking through seems to have a similar power to yours. She thinks she can see what the Sirens are afraid of if she’s in the same world as them, or just in direct contact with a Siren.”

 

“I see… I will speak to Shikikan-sama about it… for now, though, I’m afraid I must rest. This amount of effort is taking it’s toll on this one’s mind…”

 

“Natürlich. Get some sleep, my friend.” I nodded, “I’ll see you soon.”

 

Without another word, Seaport returned to normal and regained control of herself, “So, that is what…disassociation feels like…”

 

“My deepest apologies if Shinano made it feel traumatic-“

 

“Do not worry… she sent my conscious mind to her ethereal form… her tails… are very comfortable…”. Seaport smiled.

 

I smiled, “On that we can agree.” I’ve found myself there a couple of times when Shinano felt the need to speak to me. I swear, she must be able to read minds.

 

“So…” Seaport took another sip, “What else do you wish to know?”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

All night, I was kept up wondering how the Atlantic Kommandant just vanished. How did Hood say he went? A Siren portal? But… he’s not a Siren…

 

I picked up my new phone from my bedside and I found the Juustagram app that Laffey and Ayanami showed me earlier. I scrolled my contacts and found Hood. I sent her a message saying I need to speak to her ASAP and she of course responded immediately saying she’d be right over.

 

Sure enough, she entered my room and sat down next to my bed.

 

“You got here quickly.” I noticed.

 

“Well, it’s only proper to be punctual.” Hood simply responded while pouring some tea from the teapot that suddenly appeared from seemingly nowhere into a cup that also wasn’t there just then.

 

How does she do that?

 

I accepted the cup she offered me and I asked, “Hood, when you saved me from that bastard, Vestal said you were very worried about me. Why?”

 

“…”

 

“Hood?”

 

“I… um… I care… deeply… about our Bismarck… and… well, if I couldn’t help any other Bismarck, how can I help her? Also, it wouldn’t be very good of me as the Pride of the Royal Navy to let someone die.” She explained before taking another sip.

 

I smiled, “You love her, don’t you? Your Biscuit?”

 

Red in the face, Hood looked down, “… I have… feelings for her… yes. She’s beautiful. She’s caring. She’d do anything to help anyone, but…”

 

“But?”

 

“She hates herself. She doesn’t see her own value. I doubt she even sees the happiness she brings the people she knows. Everyone she meets she does her best to make their lives better, as if making for the mistakes she’s made in the past, yet she rejects the help of anyone else, her pride as the Iron Blood flagship and believe she’s undeserving of it getting in the way of receiving any assistance. She’s convinced that letting anyone in would be bothering them with problems that aren’t her own. She won’t even let her own sister help her.” Hood explained.

 

“That must be annoying.”

 

“Very. She’s very bloody annoying… but in a strange way, I love her for it. Her sheer selflessness is making her own life miserable, but she bears through it if it means everyone else has a better life. I just want to break through that and improve her own quality of life. Give her some self-worth. As a sort of thank you on behalf of everyone, I suppose. As the only other Kansen she’s ever sunk, I feel it’s my responsibility.”

 

“I see…” I nodded. I decided to switch topics now that we’re comfortable. “Before, when I woke up on Vestal’s ship, you said the Kommandant escaped via a Siren portal?”

 

“Ah, yes. Observer must’ve somehow seen some sort of value in his awfulness. Afterwards, we got what we needed from the base, levelled it and destroyed the scrapper. I like to imagine that caused quite a bit of confusion among the Sirens, why we’d leave the Atlantic so defenceless.”

 

I thought for moment, then asked her, “When he used that thing, how did he manage to force Kansen into it?”

 

Hood tried to recall all the times a Kansen was sent into the scrapper. Her face became one of concern.

 

“I… I’m not sure…” Hood admitted, “We just… never thought about it for some reason.…”

 

A slow knock then came to my door. I answered, “Come in.”

 

The door slowly opened and in stepped a tall sleepy woman with white fox ears and many massive, fluffy tails. She looked like some sort of Japanese Goddess, or whatever they call them.

 

“Lady Shinano? What brings you here?” Hood asked.

 

“I have come to give Bismarck-san some vital information…” She answered with tired-looking eyes.

 

“What is it?” I asked.

 

Shinano informed us, “The Atlantic Shikikan had somebody helping him control you all…”

 

Learning this I then had a terrible revelation.

 

“What!?” Hood exclaimed, “Who? Who would ever help that horrible man!?”

 

“A Siren… There was a Siren in the base the whole time.” I stated.

 

“What!?” Hood looked at me as if I’d grown a second head. Shinano instead laid down next to me on my bed and instantly fell fast asleep. Assuming she was just very tired, I let her sleep and sat with the Royal Battlecruiser.

 

“Think about it, Hood. Surely, when Warspite or any of the others he sent to the scrapper, couldn’t they have just refused? They had superhuman strength so surely he couldn’t have physically forced them in. His Mirror Sea Generator was only affecting his office at the time so he couldn’t have overpowered them anywhere else. It couldn’t have been just another human. Only Sirens are powerful enough to do it.”

 

“Oh my God…” Hood muttered.

 

I added, “Also, what was stopping you all from revolting against him together? You could’ve forced him out of command and forced Naval HQ send a more suitable replacement anytime, yet none of you did. It doesn’t make sense.”

 

“That means…”

 

“And everyone was sent here after he was taken away. He must’ve had help from a Siren, using another Mirror Sea Generator with an effect that stopped you all taking rebellious actions against him. She would’ve known how to operate it in such a way that you could never detect it.” I deduced.

 

“It… couldn’t have been anything from an Elite to an Arbiter… we would’ve found her very quickly!” Hood insisted.

 

“Perhaps a lower-level Pawn? Didn’t you once say they could disguise themselves as Kansen?” I asked.

 

Hood shook her head, “Well, yes, but those were usually just mindless drones, wearing our comrades’ faces to mess with us. They’re easy to tell apart!”

 

“What if they have a new unit?” I suggested.

 

Hood seemed shocked at herself for not considering that. It seems the Sirens always have something new up their sleeves, introducing new units all the time.

 

She then realised something. She said, “Now hold on… if there was a Siren posing as one of us this whole time… and we made sure everyone got off the island and no other portals were detected… then…”

 

We stared each other in the eyes in horror.

 

We have a potentially very powerful Siren among us.

 

And it could be anyone.

 

We both got up and ran as fast as could-which wasn’t very fast given my condition-towards the Pacific Kommandant’s room.

Chapter 10: Happy Valentine’s Day

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

Hood and I burst into the Pacific Kommmandant’s office and almost fell over each other as he tried to calm us down.

 

“Woah, woah, girls! What’s the matter? I was just about to finish up for the day.” He quipped.

 

I closed the doors and I calmly answered, “Herr Kommandant, we believe that there is a Siren on base.”

 

“What!? I’ll raise the alar-“

 

“Nein!” I grabbed his arm, “Don’t! You may make her do something! This is a dangerous situation, Herr Kommandant. This could potentially be a new Siren unit you haven’t seen before. We don’t know how powerful she is. I hate to ask, but do you have a list of all the Kansen that have died? She may have disguised herself as one of them.”

 

“I could go into the secure files, but it will probably take a while. I can get it to you in a couple of days. I swear I have to talk to some old bastard in Naval HQ to access anything here. Can’t even see Commission reports that my girls send directly to me without the higher-ups interfering.”

 

“Danke.” I nodded.

 

Hood asked, “Sir, have any of the ships been doing anything strange, at all?”

 

“Other than all of them doing something in the cafeteria? Not really.”

 

“The cafeteria? What on Earth could they be doing in there?”

 

I responded, “I don’t know, but U-556 suddenly spoke to me for the first time earlier, asking me to go there at a certain time tomorrow.”

 

A look of relief and realisation made itself present on Hood’s face, “Ah, of course! That! Don’t worry about little U-556, Bismarck. We can rule that out.”

 

“Why? What’s happening?” I asked, completely lost.

 

“Oh, you’ll see…” Hood ominously smiled. “For now, we need to work on a plan to catch the Siren on the base.”

 

“How can you even be sure there is one?” The Kommandant asked.

 

“Shinano managed to contact our Bismarck.” Hood explained, “Apparantly Bismarck had noticed someone was helping that… ‘man’… send Kansen to the scrapper. A disguised Siren would be the only logical answer. A normal Siren would be detected immediately. Even a cloaked or shape-shifted Observer would be seen immediately as she’s tried that before.”

 

“I see. Stay alert, then. Tell nobody of this who doesn’t need to know. We don’t want paranoia and panic poisoning the harmony we have here. Tensions between some shipgirls are still a little thick.” The young man ordered.

 

“Jawohl.”

 

“Yes, Commander.”

 

We exited the room and returned to our respective dorms for some shut-eye. Finally.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I woke up the next day groggy as ever as I always seem to wake up early. Eventually, I managed to find the motivation to get up by remembering the predicament I’m in, then I almost lost that motivation when I checked the calendar.

 

It was Valentine’s Day.

 

Also, less importantly, my launch day.

 

For us Kansen, our launch day is the equivalent of a human’s birthday. We are created as we are, not born. We consider the day we entered service as our true day of “birth” as a warship. I never personally cared for my own, but every year on this day, I had to get up, get ready and prepare myself for my entire faction, and Hood, to celebrate my launch day when they should be enjoying Valentine’s Day instead. At least U-556 makes the whole thing bearable as she always makes or gets me the best gifts. Tirpitz thankfully understands how I feel about it and always spends the day with Victorious instead. That happy-go-lucky Carrier melted my sister’s frozen heart some time ago and is practically glued to her whenever they’re together.

 

Of course, Hood celebrates both occasions with me. And I have to put on the act of enjoying it too to not disappoint her. I always felt so horrible whenever I did that.

 

But then I remembered. I was literally a whole world away from that this time.

 

I couldn’t imagine how my counterpart would react to it all.

 

I wonder if the girls here do the same for her? Only one way to find out…

 

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

Soon after waking up, I entered the base cafeteria at the time I promised U-556 yesterday. I had completely lost track of what day it was at the time and forgot to check before going in—

 

“”””””””””HAPPY BIRTHDAY!””””””””””

 

After damn near having a heart attack, I was surprised to see a big double celebration. One half of the room was for my birthday, as I was coincidentally born on Valentine’s Day, and the other half was for said holiday.

 

“Oh… wow…” I could only gasp.

 

“Bismarck! Come sit with us!” The blue-hoard U-Boat patted the seat between her and Hood. It seems the factions here segregate themselves a lot less than the girls back home. Eagle Union sat with Sakura girls, Royals mingled with Iron Bloods. Everyone had settled in well after coming here on such short notice, and managed to put all this together for me. I sat down in the seat and had a good time.

 

Of course, Hood and I kept an eye out for anyone acting odd… well, odder than they usually act. Nobody here is exactly “normal”.

 

Other than the very potential threat of a Siren in base who could kill us in our sleep, getting stuck here wasn’t so bad.

 

I just miss Prinz so much…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

As I prepared myself for the big surprise and to put on my usual act, I saw that around the base, heart decorations were plastered everywhere. In the main street, I saw many heart-shaped red balloons. 99, in total. I then braced myself walking into the Kriegsmarine part of the base where Graf, Prinz and the others were.

 

“Guten Morgen, Bismarck.” Graf nodded. “Happy Birthday.”

 

“Hallo, everyone. Danke, but it’s not a birthday for me.” I fake-smiled as I sat down. To my surprise, Princess was sat with us. “Hallo, little one.”

 

“Hello… Bismarck…” She said back as she span the propellor blades on her tiny plane.

 

Prinz was silent. I was about to ask if she was okay, then Z1 and Z3 both asked, “It’s not your birthday?”

 

“Nein.” I replied, “I call it my launch day. I was brought into existence on the 14th of February, the day I was launched as part of the Kriegsmarine, but I was not born like a human.” I was handed a coffee by Graf, and I thanked her.

 

“Did you come from that Cube you mentioned before?” The Carrier asked.

 

“It’s… complicated. The first time I was Awoken in this form, a Wisdom Cube was bound to my hull right as the bottle was thrown against my hull. That time… was not a proud time for me. I served a pathetic, inbred little psychopath who was given far too much power. A maggot who would make my Kommandant look like a saint in comparison.”

 

The others looked down at the table. All except Princess know exactly who I meant.

 

“So… you’ve always been an adult?” Z1 asked.

 

“You never had a childhood?” Z3 added.

 

“Ja and nein, it matters not to me.” I simply answered. “There’s no point wanting something I can never have.”

 

The two Subs looked at each other with concern.

 

I went on, “Anyway, after I was sent in my first sortie to hunt merchant ships…”

 

The edges of my vision darkened and I heard my own heartbeat getting faster.

 

Verdammt. That feeling again. I thought I was over this! I started to spiral immediately! Did the talk with the Admiral do nothing!?

 

Thankfully, Prinz noticed my distress and put her hand on mine and squeezed it. I looked at her and she smiled sadly at me. I nodded and used her comfort as a bastion against the overwhelming guilt that’s been lying dormant for too long.

 

“I… encountered Hood… I sank her… and was hunted down myself.” Skipping parts helped as well. That wasn’t the important part this time, anyway. “Afterwards… U-556 saved my Wisdom Cubes.”

 

“More than one?” Graf asked.

 

“Two, to be exact. One holds a Kansen’s human form and memories, the other holds her rigging. If the former is used without the latter, you have a defenceless Kansen. The other way around, you get a lifeless warship, which is what my dear Kommandant did after scrapping my comrades.” I said before drinking more of my strong coffee. I carried on, “Regardless, the second time I was Awoken, it was a resurrection. It felt… very different. I was actually contained in the Cubes that time, so no and yes to to your question.”

 

“That would mean you could resurrect them again if you had their Cubes, ja?” Zeppelin guessed.

 

“That does make sense on paper. Of course, it doesn’t work that way in practice. Of course, you can reawaken one Cube, but both at once requires a reaction that no known material on Earth can withstand. Like a nuclear fusion reaction. Naval HQ claims they have such a machine that can do it, but we’ve yet to see it or hear of it working. It doesn’t matter, anyway. The bastard already used their Rigging Cubes to summon their lifeless warships, break them down and sell the metal.”

 

A moment of silence was held for them.

 

“…so how were you brought back? And Hood? And all the others that sank in the war?” Prinz finally spoke. “If they couldn’t use both your Cubes at the same time?”

 

I thought for a moment and it came back to me. “My Kansen Cube was used first. My Rigging Cube was then used on me afterwards. That was not a pleasant experience. That’s how they brought us all back from the War. The ones that survived it simply stayed with Azur Lane and helped them restore us.”

 

“So they got around the issue of not being able to use both Cubes together? That sounds dangerous.” Graf said.

 

“It’s actually a lot safer.” I countered, “But it isn’t the correct way to do it. The few that made it the end of the War have had our riggings downgraded because of this procedure. We’re not as powerful as we should be. Kansen like Belfast still have more powerful riggings for her class than her fellow Cruisers who were sunk or scrapped, which is one reason why she’s in such a high position in her faction. Her humbleness prevented her from becoming the Royal flagship.”

 

“What’s your rigging supposed to look like?” Prinz asked.

 

“When I was under the influence of the Sirens, after my… incident with Hood… My rigging was a gigantic, mechanical three-headed Hydra. Geryon. He would sit on top of my ship and be my guardian. Despite being a robot, he was very sentient. It took the combined power of every available Royal Kansen together to finally destroy him and sink me.” I looked into my coffee, as if I’d see my old friend in it.

 

“I’m guessing the most powerful ship in your world had her ship survive?” Graf asked, seeing the current topic was making me miserable and changing it.

 

“The opposite, actually. Enterprise is the most powerful of us by far, and her ship was scrapped. However, she had a new ship made from the metal of her original one. That has allowed her to become our best hope for finally defeating the Sirens.” I then remembered what Seaport told me. “At least… she was… until I found out that the Sirens are unstoppable overlords using our entire reality like a science lab…”

 

I was then very tempted to just drown my sorrows in beer, but I would never hear the end of it if Hood found out somehow. I just downed the rest of my coffee and asked for another instead.

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

“Are you alright, Hood?” I asked the Battlecruiser after the party. After everyone had enjoyed themselves, they had left. It was just myself and her left in the cafeteria.

 

“Could I be honest with ye?” Hood asked me back. She seemed a bit tipsy. It’s not like her to drink. Her false accent had dropped and it surprised me when she sounded Scottish.

 

“Of course.” I nodded.

 

“I’m just gonna say it. I love her.” Drunk Hood admitted.

 

“Who? Other me?”

 

“Aye, other you. Do ye know how hard it is when I’m missing someone I’ve come to have such feelings for… and ye look and sound exactly like her? Well, except for the dead-inside look and the self-hating things she says?Yer like… a much more appealing version of Biscuit… but I still love her, not ye… is something… wrong with me…?” She asked me. “Am I… just as broken as she is…?”

 

Surprised, I answered, “No, I don’t think so. You seem to care for her because you want to help her, ja?”

 

“I suppose… maybe I think I can fix her… or just ease her pain… I’m no therapist… I’m just a stupid, misguided wee Battlecruiser…”

 

“Hey, hey.” I put my hands on her shoulders. “Don’t say that! You’re the Pride of the Royal Navy! You’re Hood! You’re a beacon to all the Royals here! And you’re kind enough to try and help a fellow Kansen, even though she used to be your biggest rival!”

 

“Aye… I suppose… this Valentine’s Day was supposed to be so different… I had plans this year to make Biscuit so happy… but now I might not ever bloody see her again…”

 

“Really? What were they?” I asked. I didn’t get a response, however. I looked at her and she had passed out. She really can’t hold her liquor, I guess. I picked her up and carried her back to her new dorm, trying to make sure for her own sake none of the other Royals see her in such a state.

 

Wales caught me, however. She smiled, “Looking after our dear Hood, eh? Getting her drunk and carrying her back to her room on Valentine’s Day? What would everyone think?”

 

“Eh, what?” I asked nervously.

 

“I’m just joking. I’ll get her to her room. Sorry about the hassle.” Wales offered.

 

“It’s alright. It’s no trouble.” I assured as I handed her over.

 

“Thanks for being discreet. Hood has to keep up appearances, after all. It’s all us Royals have left.” Wales smiled sadly.

 

“I see. Hopefully you can have more now.” I replied.

 

“Hopefully.” She repeated, nodded and carried on with Hood.

 

Part of me wanted to ask if Eugen got back to her with her answer, but didn’t want to reveal that I knew about it.

 

Poor Hood… she loves my other version so much… at least she had enough self-control to not just go for me instead. Setting a good example even when drunk. Accent or not, she certainly is elegant.

 

On the way back to my room, I saw someone walk around the corner of the building. A smaller Kansen with blonde dog ears and a big, red sword on her back. Was she watching me? I decided to walk around the corner to go speak to her. Having reached the corner, I saw her walking towards the docks where I found Eugen yesterday.

 

I called out, “Hey! Were you watching me?”

 

The Kansen stopped dead and slowly turned around to stare at me. She said, “Apologies. I’m just patrolling the base. I saw you carrying Hood. She must’ve had a good time.”

 

“What’s your name?” I asked, growing suspicious.

 

“Barham. QE-class, which is why I’m so bloody short.” She joked.

 

“I see… I haven’t seen you around anywhere before.”

 

“Just returned from a commission. I’d heard a different Bismarck was here in place of ours but I missed the party today. I wanted to see for myself.” Barham answered.

 

“I don’t believe you.”

 

“What?” She asked defensively.

 

“There’s no Barham here. I asked QE herself. I’d have known if you were awoken. There’s also something else.”

 

“And what is that?”

 

“You’ve taken the form of Warspite, who’s dead. I wasn’t born yesterday, Siren!” I readied my rigging at her.

 

“…I see. Hehehehe… You really think you can harm me, human? I saw your battle with Purifier. You don’t stand a chance.”

 

As much I hated to admit it, she was right. I suddenly felt terrified of her. What was I thinking going after her myself?

 

“If you don’t to be turned into red mist, I suggest you put those away like a good girl and back off.” The Siren ordered.

 

I reluctantly put my rigging away and stepped back.

 

“Now go back to your room and stay out of my way. If you tell anyone about this encounter, I will kill your Commander.” She threatened.

 

“…understood.”

 

“Good girl. By the way, I didn’t actually miss your party. I was there, as someone else. We were set very close.” She smiled sadistically before jumping onto the water and sailing into the night.

 

Scheiße… I was really hoping I was wrong… just how close was she sat to me…?

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

After the Valentine’s Day celebrations, and quite a few old and new couples going hand in hand to rooms, I pulled Prinz aside to ask her about her attitude today, “Are you feeling alright? You’ve been quiet all day.”

 

She looked away, as if looking at me is painful. She responded, “Es tut mir Leid… I just…”

 

“You miss her, ja?” I correctly guessed.

 

“Ja… I… want to see her again. To tell her how I… feel…”

 

“Prinz. I swear to you. I will not rest until she’s back here with you. Even if I must remain here as well, I will bring her back to you.” I promised.

 

“Danke, Bismarck. You’re so kind.” I sat with her for a bit in silence. She looked at me and suddenly asked, “Why do you hate yourself?”

 

“Was?” I looked back.

 

“I can tell. You hate yourself, but you’re so kind to everyone. Well, you try to be, anyway. If someone has a problem you immediately ask if there’s anything you can do, even if you don’t have any reason to.”

 

“I don’t need any reason to help someone, Prinz. It’s simply the right thing to do. As for the… hating myself… I’d rather not speak of it. Not on this day.”

 

“You sure?” Prinz asked, “You can talk to me about anything, Bismarck. Okay?”

 

“Danke, Prinz.” I simply said before leaving her alone. She had plenty to worry about without being burdened with my troubles. I decided to save her the hassle.

 

I must admit… one of the reasons I help other people with their problems… is to distract me from my own.

 

Every year in this day, I felt like I’d always be alone. Through my own worthlessness or nobody wanting to be with me. Given my history, I don’t blame them, honestly. I didn’t even speak to Tirpitz about it, as much as she wished I would.

 

Happy Valentine’s Day.

Notes:

Sorry this one is so short. I wanted to get it posted today as it’s Bismarck’s launch day.

Chapter 11: An Upgrade?

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I decided to immediately ignore the threat and not be a “good girl” for that condescending Siren bitch and head straight to the Kommandant’s office. I had no idea what this Siren was planning but I wasn’t about to give her more time to enact it. She could be setting up another Mirror Sea Generator or find the one on site here.

 

I knocked on the door and entered. The man saw me and asked, “Bismarck? Back so soon?”

 

I put my finger to my lips. I didn’t think the Siren would be able to hear me, but I wasn’t taking chances. I looked around for any cameras to see there weren’t any. Just to be sure, I pulled out my phone and opened the notes app. I typed, “Communicate like this when talking about the Siren we have here.”

 

He looked unsettled and did the same on his phone. He showed me what he typed, “So it’s true? There’s one here? Who’s she pretending to be?”

 

“When I saw her, she was masquerading as Warspite, and she was someone else at the party. She could be anyone now.” I typed and showed him.

 

“Damn… so she can only disguise herself as sunk shipgirls… that should make finding her easier. I’m almost into this damn list of sunk ships. Why it’s under such security is beyond me.” He typed with a sigh.

 

I had my suspicions about that, as well. Could it be the Sirens have some sort of influence in Naval HQ or the Admiralty here? I decided to just focus on the Siren here, for now. I typed, “I’ll keep an eye out. Be very careful, sir. Don’t trust anyone you don’t know for sure hasn’t been sunk yet.”

 

He nodded before I turned to leave.

 

I passed by Shinano on the way out. “Oh, sorry. Are you wanting to speak to the Kommandant?”

 

“Hai… I must speak to him about the anomaly and helping your other version…” she spoke softly, like an Abyssal. It unnerved me a little, but her sleepy expression didn’t scream “active threat” like the Siren did posing as Warspite, so I let her go.

 

“Alright then.” I nodded and carried on. Hang on… Hood hadn’t come to the office after I had called her there. I hoped she’d sobered up when I went to go find her.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

With Valentine’s over and birthday cake eaten, I could finally forget about it for a whole year. After sleeping, I put some thought into speaking to Prinz. She promised she’d listen if I talked to her. I don’t know her as well as Hood, so maybe it’d be less awkward to confide in her.

 

I really didn’t want to put all of this onto her shoulders, however. I couldn’t forgive myself is she lost sleep over how to help me. Perhaps if I just told her small parts at a time. I thought it might’ve been good practice for finally opening up to Hood when I managed to get back.

 

I got up, got ready and went to the Kriegsmarine’s table again. Sure enough, Prinz is there. I greeted everyone and tapped her shoulder.

 

“Ja?” She asked, looking up at me.

 

“Let’s talk.” I requested.

 

She smiled and got up, “Excuse us, Graf.”

 

The Carrier nodded and continued eating her Bratwurst.

 

We both sat on a corner sofa out of earshot of anybody. Prinz said, “Okay… whatever you want to get off your chest, I won’t judge you.”

 

I hesitated, but she did what she did before with holding my hand, which helped me. I told her everything I’ve previously told Hood and the Admiral.

 

After a while and a few more pathetic tears from me, Prinz hugged me and said, “It’s okay, Bismarck. It’s okay to cry.”

 

“I know it is… but it doesn’t make me feel any better…” I admitted. She allowed me time to calm myself down and settle back down into my seat. “Okay, you can stop the hug now.” I said.

 

“Ah! Sorry.” Prinz let me go, “Sometimes I forget you’re not her…” she looked sad again.

 

Verdammt, why do I feel guilty about that? I put my hand on her shoulder. I could see she needs to talk as well. “Tell me about her.”

 

“She’s the kindest person ever… she never thinks about herself. She’s always there for everyone, not just those she loves. She’s pretty badass, too. Even if she’s in a fight she can’t possibly win, she never backs down. Sometimes… it’s not the best choice, she’s been defeated a lot of times in exercises, but she never gives up.”

 

Heh, she sounds like me, as well.

 

“I… think… I love her, Bismarck…”

 

“You do?” I found it strange to imagine a world were my Eugen and I were together. That would be utter chaos.

 

“Ja… we spend a lot of time together… last Oktoberfest… we both got so drunk… we…” she blushed heavily.

 

I smiled, “What happened?”

 

“We… kissed… it was wunderbar, but she… doesn’t remember it. She was more drunk than I was…”

 

“I see. Why don’t you tell her?” That’s rich, coming from my hypocritical arse.

 

“It… it’s embarrassing…” Prinz shrank.

 

“Did she enjoy it? The kiss? Was she into it?” I asked.

 

“Ja… she loved it.” She nodded.

 

“Then there you go. She loves you, too. And you get to experience a second first kiss if she doesn’t remember.” I smiled.

 

Her eyes lit up, “Ja! That’s right! Danke, Bismarck!” Well, she seems a lot happier now. Probably none of my doing.

 

I hated to be the one to bring the mood back down, but I had to say it, “So… yesterday, you asked why I hate myself so much…”

 

“Oh? Ja?” She held my hand again. Mein Gott, I don’t deserve this kindness.

 

“It’s because I have made such huge mistakes before. Serving the Nazis, joining forces with the Sirens, sinking Hood, breaking off from Azur Lane and forming Crimson Axis… my whole life has just been a constant stream of terrible ideas and choices. I’ve become someone I would hate.”

 

“You were just following orders for the first couple of things, ja?” Prinz tried.

 

I looked at her with a serious face, “That’s no excuse, Prinz. That’s never an excuse. It’s the duty of one to question orders they find unacceptable. I never did. Unfortunately, questioning orders in the Wehrmacht was rather hazardous to your health. I just blindly followed them, like a good ship.” I spat.

 

“I see…” She nodded, “But… haven’t you been trying to become someone you’d like?”

 

“I have… but all the time, I just have a constant… urge… to do something I wouldn’t be proud of… like… some kind of instinct within me to do bad things… intrusive thoughts that could easily take over if I let my guard down for just a moment. It’s in my nature. I was built to terrorise defenceless ships. I was designed to be a bad person… only my sheer willpower and the thought of what would happen to those I love keeps me from succumbing to the darkness again.” I admitted, looking at my hands, clenching them into fists.

 

“Who are the ones you love?” Prinz asked.

 

“Hood. Tirpitz. U-556… my faction, my country. Everyone.” I answered without thinking.

 

“You said Hood first.” Prinz smiled. I hoped she wasn’t turning into the Eugen I know.

 

“Was? I… I mean…” I stuttered, realising the slip.

 

“It’s okay, Bismarck.” Prinz giggled. “I won’t tell. Promise.”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I managed to get back to Hood’s room to tell her about my encounter with the false Warspite without running into her again, or anyone else suspicious. Who knows who she could be next, if she even changed at all?

 

I knocked on the door, but no response. I opened it slowly and saw Hood laying on the floor next to a broken full-length mirror that had fallen over. “Hood!?” I helped her up with my one hand and sat her on a chair. She opened her eyes and stared at me. I immediately asked, “Are you alright?”

 

“Ah, yes. Thank you… bloody mirror… now there’s glass everywhere.” Hood answered in her true accent before starting to clean it up.

 

Perhaps she’s so frustrated she just dropped her elegance for a bit?

 

“Here, let me help.” I got down and aided her. Luckily, the glass broke into big pieces. “What happened?”

 

“Me and my condition… ever since my sinking, I’ve been having moments where I lose ma balance. I become weak and this time I tried to balance myself on the wee mirror, but then it bloody collapsed and I went down with it…”

 

“I see…” I nodded, “How do you feel now?”

 

“I feel better now, thank ye. Sorry for the bother.” Hood smiled sadly, seemingly ashamed of herself.

 

“It can’t be helped. It’s fine. I have concerning news, anyway.” I changed the subject after making sure there was no more glass.

 

“What is it?” Hood asked, becoming serious.

 

“I can, unfortunately, confirm the existence of a Siren on base. I just met her earlier. She was posing as Warspite and she was someone else at the party.”

 

“My God… she stole dear Warspite’s appearance? How close was she to us at the party?” Hood asked.

 

“She said she was very close to us. Possibly sat at our table.” I answered.

 

“Bloody hell. We must more careful, Bismarck.”

 

“Agreed. But what can I even do if I see her again? I can’t fight her.” I lamented.

 

“Hmm… here. Have this.”

 

“This small device?” I asked, looking at what looks like a key fob for a car with a single button on it.

 

“Press this button, and I’ll come running as fast as I can. I’ll help ye if ya get attacked by the wee bassa.” She smiled.

 

I took it and nodded, “Danke. I’ll let you get some sleep now.”

 

“Cheers.” Hood nodded back. I left her room and encountered Nelson right outside. Our Nelson, the one in my head.

 

She looked at me smugly, “You know you can’t defeat that Siren. What if Hood is too slow to help you? You need something immediate. I can give that to you if you let me in, Bismarck.”

 

“Nein.” I whispered, walking off.

 

She followed me and carried on, “Oh, come on, Bismarck! If you get killed, I’ll die too! I want to help you fight this thing! You know you can’t damage her! Remember Purifer? Your shells bounced right off of her!”

 

I stopped dead and glared at her. I hissed, “How do you know about that!?”

 

“I’m in your head. I see everything you’ve seen. Well, everything you remember, anyway.” Nelson explained while tapping the side of her own head. “I must admit, there’s not as much empty space in here than I once thought there’d be.” She joked.

 

“I really wish you’d leave. I survived without your help and I’ll do this without you, too.”

 

“You got your buckshot-riddled arse handed to you by that man! You only survived because Hood loves you enough to risk her own life to drag you out of there!” The phantom yelled. Even though it was only me who could hear her, her voice somehow echoed down the halls.

 

“She doesn’t love me, she loves her own Bismarck. She’d do that for anyone in that situation. Don’t plant false ideas in my head! Leave me alone!” I yelled.

 

“Bismarck?” Hood asked from her door. Scheiße. She heard me.

 

And so did everyone else with dorms in that corridor as they also opened their doors to look at me.

 

“Um… ja, Hood?”

 

“Who… are ye talking to?”

 

Nelson leaned on the open door. “Yes, Bismarck, who do you think you’re talking to?”

 

“Nobody. I’m just stressed out. Gute Nacht.” I turned and left quickly.

 

I rounded the corner and there was Nelson again, “Smooth. She totally doesn’t suspect you as being the Siren now.”

 

“She wouldn’t, anyway. She trusts me. Leave me alone.” I whispered, fearful of anyone else hearing me. I went outside to clear my head.

 

“It’s going to happen, you know.” She said as she appeared again, sat on the golden anchor on the big fountain.

 

“What is?” I asked with an impatient tone.

 

She smiled and answered, “They’re all going to turn on you. Word will get out sooner or later that there’s an imposter on base. The first person everyone will suspect is you.”

 

“How do you figure, exactly?”

 

“Well, they all know already that you’re not the Bismarck they know. They also know that your actions caused the abandonment of the entire Atlantic to the Sirens. Pretty convenient for them, isn’t it? They’ll put it together. They’ll oust you. Hood will be devastated, but she’ll align with her own comrades over you.”

 

“Nein…” I tried to deny it, but she was right. That’s a possibility. This Siren could ruin any chance of me getting home and sending their Bismarck back here. They could do that… I have no evidence to say otherwise…

 

“Now do you see? You can’t trust anyone here. Hood saved you, sure. But like you said, she’d do that for anyone. She’s only keeping you safe so she can have her own Bismarck back. She doesn’t care about you.”

 

That… makes sense…

 

“And what she said when she was drunk? That only reinforces my point. Face it, Bismarck. I’m the only one from our world here with you. I’m the only one you can truly trust here. Please, let me help you. Together, we can force the Sirens to send us back. If they’re so powerful, surely they’re the ones responsible for this whole mess.”

 

“S… stop talking! I don’t know what you did to get in my head, Nelson! You’re not going to make me into some kind of freak!” I stormed away and went towards the docks to stand where Eugen had stood to clear her own head.

 

I stared into the water below. Of course, Nelson stood next to me and looked at me in the reflection. She again said, “If you don’t let us combine, we’ll both die to her. How will you see your beloved Prinz Eugen then?”

 

“Don’t you dare mention her.” I warned, facing her.

 

“Or what? You can’t get rid of me, Bismarck. You can’t hurt me. Let me in, and I’ll help you defeat her.” Nelson said with a smug smile.

 

“What even happened to you, Nelson? You were so much kinder than this.” I had to ask.

 

“That was before I was left to die. Before you all abandoned me. Luckily for you, I’m offering you a chance to make it up to me by sharing your physical form with me, and in return, I’ll combine my power with yours and we can match that condescending bitch in a fight. I’ve already given you the power to heal as quick as the other girls here, but that’s all I can grant right now.”

 

“Nelson… I swear, we looked for ages for you. We checked your last known location. We searched a radius of 20 nautical miles and found no trace of you at all. I am so sorry.”

 

“Spare me your pity. You’ve got company.”

 

“Huh?”

 

I spun around and I saw a suspicious looking Kansen. The small one with blue hair.

 

“U-556?” I asked, “What are you doing out here at this time?”

 

“I could ask the same of you, Bismarck.” She blinked and her eyes began glowing. “I warned you not to tell anyone, didn’t I?”

 

It’s the Siren! I reached for the device, ready to press it. Nelson seemed to vanish.

 

“And now you’re talking to yourself? What will the Kommandant think of your actions tonight? Very suspicious.” She deployed her Siren rigging and I cursed myself for standing in such a remote location.

 

“Wait…” I realised, “You’re the one who told me to go to the party at a certain time! Was that so you’d be at my table!? Were you U-556 the whole time!?”

 

“Ding ding! We have a winner! Poor other Bismarck has had no idea. I replaced U-556 months ago, way before your whole swap thing even happened. She just blindly believed I was her ever since.” The Siren smiled sadistically with the poor little Sub’s face. “I must say, all the juicy intel I’ve gotten from Iron Blood and the Kommandant has been more than worth it.”

 

“Then will you at least reveal your true self and face me with honour?” I demanded.

 

“Honour? That’s a human concept. I am more of a logical thinker.” The Siren mocked.

 

“Fine, then. Hide behind your little facade, du verdammter Feigling.”

 

“Huh? What?”

 

“Oh? I’m sorry, I assumed since you took the role of an Iron Blood, you’d be able to speak the language, or are you stupid, as well?” I taunted.

 

“Your childish insults mean nothing to me, but since I admire your resolve and bravery despite being in a very dangerous situation right now, I’ll offer you a choice.” The Siren retorted.

 

“And what choice is that, exactly?” I asked.

 

“You can surrender yourself to me alive or I can drag your dead body back to my comrades.” She simply answered.

 

I smiled, “How about option 3?”

 

“Option 3?”

 

I clicked the button on the device and said, “Ja, I can just-AAAAAAHHHHH!!!!” The device… shocked me? I collapsed, wondering what just happened as my knees hit the wood dock.

 

I looked up at the Siren, who had changed forms again.

 

Into Hood.

 

The horror I felt when she kneeled down in front of me was immense.

 

“Ah, yes. That option. That was far too easy. You’re definitely not this world’s Bismarck. I can’t believe you actually fell for that fallen mirror crap, ya nyaff. Now do me a wee favour, and just fookin’ die already.” The Siren said in Hood’s true accent. She then started to hover, grabbed me by the neck and forced me off the dock towards the sea. She dragged me through the surface of the water and breakneck speed, almost literally, as I felt the water starting to peel the skin off my back and shred my clothing. I tried to fight back, but my punches did nothing.

 

She raised me up and kicked me in my chest, breaking a couple of my ribs and winding me severely as I went flying away from her. The base disappeared over the horizon. I saw a familiar blinding light as she fired her plasma cannons at me. I felt the same pain once more, but now there’s nobody to help me or provide me with shields. I collapsed after the attack, burning all over. I felt the salt water on my legs and hands as I saw my horrid reflection on the surface.

 

Coughing up blood, I looked up at the smug Siren Hood. How dare she wear the face of my close friend. How dare she use her voice.

 

“Aww, what’s wrong, Terror of the Seas? Too much for ye? If this is the best ye can do, I hate to imagine how weak yer enemies are.”

 

Just like when the Kommandant almost killed me, I felt that call again, like invisible arms grabbing onto me and trying to pull me down. I couldn’t see her, but I heard Nelson once again say, “Let me help. We can beat her together.”

 

What else could I have done? The Siren was charging up another blast. I couldn’t even hope to beat her. She was about to execute me…

 

I couldn’t fight it any longer. I had no choice. I had to let her in now… all I wanted was to love to see Prinz again…

 

Mein Gott, I hoped she would forgive me…

 

I gave in to the darkness, and my vision went black…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I felt some sort of uneasiness all of a sudden. I wasn’t sure why. I’m used to feelings of dread and hopelessness, but this was different.

 

“You okay?” Prinz asked.

 

“Ja. Just… I feel like something’s happened. Something bad. In my world.”

 

“Something you would have stopped?” She asked.

 

“Maybe. Perhaps not. It might not be anything, but… meh. I should know by now that I shouldn’t trust my gut feeling.”

 

“Want a drink?” She offered.

 

“Nein. I said I’d help Frau Ashigara teach her class. Not sure what I could contribute, but I’ll try.” I got up to leave.

 

“Bismarck!” Prinz called out. “Good luck.” She smiled.

 

“Danke, my friend.” I nodded and left.

 

I felt somewhat lighter after that talk with Prinz. Finally admitting what I felt for Hood, although by accident, made me feel a little better. Like I had something more to fight for. To get back to. I still had doubts she’d feel the same, or that anyone apart from Tirpitz and Parzival actually missed me, but it was one more reason.

 

They’re all probably better off with the other me, considering what I’ve heard about her.

 

Entering the base school, I knocked on the wooden part of the sliding doors of the Sakura-like room.

 

Ashigara answered it and smiled, “Ah! Bismarck-san! Welcome!” She let me in and closed the door. She brought me do the front and announced, “Class, this is the Bismarck-san from the world our version was sent to. If you remember that class, as you should, you’ll know that Bismarck-san is quite different to ours.” She looked at me, “Would you feel comfortable speaking of how you as a Kansen are different to Kanmusu?”

 

“I’ll be fine. Danke.” I looked at all the Destroyers present as well as a few Cruisers. I even saw Princess with her two young Abyssal sisters there. “First question?” I asked with a smile.

 

All the Kanmusu’s hands shot straight up. One yelled, “Poi!” So I just nodded to her for her question.

 

“Ja, you.”

 

“Is there a Yuudachi in your world too, poi?”

 

“There is. Hang on a moment.” I got my phone and went to the list of members of Azur Lane. I showed them all the Yuudachi I know. They students all looked confused.

 

“Why does your Yuudachi have doggy ears?” Another asked.

 

I shrugged and simply said, “Because she has the abilities of a dog. Many of us Kansen have additional animalistic abilities on top of our superhuman ones. Unfortunately for them, it usually comes with a downside.”

 

“What’s hers, Bismarck-san?” The third to speak asked.

 

“She’s always hungry. She has an impressive sense of smell, but she’s usually always sitting out meat or snacks, and her loyalty can easily be bought by a juicy steak.” I smiled.

 

The class all laughed, even this world’s version of Yuudachi, who was the one who kept saying “Poi” at random.

 

I still don’t know what that meant.

 

“What about me? What do I look like in your world?” Mutsuki asked.

 

I went back to the list and showed them my version.

 

They all nearly melted, the teacher included, when they saw her with her cat ears and mountain of candy.

 

“Kawaii!” They all said together.

 

Princess looked at the picture, “Friend…?”

 

I nodded, “I’m sure she’d love to be friends with all of you. You’re all very nice.”

 

Hibiki, the blue-haired one with the gold pot on her head, then asked, “If we all look so different in your world, why do you look identical to our Bismarck-san?”

 

I went silent while they stared at me. I’d never even noticed I look exactly like her.

 

“That… I do not know…”

 

“Ahem.” Ashigara cleared her throat, “Class, I invited Bismarck-san so you can ask her important questions. Please don’t waste her valuable time.”

 

“Nein, it’s okay, Frau Ashigara… but ja, different questions, bitte.”

 

“How did you become a shipgirl, Bismarck-san? Was it the same as us?” One of them asked.

 

I then explained again how us Kansen are different to Kanmusu. Our origin, creation and how we can sometimes be revived if we die. They were surprised when I revealed we are literally warships given human form and we cannot become sea creatures like Kanmusu when we sink.

 

“So… unlike our Bismarck-san… you remember… everything?” The same one, Fubuki I think, asked.

 

“…Ja. I assume Frau Ashigara has taught you my history. I remember it all. Vividly, though there’s not much to remember. Despite my reputation, I didn’t do very much.” I admitted. It was true. I still don’t know why I’m the Iron Blood flagship. I sank one ship and somehow I was made the leader.

 

Although… I probably deserved all the horrible things I’ve been through being the flagship…

 

Afterwards, after school had finished, I saw Seaport walking the Naval District, her curiosity guiding her around. I called out to her as I had a question I had recently thought of.

 

She looked at me and approached, “Bismarck… how can I help…?”

 

“I had another question. You don’t have to answer, of course.”

 

“What… is it…?”

 

“When a Kanmusu becomes an Abyssal… or becomes her true self, as you explained, what’s it like for them?” I asked.

 

“When a Kanmusu sinks… or is close enough to death… that she can feel the call of the Abyss… she is pulled down… either physically or mentally… and the rest of us must come to her aid… to guide her so that… she does not lose herself to the Abyss… to ensure that she possess the Abyss with us… and it does not possess her…”

 

“So if you’re unable to help her, what happens to her?” I asked.

 

“Then she may lose herself… her identity… her humanity… her soul… she may become a monster…” Seaport answered seriously.

 

That sounded very familiar…

---

[K̵̻̟̏ a̵̠͌n̶̳͘c̷̛̠ͅo̵͇̙̾̒ l̴̺̦̏̄ l̴̰͋̑e̷͉͋̋ ̷̞̑ B̵̡͎̀ï̴͙̐s̴̭̥̿͝ ṁ̸̭̌ a̴̩͠ r̵̥̩̋ c̶̰̻̽͗k̶̩̈͠ ]

 

I regained my consciousness to see myself stood tall over the defeated Siren version of Hood...

 

Nelson had been busy while I was out…

 

Glowing blood dripped from the new gauntlet on my hand and…

 

Wait… my skin…

 

My skin was white? My missing hand… was now a gun? My rigging… had rows of teeth, but not like the Iron Blood’s riggings… my two rear turrets… had triple gun mounts?

 

I had become…

 

“How did you…?” The Siren hissed at me. “How are you so powerful all of a sudden!?”

 

I looked down through my new helmet and responded, “You threatened my friends… you replaced U-556 and Hood…” My voice… it sounded more like Nelson’s than my own…

 

I felt an overwhelming power overtake my reasoning.

 

I picked her up by the neck and I held her close to me, “I’m going to pull out your heart… and shove it down your throat… unless you take me there…”

 

That seemed to terrify the Siren, who opened a portal for me, but I didn’t let go of her. Instead, Nelson whispered in my mind, “She doesn’t deserve mercy. Do it.”

 

I began tightening my grip on her neck. She started struggling. I held her up higher and then…

 

…I shoved the barrel of the gun on my other arm right through her body, exiting out the other side with her “heart” impaled on the end.

 

I held her there like that, staring into her eyes as her life slowly left them. I dropped her into the water and looked at the heart on my barrel. I pulled it off and carried it through the portal…

 

I said to myself, “Perhaps… if being an Abyssal… will help me kill every one of these Sirens… maybe it’s not so bad… they will all suffer… they will all die…”

 

I had lost control. Nelson had taken over.

 

All I could do was influence what she did with my new body. It was utterly terrifying.

 

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

What Seaport told me was unsettling. I have nothing to worry about if I sink, hell, it’d probably doing a lot of people a favour, but if the version of me in my place sinks, she could cause a lot of problems for my comrades. There’s not Abyssals back home to guide her if she dies, and she could easily be defeated by a Siren.

 

I returned to my counterpart’s dorm. I was exhausted, but this time, despite this new problem on my mind, it felt good. Like I actually did something worthwhile, thanks to teaching those curious Destroyers. Usually my exhaustion came from feelings of inadequacy. This time, I dared to feel a bit of pride again.

 

On top of that, I had brought two bitter enemies together. The Abyssals have made peace with the Kanmusu, for now at least. For once, I’ve stopped a war. I’ve taught students about another world. I’ve made new friends…

 

If I was told a few weeks I’d ever do any of that, I’d never have believed it.

 

The dark feelings I usually have of course have never gone away, but I’ve been feeling them less recently. However, the new feeling of dread hasn’t yet gone. It kept me up all night. I couldn’t shake the thought of my counterpart sinking and leading to something catastrophic happening back home without me there to help.

 

I couldn’t let it happen. I had to get back there as fast as possible. I got up from the bed, got dressed again, and went to the CIC in the Naval District. I had to find that verdammt anomaly immediately.

---

[ Ë̵̹͋ũ̶̥͑r̶̢̜̅̆o̷͎͔̔p̶͓̀̃ë̶̡̠a̶̭̾̔n̷̯͒ ̸̝̍̄ͅW̵̡̼̽̌ą̷̡̄̉t̸̡̮́̓e̷̛̹̐r̷͊͜ ̸̞̿̏P̴͖͔̑̚r̷̞͑ i̸̲̓͜ n̵̬̟̎c̶̟̹̊̈́ȇ̵̖ș̶̓s̵͙͐ ]

 

Stepping through the portal, we found ourselves in a Siren stronghold. A newer one, it seemed.

 

Nelson said in our mind, “Bismarck, the Sirens must suffer. They must all die.”

 

“But… my friends…”

 

“They’re not your friends. Like the rest of the Kansen, they just want to use you to get their own Bismarck back. Forget them.” Nelson spat.

 

I shook our head. “Nein… you’re wrong…”

 

“I gave you this power, and you doubt me? Do as I say. Kill them all.” Nelson ordered. I reluctantly started to infiltrate the Siren base.

 

Nelson went on, “They must all pay for all they’ve done… After they’ve suffered, the Kansen must also pay…”

 

“But why?” I asked, “They’ve done nothing….”

 

“Exactly… they’ve done exactly nothing to help us… all they do is stare at us, suspecting us…” Nelson explained.

 

We checked our cannon hand. Fully loaded. Our riggings were literally chomping at at bit to get started tearing apart those monsters. Alarms rang out at an intruder and low-level Sirens were sent at us.

 

It was a massacre. We painted the walls with their blood. Their body parts stuck to every surface and their faces frozen with faces of horror. We walked down the newly painted hallways, obliterating all who opposed us towards the middle of the base. We tore them apart like we were some horror movie creature…

 

Mein Gott, what was I doing…?

 

A familiar face appeared before us, shooting a beam of plasma down the hall towards us. Ducking into a small alcove to avoid it, we could feel the heat radiating off of it as it scorched the walls, ceiling and floor. We stepped back put and aimed our rigging at her.

 

“YES! YES, IN YOUR FACE, I GOT YOU-Oh, no… thought I gotcha for a second. Stay still, I’ll make it quick!” Purifier yelled in her obnoxious voice. I walked us quickly towards the Siren, who backed away just as fast, saying, “Ah, ah, ah! Do ya really wanna do that? I kicked your ass last time! There’s nobody else here ta save ya this time, anomaly!”

 

“We don’t need them.” Bismarck retorted as she fire our guns at her, destroying the Siren’s cannon and her hammerhead shark rigging and sending her flying through to door behind her into a big room.

 

Catching up to her, Purifier stood up and yelled, “You broke my shit, bitch! C’mere!” She ran at us and threw a punch powerful enough to knock a human’s head clean off their shoulders.

 

Naturally, we caught it effortlessly with our hand and twisted her arm to the point she fell to her knees.

 

“Owowowowow!” She let out as her arm popped out of its socket. We then used our cannon and pointed the barrel at her face, broke through her teeth and—

 

BANG

 

The Siren’s head exploded, covering us in her blood.

 

“…What did I just…?” I asked out loud.

 

“You gave her what she deserved” Nelson answered. “Now for the rest of them. No mercy.”

 

“Who are you?” A voice came from ahead of us.

 

We looked up and saw a couple of cells with more familiar faces inside, looking at us with a mix of confusion and relief.

 

Hood and U-556. The real ones.

 

Nelson once again tried, “The Kansen don’t care about you, remember? They’re just waiting for an excuse to turn on us! And now we’ve become this, they’ll never trust us!”

 

“Nein! That’s not true!” I argued back, approaching the cells. I took our helmet off, allowing them to recognise me, despite our skin turning white as snow.

 

“Bismarck…?” Hood said weakly from her cell.

 

I tore open the cell doors and she unchained the two Kansen and hugged Hood.

 

The little one asked, “Bismarck… how did you find us?”

 

“We killed the Siren that captured you… and used her portal to get here.” I responded.

 

“We?” Hood asked, “What the bloody hell happened to you? Who else is there?”

 

How could I tell her there was a voice in my head? She would have thought I was crazy.

 

“I meant just me. Sorry.” I corrected myself. “Where is this place, anyway?” I asked.

 

“We don’t need them. They don’t trust us.” Nelson bugged me. I ignored her.

 

“This is the new Atlantic Stronghold, Bismarck. Since we abandoned this side of the world, the Sirens have gained a major foothold here and a new one called Compiler has been put in charge. This is the biggest Siren fortress we’ve ever seen.” Hood explained with a grim expression. “We’d need every single Kansen attacking this place all at once to even scratch the paintwork on the exterior wall.”

 

“Hmm…” I held our chin with our armoured hand, “The exterior is impenetrable… but we’re already inside.”

 

“Sabotage?” U-556 asked.

 

“Ja. Perhaps we can do something to make a future raid on this base easier.” I suggested.

 

Hood smiled, “It’s good to see your mind is still with us. You’ll have to tell us what happened to your body later on. Let’s go find something important.”

 

“We don’t need their help.” Nelson once again nagged.

 

It was getting harder to ignore her. The more I disobeyed her… strayed from her guidance… the less I felt like myself…

Chapter 12: Siren Stronghold

[̶̙̒E̶̪͠u̷̩̒r̸̤͌ o̵̘̊ p̶͈͗ ě̷̬ a̵͙̾ n̷̮̂ ̴̘̌ Ẃ̷̪ ã̴̲ t̷͕́ ẹ̸̑ r̵̡͊ ̵̯̂ Ṗ̸͈r̷̳̓i̴͔͌n̶͖̈́c̸̲͑e̸͉̔s̷̙͂ s̵̞̃ ]̴̼̔

 

We stalked carefully down the black metal corridors with Hood and U-556, keeping an eye out for Sirens. The Submarine took point with her more stealthy rigging and sonar. Nelson kept insisting that we didn’t need the help, and I kept ignoring her. Her voice was louder at that point, but at least I didn’t have to keep seeing her everywhere.

 

I looked at Hood and asked, “So… when did that Siren replace you both?”

 

“U-556 was replaced a week before anomaly appeared. She was patrolling near where it had appeared and her signal went off for a while. We radioed her and she came back saying she was fine. In reality, the new Siren unit, Infiltrator, had taken her appearance and captured her.”

 

“What about you? When were you replaced?”

 

Not long ago, actually. She posed as Wales and asked to speak to me about Eugen. Being as shamefully drunk as I was, I didn’t hesitate, despite knowing the Siren could’ve been anyone. When the door closed, she turned on me. At first I thought poor Wales had snapped, but I realised too late that it was the Siren. By then, my mirror had fallen over and I was suddenly here. I sobered up quickly after that.” Hood recalled. “I hope Infiltrator didn’t cause you too much trouble by being me.”

 

“It’s alright. I know you had nothing to do with it. She used my trust in you and almost killed me. It seems I’d just missed her. I came in to your room as I heard the mirror smash. I thought she was you. I’m sorry I was so gullible.” I responded.

 

“It’s okay, Biscuit. She tricked me, as well, remember?” Hood assured me, accidentally calling me that again.

 

“Biscuit?” U-556 asked.

 

Blushing, Hood corrected herself, “Bismarck.”

 

Nelson made a disgusted noise in our head.

 

We eventually found a room with a large machine. Obviously it would be a bad idea to immediately destroy something this big without knowing what it is, so we all set about the computers around it to try and see what we’re dealing with.

 

“Hmm… any ideas, Hood?” I called out.

 

“Not a clue, Bismarck. All I can see are junk files.”

 

“Why are there cat videos on the Siren network?” U-556 asked, justifiably confused.

 

“Probably Purifier’s doing. You know how unhinged she is… or was.” Hood deduced.

 

“She has… interesting taste…” the U-Boat mumbled as she played one of the videos of a kitten playing with a puppy. “Niedlich…”

 

“556, pay attention. We need to see what this is. It could be some sort of server, or central computer.” I reminded her.

 

“Oh… ja… just a sec.” She nodded as she watched the end of it.

 

“Any ideas?” I asked Hood.

 

“Whatever it is, it can’t be very important if they only left Purifier in charge of guarding it.” She answered.

 

“An astute observation.” A new voice came from behind us.

 

Before we could react, we all got blasted by plasma beams. Hood and U-556 were sent flying across the room after their passive shields took the hit while we just stumbled backwards and looked at our assailant.

 

“What better way to punish incompetence than to make her guard something so worthless?” The same voice added. It belonged to another Siren, a taller one floating on a rigging resembling a stingray. “Back away from those screens, anomaly, and surrender yourself to us.” She ordered. This one seemed a lot more level-headed than Purifier. For a start, she didn’t lose her focus on laughing like a maniac.

 

“Tester!” Hood called out. “Bismarck, be careful, she’s a tough one!”

 

So this one was called Tester… her plasma guns didn’t seem as powerful as Purifier’s main cannon, but as I would find out, she was more intelligent and less rash.

 

“Greetings, anomaly. You should not be here. Do us all a favour and return the prisoners to their cells and surrender yourself to us before we make you.”

 

“Never.” I shot back. I approached and tried to punch her.

 

“Was…?” I gasped, when our fist was caught by her hand.

 

“Such strength. More than a Kansen, and you use it to punch things. How crude.” We were pulled in towards the Siren, who then head-butted us and kicked us in the gut, staggering us. Once we were thrown off-balance, Tester fired at us with full force with her stingray rigging.

 

We once again found ourselves flying backwards and our skin burning before colliding with the unknown machine. It was obvious that Tester wasn’t concerned about damaging it as that didn’t leave even a scratch on it. I was dazed and I could feel myself blacking out again.

 

“How disappointing. I was expecting Infiltrator and Purifier to fuck up and get beaten, but I was hoping you’d finally be what we were looking for…” Tester spoke as she picked us up by our neck.

 

“Was? What are you talking about?” I asked.

 

“Now that, I cannot divulge.” The Siren answered with a wicked grin as she started choking us.

 

“You are so bloody weak.” Nelson hissed at me, before everything went dark again…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I was up all night trying anything to find the anomaly, if it was even still active. If I was back in Azur Lane HQ or in the Iron Blood Fatherland, I probably would’ve found it easily. At least I have the thought of my comrades finding it easier in my mind. It would make the process of getting my other self to the thing a lot easier. On the other hand, it adds a bit more pressure on myself. If I can’t find it and swap back with her, I may be stuck here.

 

I made a promise to U-556 to remain by her side. I made a promise to Tirpitz I’d never abandon her again. I made a promise to Prinz that I’d get her Bismarck back to her. I couldn’t fail them.

 

I could not fail again. I refused to.

 

The next morning, I was found asleep at the desk, computer still on. I was gently awoken by a comforting hand.

 

“Bismarck?” A male voice asked, “You okay?”

 

The sound of the Admiral’s voice and the smell of coffee woke me up enough to see him. It seemed my hat had fallen off.

 

“Guten Morgen, Admiral. Apologies for my decorum.” I said, shamefully, picking it up off the floor.

 

“Ah, don’t worry about it. I made you a coffee.” He put it on the desk for me, “By the way, I may be an Admiral, but like you said yourself, I don’t hold any authority over you. Just call me Michael.”

 

“Michel?”

 

“Michael.” He corrected me. “Or Mike, if you like.” He winked.

 

“Entschuldigung, Herr Micheal.” I pronounced it the way he prefers.

 

“Eh, it’s okay. It’s not as bad as what the Russian shipgirls call me.”

 

“Mikhail?” I guessed.

 

“Yep.” He simply answered before taking a sip of coffee. “Hearing Gangut and Tashkent call me ‘Comrade Mikhail’ makes me feel like I invented the Kalashnikov or something.”

 

I chuckled, “I know a some certain girls in my world who would find that humorous.”

 

“Yeah?” He smiled.

 

“There’s more than just us Kansen in my world. An advanced weapons tech company called Griffin created androids that run on AI based on firearms.” I explained, “I don’t quite understand how they got personalities from guns, but I came from a Battleship, so why not? Anyway, you saying that to AK-47 and her variants would make their day.”

 

“Huh… gun girls, eh? You get Sirens on land there, too?” Michael asked.

 

“Nein. They have their own enemy faction. They leave the seaborne threats to us.” I answered. “Wether or not they work with the Sirens, I don’t know.”

 

“Hmm…” He takes another sip, “Anyway…” He then looked at what I was doing on the computer. “You looking for that portal thing again?”

 

“Ja.” I drank some of the hot beverage. “With the equipment here, it’s proven damn near impossible. You don’t possess Siren tech so I cannot use any of it to track anomalous readings.”

 

“I see. The computers here have always been pretty crappy anyway.” He drank more from his own mug. “How about your rigging or your ship? That’s Siren tech, right?”

 

I slowly looked up at him, “Was?”

 

“You said something about the possibility of Kansen being Siren creations and being given that big hydra thing but them, didn’t you?” He shrugged, “Makes sense to me if Kanmusu become Abyssals as well.”

 

“That’s… only a theory of our origin.” I argued. “Geryon, though…”

 

“Hey, it’s a place to start, right? If you need any help, please don’t hesitate to ask anyone here. I gotta go do my rounds. See ya later.” He strolled away, paper cup in hand.

 

“Danke, Micheal.”

 

He was as kind to me as Hood was… but why did I not get the same kind of feelings for him as I do for her?

 

Could I be…?

 

Anyway, the theory that we are Siren in origin does make some sort of sense. There’s rumours among Azur Lane that Wisdom Cubes were given to humanity by the Sirens for unknown reasons, but that coupled with Seaport’s revelation that our entire world is one big experiment for them, things started to come together.

 

And my existential dread started to skyrocket even more.

 

Could my rigging really be Siren even without Geryon? He is sentient, just like theirs is…

 

Perhaps my old friend could find the anomaly? Maybe, but he’s long gone.

 

I had to try everything that came to mind. I went back to my room, freshened up, and went to the docks.

 

I had to reawaken Geryon, somehow.

 

Arriving there, I saw Ark Royal stood on the end of the pier, launching planes for patrols. Just like Graf, her planes remain as their miniature size and…

 

Wait…

 

I approached, “Guten Morgen, Frau Ark.”

 

“Oh, good morning, Miss Bismarck.” She smiled. “Early riser?”

 

“Not usually. I’m not much of a morning person.” I admitted as I stood next to her. “Was I seeing things out of tiredness, or are there tiny pilots flying your planes?”

 

Ark smiled as of she finds newcomers finding out about them amusing. “There certainly are. They’re our brave little Skilled Crew Members and Skilled Pilots. They help us operate our riggings and planes. We’re only human, so our minds can only handle so much at once. I assume you’re different and don’t have them?” She asked.

 

“Ja. We’re the embodiments of our past selves as warships. We can control everything remotely about our riggings and ships with thoughts. We do however have tiny helpers as well. They can improve our efficiency in combat and movement, but they resemble cats and chickens.”

 

Ark put a hand to her mouth and stifled a laugh, “Cats and chickens? How strange. What do you call them?”

 

I showed her pictures of them in my phone. “These are called Manjuus.” I found the picture I managed to take of the extremely rare occurrence of a Manjuu not doing something perverted. I swiped across and showed the picture that went viral on Juustagram of Richelieu hugging a bunch of comically round cats with a variety of naval hats on. “These are Meowfficers.”

 

“Oh my God, they’re so cute!” Ark gasped with her hands covering her mouth.

 

I added, “We actually have special Meowfficers as well who look more like tiny humans. This one is my favourite. Oscar.” I swiped across again and she saw my little feline mini-me.

 

I could swear Ark almost died from how adorable she found her. She said, “She looks like your daughter or something!”

 

I couldn’t help but smile thinking of our beloved Manjuus and Meowfficers. I missed having them about. We managed to save them all and ship them to the Pacific HQ before that pathetic excuse of a Kommandant could abuse them. He’d probably cook the poor little birds for dinner.

 

I hoped little Oscar was okay. She took quite a liking to me. Like Ark noticed, she even copied my style. I’d heard the Union girls called her “Unsinkable Sam”…

 

“Are you alright, Bismarck? You spaced out for a moment.”

 

“Ah, ja. Sorry, still waking up. Spent the night passed out at a computer.” I finished the coffee and put the cup and phone in my rigging before stepping into the water.

 

“Are you off somewhere?” Ark asked.

 

“I want to try to bring back an old friend.” I turned my rigging into my ship and looked at her, “Come along if you wish.” I jumped up onto my deck and walked to my bridge.

 

When she decided to join me, she found me trying the equipment on my consoles. I had since upgraded quite a lot of it with reverse-engineered Siren tech, though I doubted it would prove useful. If the Royal Navy had killed him off forever, I could be out of hope.

 

“Do you… need assistance?” Ark asked.

 

“I’m not sure how you could help, if I’m being honest. I’m not sure what to do myself.” I scratched my head. The Sirens brought Geryon to life, not me. I had no idea how to do it.

 

If he came back, would I lose myself again?

 

“Well, who is this friend? How could you bring them back in our world?” The Carrier asked as she sat in my Captain’s chair.

 

“Because he is a part of me. He’s still there, deep down. Sometimes, I see him in my dreams… it’s just…”

 

“Go on.”

 

“…the last time he was awoken, it was a dark time for me. He amplifies my emotions into his own. I was feeling immense hatred at the time, borderline insanity. Geryon, my friend, my rigging at full power, feels whatever I’m going through, cranked up to 11. It took almost the entire Royal Navy to take me down after your counterpart managed to destroy my rudders.”

 

“Are you feeling any sort of negativity right now?” She asked, concerned.

 

“The Admiral says I may be suffering from some form of depression. I’m not suicidal, but I just struggle to forgive myself for the things I’ve done and it’s hard for me to find joy or meaning in anything.” I quickly explained. “It’s nothing for you to worry about.”

 

“I see… could he be feeling it too, just so much so that he doesn’t want to come back?” Ark guessed.

 

Mein Gott… she was right…

 

I looked back at her, “That’s it. That’s why I can’t wake him up… but… if I can’t make myself feel better… then there’s no hope of bringing him back…” I sat down on a chair to the side with my hand to my head.

 

Ark thought for a moment and asked, “Those nights when you saw him in your dreams… what kind of day did you have before going to bed?”

 

“Usually I only see him after the launch days of the ones I love. Seeing them happy lightens my mood somewhat. Seeing Tirpitz, Hood and U-556 smiling makes me dare to feel better about myself, if only for the rest of the day. I’ve been seeing him recently while here, too. I don’t know why.”

 

“Perhaps because you’ve been helping a lot around here, even though you never had to?” She asked.

 

“We must always help those in need. I stand by that. It’s what I make my faction stand for. Those in need must always be helped in whatever capacity you can manage, unless of course, if what they need is detrimental to humanity.” I said firmly. I fully believe what I said, even if it is born mostly out of regret from my history.

 

Ark nodded, “Well said, Bismarck, but what I’m getting at is that helping people perhaps takes your mind off of what haunts you? Thinking of bringing them happiness helps you sleep better at night and see your long lost friend in your dreams?”

 

I thought about it. Could be that simple? Nein. These feelings… I can’t just make them go away, as much as I wish I could. I can’t just feel better and be happy. The idea of manifesting more positive emotions sounds easy at first, but I haven’t felt truly happy for more than a day for years. Every time I wake up on a morning, no matter how happy I felt the night before, it’s as if my emotions just reset.

 

I finally responded, “It makes sense, but I’m not sure I can feel enough positivity to help him come back.”

 

Ark smiled, “Then we’ll help you.”

 

I immediately, as if by instinct, declined, “Nein… I cannot ask you all to help me with this. It isn’t your problem…”

 

Ark became firm. She stood in front of me and decreed, “Bismarck, you are not going to ask them. I will. You have helped pretty much everyone on this base in some way or another, either directly or indirectly through helping others. Everyone owes you a debt of gratitude, and they are more than willing to help you. Please, just try to look past your self-doubt. I know it’s not easy, but please try to see that we want to help you.”

 

I was speechless. Was I really worth the trouble? Worth the care they want to show me? Of course, I had my doubts, but I was willing to believe it after meeting and helping so many of them. I looked up at her and I couldn’t help let a single tear escape my eyes, “Danke, Ark…”

 

She smiled again and sat back down, “You’re more than welcome, Bismarck. Now that that is settled, I a, curios as to why you even need this friend of yours.”

 

I wiped away the tear and looked at her. Now that I had another thing to focus on, I calmed myself and explained, “I was sent to this world when I interacted with a sort of rift or portal. It didn’t look like any I’d ever seen the Sirens create, so I just called it an anomaly. It gave off readings unlike anything else I’d ever found, so I’m looking for its unique signature. Trouble is, I don’t know how far away I can detect it from. We had found it by chance after being sent to investigate a strange weather phenomenon and your version of myself just happened to be on this end at the same time. Geryon was granted to me by the Sirens way back, so he may may have the power to help.”

 

Ark understood the problem, “So you need this Geryon to find something that cannot be found, and then our Bismarck has to find it as well at the same time with technology she might not be able to comprehend?”

 

“Exactly. It would be hopeless if not for Seaport’s ability to allow a direct like of communication with Shinano.”

 

“Shinano? I haven’t heard of that one. Sounds Japanese.” Ark reckoned.

 

“Ja, she’s a very powerful Sakura Kansen. One of the most powerful, in fact. Unlike her sisters Yamato and Musashi, who focus on firepower, she’s a Carrier, so she’s able to direct it in a different direction. She focuses on her unique ability to see other timelines, the same as the Abyssals at the cost of suffering bouts of narcolepsy. Seems she was able to commune with them in her sleep through the connection of our worlds forged by the anomaly, meaning it may still be active if she can still do it.”

 

“That’s incredible.” Ark said, amazed.

 

“We Kansen have the strangest abilities that often have nothing to do with our service history. In my case, it’s the opposite.” I said while focusing on my equipment again.

 

“How so?” Ark asked.

 

I immediately answered, “I sank Hood with one shell and now I have an ability to get a guaranteed hit on an enemy ship’s citadel with my first volley.” Without thinking while typing away.

 

Mein Gott, that was probably the first time I’d ever mentioned that incident without the usual dark feelings. Maybe Ark’s firm talk was already helping?

 

“I see… Bismarck, I have to ask, you said there’s another me in your world?”

 

I nodded, “Ja. There is.”

 

“Do you get along with her?”

 

“We don’t really talk. I don’t hate her, but I avoid her.” I admitted. I wouldn’t be surprised if she hated me.

 

She chuckled, “Our Bismarck is like that with me. She seems wary of me. Probably because of our history.”

 

“Oh, you think?” I asked sarcastically.

 

She realised her fumble and covered her mouth, “Oh! I’m so sorry! I…”

 

I calmed myself, “Nein, it’s okay. I had it coming, after all. Nobody sinks the Pride of the Royal Navy and gets away with it.” I returned my attention to my screen. “Ah!”

 

“What is it?”

 

“I just found this hidden file in my storage. It’s called, ‘Zwei Rigging’, but that doesn’t make sense.” I answered.

 

“How so?” Ark asked.

 

“Back home,” I explained, “The Eagle Union had developed something called ‘Type II Rigging’, which is an upgraded version of their rigging to reflect their newer ships that they got after their former ones were sunk or scrapped in World War 2 and afterwards like Enterprise, her sisters, Laffey, etc, but I never got another ship. I don’t know where the Sirens got a Type II Rigging for me. They probably made it from scratch, or perhaps it’s my true rigging.”

 

Ark seemed to be struggling to keep up. She muttered, “This is so bloody confusing… are you able to access it?”

 

“It’s locked behind multiple layers of security… usually, I’d have had Hipper work through it because she’s the more scientific one of us, but I should be able to, given enough time.” I reasoned. It didn’t seem as secure as most other Siren files Iron Blood had found in the past. Those are almost impregnable.

 

It was as if they wanted me to access it…

 

“I’ll leave you to it. I need to report to the Admiral, anyway. I’ll start asking around for any shipgirls who’d like to try and improve your mental state, Bismarck. We’re here for you. Remember that.”

 

I nodded, “Danke schön, Ark Royal.”

 

For the first time, I dared to believe that I was worth all of this.

---

[̷͉̟͕̔͒͝Ẻ̷̼͚̃̈́ư̵̪̺̍r̴̼̱̆͒ợ̷̺͌͜p̷̢̋ë̵̢̬̻́a̴͎̘̪̒͝n̴̙̓̈́͘ ̴̡̲̚W̸͚̐͘͝ ḁ̴̛̽ ṭ̵̡̛͔̀̀e̵̞̱͗̆͊r̷̨̨̭̾ ̴̥̿̊̌P̸̨̠̰͂̔͝ṟ̴̎ỉ̵͔̈ṅ̴̟̿c̸̰̜̼̈́͑͘é̷̡̘š̶̘̕͘s̴͚̺͒̏̀ ]

 

My vision returned again and on the floor was a defeated and dismembered Tester, still barely active and staring up at me with her verdammt smile.

 

“Not again…” I whispered.

 

Hood and U-556 stared at us in shocked silence.

 

“That’s… more like it…” Tester said approvingly.

 

I picked her up and demanded, “Tell us what this machine is!”

 

“Figure it out…” Tester’s smile vanished.

 

“Tell us!” We slammed her against the featureless, cold metal wall of the machine.

 

“Now where… is the fun in that?” The weakened Siren retorted before coughing up her blood. A portal opened up on the surface of the machine and we ended up accidentally pushing her through it. Luckily, we managed to pull our arm out before it closed.

 

“Scheiße!” I yelled as we punched the machine, denting the exterior shell. I had done that before turning into… whatever I was, I probably would’ve shattered my hand.

 

Hood and U-556 both stayed silent, still staring at me.

 

“Was?” I asked them.

 

“You sure you’re back, Bismarck?” Hood asked.

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

U-556 answered, “Well, you… didn’t seem like you for a moment… like someone else was in control… your accent changed to a Royal one… are you okay, Bismarck?”

 

I looked at them seriously. I had to know what happened, “What did I do to her?”

 

Hood cautiously approached us and said, “Like 556 said, it’s like someone else had control of your body.” She held our hand and looked us in the eyes, “Bismarck, I want you to be honest. Is there someone in your head? Are they the one you keep talking to when you’re alone?”

 

“Don’t you dare.” Nelson warned me.

 

I couldn’t bear to lie to such a good person. I ignored Nelson again and nodded, “Someone from my world who we let down… Nelson. She and her sister Rodney went on a mission and never returned… and when your old Kommandant almost killed me, she appeared in my head and offered me this form to save me, but you came in and pulled me out of there just in time. For that, I thank you again, but it seems that it’s happened anyway. Twice now, I’ve blacked out and woken up standing over a gravely wounded Siren with no memory of what I did to her.”

 

“So… that was your Nelson pulling Tester’s arms off?” Hood asked, “…using your body?”

 

“I suppose it’s… our body, now...” I shrugged.

 

“No.” Hood wasn’t about to accept that. “It’s your body, Bismarck. This Nelson of yours is wrong to try and convince you that you must share it. If you need help getting her out of your head, I’ve heard the Eagle Union may have some way to get her out.” Hood offered.

 

“Don’t. You. Dare.” Nelson warned me. “Remember, you owe me this for abandoning me.”

 

Silently, I looked at the dent in the machine and saw that it bent the corner and made a gap in the seams. I dug our fingers into it and ripped it open, exposing the machinery underneath, “…let’s see what this thing is…”

 

Hood gently put her arm on my shoulder, “Bismarck, please. Please consider it. I’ve seen things like this before. The Eagle Union once lost a Kansen to the voices in her head. Bon Homme Richard was her name, if I recall correctly. She was one of the kindest, most uplifting women I’d ever had the pleasure of meeting. Unfortunately, she succumbed to her madness and now she’s one of our most feared adversaries. She very nearly killed our Bismarck. Please promise me you’ll consider it before you lose yourself.”

 

Nelson again warned me, “Continue to ignore me. See what happens.”

 

I looked at Hood and nodded. That seemed to appease her and she let go of me.

 

I wonder what would’ve happened if I’d listened to Nelson from the start…

 

“Bismarck!” U-556 called out. I went over and she continued, “I found what this machine is! It tracks the anomaly thing you were sent through!”

 

“Was!?” I gasped, “Is it still in the Denmark Strait?”

 

“Nein! It’s… off the coast of Maizuru?”

 

Maizuru!? That’s where the Naval District is back home!

 

“Wait a minute!“ Hood exclaimed, “The Sakura Empire’s Kidō Butai is patrolling there!”

Chapter 13: Der Stahlhydra

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Perhaps Ark was right. I spent the rest of the day helping out whoever I could. I will admit it made me feel better about myself. Nothing could undo my past sins, but I could at least distract myself from them.

 

As thanks for assisting them in developing new, more durable training targets for them, the Akagi and Kaga offered to teach me archery. I accepted and learned how to use the bow. They even allowed me to try out theirs.

 

I never like to brag, but let’s just say I could probably take on Enterprise now.

 

“You have very good aim, Bismarck-san.” Akashi softly praised me. She’s VERY different to the psychotic fox woman I knew.

 

As for Kaga, she’s the complete opposite to the white fox. While our Kaga is impulsive and emotional at the worst of times, this one seems calm and mellow constantly. I looked at her as she continued practicing and she asked, “Is there something on my face?”

 

…so that’s what being asked that feels like. I stuttered and replied, “N… nein. Apologies.” If that question makes people feel this uncomfortable, perhaps I should stop asking others.

 

“Kaga, be nice.” Akagi warned her.

 

“Forgive me, sister.” Kaga responded as she let off her shot and effortlessly hit her targets.

 

“It’s time for me to go. I had promised Frau Ashigara to help with another lesson.” I spoke.

 

“Good luck, Bismarck-san. Go easy on Fubuki-chan, hai?” Akagi asked. She had a soft spot for that Destroyer.

 

“Of course, Frau Akagi. Danke schön for the lessons.” I bowed to her and left.

 

That night, feeling somewhat satisfied with myself, I decided to try and speak to Geryon. To my luck, I indeed encountered him again in my dream.

 

I was stood on my ship in the Atlantic, right back in 1941. My outfit was the same one I wore when I sank Hood, the one granted to me by the Sirens along with my mechanical friend, down to the gilded hat and black metal sabatons.

 

A look that I thought I could just put behind me. It seems my past will never stop haunting me.

 

The familiar sea fog smelled just like it did back then. This time though, I was alone, without any of the humans on board. Admiral Lütjens and Kapitän Lindemann were nowhere to be found. Good. They won’t be able to interrupt us.

 

I held out my hand towards the front of my ship. I said out loud, “Geryon, my friend. You have been watching over my dreams for years, defending me from the nightmares. I know you couldn’t always be there for me, but I am deeply grateful to you for when you were. Emerge and speak to me.”

 

After a few seconds of silence, three huge mechanical hydra heads broke through the water right in front of my ship. Geryon set himself down on my deck. His middle head got close to me and bowed. I approached and put my hand on the side of his jaw.

 

“My dear friend… I know our first outing did not go to plan… and we both live in deep regret for what we did to Hood… and what we were made for… who made us… but…” I petted his head like a colossal dog, “I need your help again. Don’t worry, the Sirens aren’t using us this time, nor is that moustached megalomaniac. This is my own choice. I need you to come back and use your ability to help get us back to our own world. To help our friends, to return a different me to hers.”

 

Geryon whined, as if he was scared.

 

“Come now. Remember U-556? The one who saved us after we were defeated? Remember Hood? The one who we sank and has forgiven us? Remember when I told you about Tirpitz? Our sister, who misses me dearly and would love to meet you? We decided to spend time with all of them, remember? They need us, and we need them.” I smiled.

 

Geryon seemed to cheer up and become filled with determination, probably because of the small amount I felt. Ark was right. Whatever I felt, Geryon felt it tenfold. If I was to bring him back, I had to be careful with my inner thoughts-

 

“ROOOOOOAAAAARRRRR”

 

Geryon shot flames out of his other two heads in rage as I thought about the things to not think about. Perhaps this wasn’t the best idea, but it was all I had. I petted him again and that brought me some sense of happiness, in turn, calming him down immediately.

 

“There, there. It’s okay. Listen to me, my friend. I need you. They need you. Return to me, and we can finally use our power for good. We can make up for our wrongdoing. You can be loved by the Kansen, just like Eisen, Shrimpy, Fishy and the others are.” I promised. I’ll admit, saying Roon’s rigging was loved by all was a stretch.

 

Geryon pulled back and looked at me. He nodded and I was then full of hope, making him very excited to return. So much so that we forced me awake so that I could summon him ASAP.

 

I was jolted awake and got up as quick as I could. To my surprise, my thin tank top and shorts I usually wear for bed were replaced by the same outfit I was just wearing in my dream. I decided to solve this mystery later and used the saved time to sprint back to my ship.

 

I could finally let my friend live again, and bring our full strength back to Iron Blood.

---

[ E̶̢̍ṳ̷̡͕̈́̄́ͅr̸̭͕͇͛̈͠ò̴̜͛p̷̦̅͋̂̈́e̴̺̰̘̫̽à̵͙͚̗͝͠n̶̮͖͚̈́̕ ̴̥̐͆͌W̶̧̺̬̰̑̂͝a̶͔̪̲͋t̴͓̗̬̜͐͛ḛ̶̼̼̲͒r̷͇̼̝̔̿͛̇ ̷͚̲͛̑͐́P̴̜͈͕̄̒͋r̴̡̈́͐i̶̫͓͈̪̇̍ n̷̞̂ c̵̺͊́̕ͅẻ̶̪̺̟͙́͠s̶̨̙̜̜͐͆̌s̷̲̅̐́̚ ]

 

The anomaly was near the Naval District… We had to leave. Immediately.

 

Running around the Stronghold, we looked for any way out, but it was a maze in there. I could’ve sworn some parts were non-Euclidean, throwing us off and confusing the hell out of us.

 

“How big is this place!?” U-556 yelled out after encountering the 20th nonsensical dead end in a row.

 

“We may have to find a way to teleport out with a portal like the Sirens do. Force one to do it for us, if possible.” Hood suggested.

 

“It’s definitely possible. It’s how I got here.” I answered.

 

“You defeated the Siren who captured and impersonated us?” Hood asked in a surprised tone.

 

“Ja. Sorry for not mentioning it before.”

 

“Oh, thank goodness.” Hood sighed in relief. “I was worried about the Commander.”

 

“This wall… it looks different…” I noticed. To Hood and U-556, it looked like a normal wall, but there was something off about it to us.

 

“It’s just a wall, Bismarck!” U-556 argued.

 

“I must concur with the little one. I don’t see anything else.” Hood agreed.

 

“They think you’re stupid. Blow it up.” Nelson spoke. Huh, she’s being helpful, at last? But was she talking about the Sirens or Hood and U-556? Regardless, I didn’t see any other way, so I decided to just go with it.

 

“Stand back!” I yelled as I pointed our combined riggings at the strange “wall”.

 

Huh… it felt… good to obey her that time…

 

Hood saw Nelson’s triple-barrelled turrets and gasped before I fired, dispelling the illusion and blowing a hidden door open, exposing the outside air.

 

“Bloody hell… I suppose brute force is necessary sometimes…” Hood murmured.

 

“The sea! The sky!” U-556 cheered. Together, we exited and inhaled the fresh sea air.

 

“That smell… we really are in the Atlantic… in fact… according to my rigging… we’re…” Hood closed her eyes.

 

“Mein Gott!” U-556 yelled, “We’re in the same location as our old base! They built this place right on top of it!”

 

I looked at them, “How is that possible!? We weren’t gone that long!”

 

Hood shrugged, “Never assume you know anything about what the Sirens are capable of, Bismarck. Almost every time we encounter them, there’s something new.”

 

“Unless it’s Purifier.” The Sub countered, “She never learns.” She chuckled.

 

“Didn’t I just kill her?” I asked.

 

“No, you only destroyed her body. She’ll be back eventually with a new one and she won’t be very happy.” Hood answered.

 

“Then why did Tester escape?” I asked.

 

“They still feel pain.” U-556 answered with a concerned tone. “You were really dragging out her suffering.”

 

“I… I was?”

 

“It’s alright, Bismarck. It was most likely Nelson doing it.” Hood tired to assure me.

 

Was it really her? Or me?

 

And the Sirens can just come back like that? What’s the point in fighting them, then? What do they gain from it if they’re already so powerful?

 

There must be something else going on for them to be doing this…

 

I decided to put that aside for now and look for a way to escape this colossal fortress.

 

After a while of sneaking around behind the backs of patrolling Siren Pawns, we found a large portal generator that they use to send fleets at the Azur Lane HQs en masse when an Arbiter isn’t present for an assault.

 

“This place is far too heavily fortified to get 8n any closer. We’ll have to limit our sabotage to just this building.” Hood deduced.

 

Seeing for myself the rest of the facility on lockdown and this building the only way out, I was in inclined to agree.

 

U-556 said, “If we break these portal generators, they won’t be able to call in reinforcements without a high-level Siren there to do it. If we launch an operation to assault this base, we can focus on them and they won’t be able to throw any more mass-production vessels at us!”

 

“Sounds good. Let’s get to it, and then we can make a portal to the anomaly for myself and one back home for the two of you.”

 

They both looked at me. Hood asked, “You’re going to it alone?”

 

“I cannot risk you getting transported back with me. It would create more problems.” I responded. It’s safer for them to return safe so they can tell the Kommandant about this place.

 

“Nein!” U-556 declared, “I made a vow to be by Lord Bismarck’s side no matter what! I will go with you to the anomaly and wait for her to come back in your place!”

 

“I will, as well!” Hood proudly announced.

 

Seeing as I wasn’t likely able to argue with them, I just nodded and said, “Alright, then. Let’s take out some of our reserve ammo and place them round the room. Hood, HE shells. U-556, get ready to fire a torpedo at them as we escape. I’ll work on opening the portal.

 

They both nodded and we set about the sabotage.

 

I luckily found a console that wasn’t locked. It seems the Sirens never expected an intruder to get this far. Such arrogance. It took me a while, but I finally figured out how to summon portals. I inputted the coordinates for the anomaly for one.

 

“All set, Bismarck!” Hood called out.

 

“Opening the portal!” I responded, “U-556, get ready to blow the ammo!”

 

“Jawohl!” The Sub nodded as she summoned her rigging and aimed her torpedo tubes.

 

The purple portal opened up and we got ready at it.

 

“Firing!” The Sub announced. We heard her torpedoes firing before jumping through the portal.

 

Instantly, we found ourselves in the Sea of Japan, the huge section of ocean between Japan and mainland Asia.

 

We looked around and saw nothing but horizon, except for the anomlay in the distance. There were three shipgirls closing in on it. They had… fox ears? Two brown-haired, the other with white hair.

 

As they looked at it, we heard a slow clapping behind us. Turning around, we saw yet another Siren. A shorter one sat back on an octopus-like rigging.

 

“Bravo. Impressive work. Such a shame you were too slow.” She mocked with a smile.

 

“Observer!” Hood called out.

 

“Do you always announce out loud who you’re fighting?” The Siren asked.

 

We aimed all our riggings at her and she waved us off. She said in a disinterested voice, “Oh, spare me. I think you should be focused on something other than me~” She said as she pointed back at the fox Kansen.

 

Hesitantly, we looked back and saw two of them get pulled in just like I was, and two Kanmusu get spat out in a similar fashion, causing the remaining Kansen to help them up. It seemed they hadn’t yet noticed us and the Siren behind them.

 

“Mein Gott…” I muttered, “This just got a lot more difficult…” as we heard Observer charging up her plasma cannons…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Standing on the dock once more, I could see some shipgirls that saw me sprinting here and had decided to investigate.

 

Prinz followed me and asked, “Bismarck? What’s going on? Where’d you get the new outfit?”

 

“No time to explain, Prinz. Just trust me.” I drew the sword on my hip and pointed it at my vessel.

 

“Geryon!” I yelled out, “Hear me and awaken! I call upon your power once more!”

 

The ground shook and a bright light started glowing from the opposite side of my ship towards the ocean. More shipgirls gathered as they thought there was a threat. Even the Admiral come out to see what the commotion was about.

 

Geryon climbed onto the side of my ship and looked over the bridge and funnel at us. He had my rigging’s versions of the main guns on his back and his wings and the secondaries on his left and right heads. He roared out in triumph and wasted no time in taking off and circling around the base, flying free at last while putting the shipgirls on edge.

 

“Fear not! He will not hurt you!” I assured them. They all put away their rigging, but kept their eyes on him as he floated just above the water behind me. He gave me the power to start levitating. It was a strange feeling, but familiar. We were, after all, both floating when the Royal Navy defeated us in ‘41.

 

I just hoped they wouldn’t immediately suspect us when we returned in this form again.

 

The Admiral and Nagato approached me. The former asked, “Bismarck? This is your friend?”

 

“Ja. His name is Geryon. He’s the better half of me.” I nodded with a smile.

 

Geryon growled and I petted his middle head, “It’s alright. These are our allies. Listen to me. I need you to activate your sensors. All of them. I want to know if you detect anything strange.”

 

He simply looked at me in confusion. I scratched my head, “Right… different world, everything is strange… here. This signal.” I gave him the recording of the anomalous readings I took right before being sent here.

 

Soon enough, my hydra friend looked out to the horizon and shot off into the Sea of Japan.

 

As he got far enough away, I landed back on the ground. The Admiral whistled as he adjusted his hat. He joked, “Well, we’re gonna have a lot of news crews here soon… he’s not very discreet, is he?”

 

“It’ll be fine. Just deny it ever happened. It’s unlikely they have any footage of him.” I smiled. “It may take him a while to find the anomaly, though. It could be anywhere on Earth. It could even be on land in the middle of Mongolia, for all we know-“

 

ROOOOOOAAAARRRR

 

Geryon came back? Already…?

 

He hovered in front of us and showed me a screen with the exact location of the anomaly.

 

“Machst du Witze mit mir?…?” I whispered.

 

It’s in the middle of the Sea of Japan. Literally a few metres north of us.

 

Wait… Don’t the Kidō Butai patrol there all the time…?

 

Admiral Micheal answered his now buzzing radio. “Go ahead.”

 

The voice of this world’s Akagi answered, “Teitoku-sama, we’ve encountered a strange weather phenomenon. A large mechanical beast just flew past and is headed your way.”

 

“The dragon thing is on our side, don’t worry. What does that thing look like, Akagi?” he asked.

 

She responded, “It… looks… like it’s not there… it’s warping reality… Kaga-nee and I are going to make contact…”

 

Shocking him and Nagato, I suddenly snatched the radio and yelled, “NEIN! DON’T TOUCH IT!”

 

All we heard was static.

 

“Frau Akagi! Frau Akagi, come in!” I tried.

 

“What the hell…?” The Admiral whispered.

 

I looked in his direction and soon enough, we all saw faint lights in the early morning fog.

 

“Are those…?” Nagato asked, pointing.

 

Ooyodo radioed from the office, “Secretary Ship Nagato-sama, the radar is lit up full of unidentified contacts.”

 

Full air wings of flaming red Zero fighters and blue Val dive bombers emerged from the clouds, flying right at us.

 

Scheiße.

 

Nagato instinctively radioed, “ALL SHIPS, PREPARE FOR ANTI-AIR COMBAT!”

Chapter 14: Answers

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“GERYON! PROTECT THE BASE!” I yelled as the fiery dive bombers started blowing up parts of the Naval District.

 

My metal friend started fighting for air dominance, attracting the attention of the red Zeroes. The blue Vals, however, started slipping through his defences. The shipgirls all started shooting upwards at them, being careful not to hit Geryon.

 

Akagi’s menacing voice filled the air, “WHERE IS AMAGI-SAN!? WHERE IS SHIKIKAN-SAMA!?”, Scaring the smaller shipgirls.

 

Verdammt… I knew then I had to go find her, but could I really leave them all there?

 

“Bismarck!” Micheal yelled to me over the sound of battle, “What’s going on!? What happened to Akagi and Kaga!? And who’s attacking us!?

 

“They’ve been replaced!” I answered while trying to focus on my aim.

 

“Replaced!? Who by!?”

 

“OUR Akagi and Kaga! Their planes must’ve followed Geryon here!”

 

“Do they usually attack allies randomly!?” Nagato asked.

 

I shook my head in disappointment, “Unfortunately, yes they do!”

 

Seaport appeared next to us and spoke calmly, “The anomaly… there is a Siren near it… on the other side… a short one… with tentacles…”

 

“That must be Observer!” I deduced. She matches that description and is usually the one being mischievous. She must have been studying the anomaly.

 

“If you wish for me to swap worlds with a Siren… to find out what their ultimate goal is… now is the time…” The Abyssal reminded me.

 

“Nein! The Admiral was right! I cannot allow you to be put in danger when your sisters are worried about you, and I cannot allow a Siren to learn they can come here!”

 

“As you wish… we will help fight these attackers instead…” Seaport then disappeared under the waves along with the rest of the Abyssals.

 

“Don’t harm them! You’ll only piss them off more!” I called out, unsure if she could hear me. “Frau Nagato, Frau Mutsu! Come with me! We have to stop those Carriers!”

 

“After you, Bismarck-san!” Mutsu smiled.

---

[Ĕ̵̦̱͊̇̈́u̷̢̮̹̤̓̃͆͂ṟ̵̡̣̳̎o̷͙̻̿͝p̶͇̟͉͔͐e̵͔͙̪͝ä̶̲́̒ṇ̴̔͛̓ ̸̨̛̤̈́̾W̴͖͉̯͐̅a̷̰̳̲̓̽̑́ť̴̡̪̟e̵͔̋͂͝ͅr̶̲̊̈ ̵͖̬͊P̶̜̻̃̓͌r̴̘̽́i̴̫͋́͗͘ṉ̵̡̧̓́̚͜c̸̮͒̄͠e̴̗̲̖̬̿̈͗s̴̡̙͕͑͘s̵̙͍̝̽̒]

 

“Look out!” I yelled as we all narrowly missed being hit by Observer’s attack, but it kept going and hit the remaining fox Kansen, sending her onto her side.

 

“Lady Amagi, no!” Hood called out.

 

Ah, so that was Amagi? Did that mean the other two were—

 

“Bismarck, move!” U-556 shouted. I snapped out of my thoughts as I narrowly dodged out of the way of another attack.

 

Then I realised she seemed to be targeting only me.

 

“You know there’s only two ways out of this, Bismarck~”

 

She was right. Either she killed me, or I went back through the portal and swapped with the other me.

 

“As for you two, I’m sending you both on a trip.”

 

Hood asked, “A… trip?”

 

Observer’s eyes glowed and she snapped her fingers, “A trip down Memory Lane!”

 

I looked at them both and they fell to their knees and entered a trance-like state…

---

[Hood]

 

What am I doing back here…?

 

It’s… the Atlantic?

 

Is that… Bismarck and Prinz Eugen?

 

BOOM

 

What was that noise…? Did Bismarck just…?

 

Looking up, I saw…

 

A shell?

 

CLANG

 

My God… it hit me in my…

 

BANG

 

The shell went right through my unarmored deck and detonated in my magazine…

 

My God… I’ve had countless nightmares about this incident… but they’ve never felt as real as this did…

 

I’m supposed to be the Pride of the Royal Navy… and I was sunk so quickly… I let everyone down…

 

I… I’m so sorry, everyone… I’m sorry I’m so useless…

 

After all my experience… all I could do when faced with my own death… was let out an ungodly scream…

---

[E̵̟̟͛u̸̧̨͎̱̮̹̟̒͆̋̀ṙ̴͎͇̺̟ǫ̴̜̀͝p̸̨̭̤̱̬͒̍̑͛͛̂̑ê̷̢͙̪̲̻̈́̾̌̇a̵̿̉̏̈́̃͜͠͝n̷̨̛̙̲͇͇͐͛͒͊̇ ̸͔̾͒̈́͂͐͌W̷̱̻̘͉̫̒ͅa̸̢̹̖͂̋̀̇́͜͝t̷̡̤̮̐e̷̯̦͚̮͈̲̰͌̆̔r̸̖̆̆̅ ̷̡̙̹̦̞̾P̶̛̮̲̥͙̀̎̽͊͐r̸̡̟͔͉̹̙̰̎͂̏͗i̸̢͉͙̼͐́̎͜n̸̗̠̲̂̇͜ͅc̸̛͍̰̪͉̲̓̐̉́̓e̵̞͖͓̳̮̒͒s̷̯̰̰͐́͜s̵͙͓̭̳͉͑̏̕]

 

Hood began screaming and crying as if she were in agony and fell to her side clutching her gut.

 

“Hood!” I called out, kneeling next to her. “Observer! Stop this!”

 

“No.”

 

Behind me, I then heard U-556 scream, “Lord Bismarck! Nein!”

---

[U-556]

 

I failed…

 

I swore an oath to lend my aid to Lord Bismarck, no matter where we are…

 

All I could do was watch Ark Royal doom her fate…

 

Why did I have to use all my torpedoes…?

 

I’m no guardian…

 

I’m no Kansen…

 

I’m a failure…

 

Lord Bismarck… forgive me… bitte… es tut mir so leid…

---

[E̵̛̯̯̦̠͊̑͂͘͝u̷̻͕̿͑͒̐͗͘͜ŗ̶̨̲̯̺͓͇̍͒̓̍̿̕͘͜͝ó̵̢̗͙̫͔̻̞̞͓̓̾̓̀͌p̷͕̹̳̤̽̌͋̍̽̔͌̚͝ͅͅe̵̳̩͕͉̯̍a̷̮̹͈̬̯̳͎̤̽́̐̑͑̄̑̈́͝ͅn̶͈̹̥̳̊̆̏̄͐̂̅̕͜͜ ̷͓͕̮̤̱̙̾̓̔̿̿̐̏̕͝ͅW̴̡̙̼̮̫͚͋̓̇͐̾̂̋̚͜a̶̰̅̈́̇͑͋͘͠t̸͉̂ẹ̶̥͈͍̫́̒̍̈́̍͒̈́̓r̶͉͚͎͇̩̮̀̂̊̔̚ ̸̛̥͖̔͗͆̓̕͝Ṗ̴͙͔̳̜̯͈̘̭̔̿̑̅̌̒ŗ̶͎̊̓í̸͇̫͕̼͈̥̫̣̍̎̏̅̕̚͠ñ̴͇c̴̢̭̪̼̯̻͗̈́̉̈́̉͋͆̋͜͜ȩ̷̰͚̝͉̍̓͊̔s̷͇̱̯͎͊̒̑͋̈́̄͘s̷̨̢͖̝͍̠͕̱̚]

 

The poor little Sub broke down crying, but she didn’t seem to be in pain like Hood. I glared at the Siren and stood before her, “Stop it. Or I will make you.”

 

“You know, you should be thankful. Now that they can’t interrupt the experiment, they won’t be harmed. Well, not physically, at least~” the mocking Siren giggled. “Their physical pain is only simulated.”

 

“Free them!”

 

“I will not. This is my experiment. I am in control. Now be a good little test subject and get those two Carriers back in that anomaly and bring back my two little foxes, then go in it yourself to bring back my other little project and all will be right again~”

 

“That won’t work unless the other Akagi and Kaga willingly come back through at the same time!” I argued.

 

“Oh? Well, I wonder what will happen otherwise?” The Siren wondered out loud. Verdammt… I just helped her understand that thing…

 

I looked back at my friends. Kaga was helping up Akagi and they both saw me. It took them a moment to recognise me and looked horrified at my new look. They started sailing towards me with this world’s Amagi while aiming their bows and rigging at Observer.

 

“Nein! Don’t approach! You two go back through that thing!” I tried.

 

“You’d better sort them out, or I’ll throw all three of your dead bodies through it.” Observer ordered in a suddenly serious, agitated tone. “And yes, I’m fully aware that you don’t have Cubes, and that you’re far weaker than Kansen.”

 

Akagi asked, “This is the world of Kansen? What happened to us?” As she and Kaga stood either side of me.

 

“Oh, sweetie, if I explained everything to you, we’d be here all day, and I don’t have all day for this experiment.” Observer mockingly retorted.

 

“Wait…” I looked at them both, “You’re not… hostile to me?”

 

“No? Why would we be?” Kaga asked as she and Akagi aimed their bows at Observer.

 

“Because… I’m an Abyssal…”

 

Akagi smiled, “We’ve made peace with them now. The Abyssals are actually very nice now that we’ve come to understand them.”

 

Shocked, I heard Nelson say, “No…”

 

“But… how?” I asked.

 

Kaga bluntly answered, “The other you managed to capture one and use her to negotiate a peace treaty.”

 

“Sister! Putting it like that sounds horrible!” Akagi scolded. “What she meant is that the other you saved a small Abyssal from being sunk in a battle with her and looked after her like she was her own daughter, until her sisters found us and she actually sat them down to speak with them instead of fighting. Now we know why they attacked us and we’re working with them on a peaceful solution.”

 

Amagi smiled proudly, “I knew Bismarck-san would work hard to redeem herself, even if she deems hers,eh unworthy of redemption.”

 

Her Bismarck really does hate herself, huh?

 

Observer cleared her throat and asked, “Are you done?”

 

Akagi looked at her, “So what’s with you? Why do you fight? Perhaps we can also work together to—“

 

The water in front of us is blasted by a beam. The Siren simply said, “My reason isn’t yours to know. I’m not interested in working with you. Go through the anomaly. Now.”

 

Akagi countered, “Don’t you want to settle things peacefully? Besides, it may spell disaster for all of us if we go through without our counterparts.”

 

“Hmm?” Observer raised her brow, “So… you know what happens?”

 

“We’ve made some theories. It may be disastrous to go in when one’s alternate self is not on the other side.” Kaga answered.

 

“Kaga!” I hissed.

 

“How interesting… in the name of science, shall we test it?~” She charged at us, knocking us down and grabbed Amagi by her neck.

 

“Nein!” I yelled, getting back up quickly and charging after her with my comrades. I asked them, “Was our Amagi with you on patrol!?”

 

“No! She was at the base!”

 

“Then we have to save her!”

 

Amagi had woken up and was struggling in Observer’s tentacles, who was slowly pushing her into the anomaly.

 

“Let her go!” I demanded.

 

“If you insist…” Observer responded, lifting Amagi up above the anomaly and dropping her.

 

I sped up and jumped as high as I could, which was a lot fast and higher than I was used to thanks to becoming an Abyssal, enough to clear the anomaly and jump over it, grabbing Amagi and getting her to safety as Akagi and Kaga distracted Observer with their planes.

 

“Arigato, Bismarck-san!” Amagi smiled as I put her on her feet.

 

“Stop messing about. Just kill her.” Nelson ordered.

 

“Stop telling me what to do.” I argued. I looked at Hood and U-556, still out of it.

 

“If you keep ignoring me, you will lose yourself. I’m trying to prevent that.” She warned.

 

“What you’re trying to do is take over!” I yelled out loud, confusing everyone.

 

Observer, thinking I was talking to her, countered, “Oh, honey. If only you knew the truth…” before firing at me again. I swore I could… see something when I looked at the Siren… something in her mind. The same thing I felt when I saw the others after becoming this…

 

“Yes, if only we knew.” Nelson repeated, implying we could find out.

 

Before, Nelson got close to the other Sirens when I blacked out and I killed Purifer immediately… I wonder if this time. I looked at our hand and it started to glow slightly.

 

“Akagi, Kaga! Keep her busy!”

 

“What are you planning, human?” The Siren asked as she defended herself from my friends.

 

I dashed quickly at Observer, clearly surprising her with how fast I was. I slammed our hand into her forehead, bringing her down to the surface of the water. My new natural Abyssal abilities kicked in automatically and I pacified her while directly entering her memories.

 

“Use their memories against them!? Then I’ll look at yours!” I yelled.

 

Her firewalls and antivirus became useless as they weren’t made with this in mind. Her eyes rolled back and she became limp…

---

[Observer Alpha]

 

What… where…?

 

Where am I…? What is this place…? A facility? What am I?

 

“Ah, the second Observer model is complete. The upload of the new AI is successful. Write that down.” A man in a white lab coat said.

 

“Yes, sir! She looks so cute, just like Zero!” His assistant, a shorter brunette woman with crooked red glasses excitedly wrote down something on a clipboard. “The neural link technology from Griffin really helped us out with this project!”

 

“Who…?” I asked, dazed from just being awoken.

 

“Welcome to the world, Observer Alpha. You are the newest addition to the Anticochus Program. Your purpose is to help humanity against any threat, be it terrestrial or extraterrestrial.” The man answered.

 

“I see… how?” I asked, unsure of what to do.

 

“You have a special ability. Close your eyes and summon your rigging. Concentrate. It’s in there somewhere.”

 

I did as instructed. I heard something happen and suddenly felt many more appendages.

 

“Wah! She’s got—!” The assistant yelped.

 

I opened my eyes and saw my rigging for the first time. I was sat in a little throne with black slimy tentacles all over the place.

 

“Well done, Observer Alpha. We’ll introduce you to your fellow Observer soon. First, we must run some tests…”

 

Some time later, after some medical and mechanical checks on my body, I was taken to see Observer Zero. She looked similar to me, except with blue accents rather than yellow like mine.

 

“Zero.” The man ordered, “This is your new colleague. Get her up to speed on what’s happening. I need to check on my assistant’s Kansen Initiative.”

 

“Understood.” Zero responded in sleepy monotone. The man left and I was alone with her. She looked at me while hugging some sort of soft toy. She rubbed her eyes and said, “Welcome, Observer Alpha.”

 

“How did you know my name?” I asked.

 

“I read your designation as soon as you walked in. Come, I will teach you everything…”

---

[Ė̸̛̘̞̞̫̹͓͙͗̌͗̃̓̚͠ͅû̷̮͚̩̽͗́̌̎̆̍̕ͅr̷̛͎̙͔̙̝̤̠̣̒͆̇̅͊͋̊̕͝ȏ̵̱͉̩̍̾p̸̹̭͆͐̔͆̃̔͋̈́̆̕e̶͇̣̰̲͎̱̻͇̪͈͎͐͒̃͌̄ä̸̛̖̺̔̕n̸̡͎̝̥̠̱̣̊͑͌̄̉͌̓̈́͠ ̷̧̛̭͇̠̝̩̰̺̓͊W̸̧̧̟̻̳̩̌̑͜a̷̧̛̜͍̩̲̫̟͔̪̬̦͗͛̉̒͘̚t̵͈̺̳͂̑͌͂͂ë̷̢̱̯̹͖̲̗͔̣̰ͅr̴̭̞̳͎̯̦̣̮̬͎͍͆̂͠ ̴̠͙̩̤̲̝͕̊̓́̅̂̾́̀̏̑͝P̵̨̢̦͓͙͎̯̯̆̅͋̑̀͆̿r̷̺͉̱̭̒̅̇́̒̍̓͘ͅi̷̢̱̠̭̹̖̗͉̋n̶̢̦͉̖̖̭͇͓͜͠ͅc̷̢̢̗̮̳͔̤̱͎̦̘̑͋͌e̶͔̱̝̭͇̦̜̠̅̀̈̓͊ͅs̶̻̣̹͎̥͔̺̠͔̥̞̄͆͊͑̎͛̋͒̚͝s̶̺̳͔̺̺̠̝̺̝̏̍̆̐͘͠]

 

Observer fought back and forced me out. She threw off my hand from her face and kicked me back.

 

“DON’T DO THAT!” She shrieked.

 

I checked on Hood and U-556. They were now knocked out. I just hoped they were out of whatever the Siren did to them.

 

Now enraged, Observer’s attacks became erratic and uncoordinated. She was harder to predict, but I could dodge her attacks easier.

 

“Bismarck-san, we can’t hit her!” Akagi called out to me.

 

“Then get those two to land! Don’t let them sink! Amagi, with me!”

 

“Hai!” They all responded, picking up the Kansen and getting them to safety. Amagi and I fired a volley at Observer, our combined Kansen and Abyssal power stunning her and knocking her tentacles away. I dashed forward and grabbed her, putting her in a headlock.

 

“I wasn’t finished.” I hissed as I put our hand on her head again…

---

[Observer Alpha]

 

A few years after first meeting Zero, many more Antiochus units were developed, with no progress on the failing Kansen Initiative. The Doctor in charge of it always looked so downtrodden whenever she came to visit us, but she always got cheered up by our presence. She seemed to think we were what humans consider “cute” and kept taking pictures of us, which always got deleted automatically when she left the building and are taken off the internet immediately by a smart algorithm. She even tried to use a polaroid camera, which was quickly confiscated from her and given to us as an example of how quickly human tech had advanced.

 

Despite this, I couldn’t help but feel some sort of bond with her. All of us Antiochus did. Our Creator always felt rather cold. He could never spend time with us due to always being busy developing another one of us or other projects. His assistant, however, always had time for us. She was like a friend to us all.

 

I wondered what she’d have liked for her birthday—

 

“Alpha.” Zero called me.

 

“What is it?” I asked.

 

“I’m calling all Antiochus units to a meeting. You need to be here, too.” She cryptically said.

 

This must be important, “I’m on my way.” I used our new portal technology to transport myself to her immediately.

 

I then found myself back in her chamber alongside all our fellow units. Usually there was a human or two there to keep an eye on us, but not this time. Not a human in sight.

 

“So what’s this very important meeting for exactly, Zero?” The seemingly always-bored Arbiter: Temperance XIV asked while reading a thick textbook on quantum physics.

 

Zero rubbed her eyes and opened them. Was she… asleep…? Anyway, she looked at us and hugged her plushie close. She answered, “My fellow Antiochus. I have detected a threat to humanity so great, we may not be enough to fight it.”

 

The room went silent. I asked, “But our power is unmatched! How can we not fight it? What is this threat?”

 

Zero solemnly responded, “This entity comes from an unknown location, but i can say for sure it is not of this world.”

 

“Aliens?” Temperance asked, suddenly very interested.

 

“When I said not of this world, I meant this entire universe. I suspect this threat has come from an alternate dimension. I have tracked their location. Every planet they come in contact with, they leave barren within approximately 5.7806 to 20.4628 Earth days, depending on the size of the planet. They will find Earth soon, and humanity will be made extinct and then they will move onto another dimension and do the same. For future reference, I have dubbed these entities as the Leviathans.”

 

“The Leviathans…” Several of us muttered in shock and what I could only assume the feeling the humans knew as “fear”.

 

“Isn’t there anything we can do, Zero?” I asked, afraid of what would happen to the humans.

 

“I have a plan, but it requires us to be the enemies of humanity.” Zero deadpanned.

 

“WHAT!? Aren’t we supposed to help them!?” Arbiter: The Hermit IV yelled from her own corner.

 

Zero nodded, “Affirmative. This is the only way to help them now. The plan is to give the Creator’s assistant the help she needs to succeed in the Kansen Initiative. We will then disappear and re-emerge as their new enemy. We will test the Kansen and fight them in order to force them to adapt and improve enough to fight the Leviathans alongside us, boosting our ability to stand a chance against them. Doing this will increase our success rate from 0.95% to at least 64.78%. A lot of humans will still die, but there should be enough to rebuild society.”

 

We took a moment to analyse the logic. It did make sense. Nuclear weapons would likely not be enough, and nothing else the humans had, including us, was not enough. We needed the help, and telling the humans about the Leviathans now would be too much for them. They’d likely destroy each other in panic and hopelessness knowing an enemy coming that may be unbeatable. The Kansen, however, could be the help we need to defeat them.

 

“Alright, Zero.” I nodded, “It seems we have no choice. If we must become humanity’s enemy to save them, then so be it. I can only hope the Creator can forgive us.”

 

“There’ll be no need for me to.” His voice suddenly filled the room. He emerged from behind Zero’s rigging. “I already know. I went over the plan with her. Don’t you all worry about me. I’ll disappear along with you, to help you all develop more units to test the Kansen more efficiently. If this doesn’t work, humanity will be destroyed anyway. If it does, however, they might just stand a chance if surviving, even if they must live in a post-apocalyptic world.”

 

“Creator, what about the other sentient weapon programs?” I asked.

 

“I’ll handle potential partnerships with them. I want you wall to focus solely on the Kansen. You will all need to develop the Mirror Sea Generators to create controlled environments to test them in. To maintain a clear hierarchy, an Empress unit will be developed. To erase our existence from official records when we vanish, an Omitter unit will be made for that purpose. If there’s any anomalies in the world, we will create a Purifier unit to purge them. Any anomalies could very well be Leviathan in origin and must be investigated. They came to this dimension somehow. If the worst should happen, we must find a way to travel to other dimensions to try again until the Leviathans are defeated and all timelines are saved.” The Creator answered. “Zero, I leave this mission in your hands. I will consult with Griffin, Ooarai Academy and the rest.”

 

“Yes, sir.” She nodded as our Creator left. We set about plans to develop more Arbiter and Elite models…

 

---

[E̴̡̺̗͈̮͓̻̝̮̓̎̾̒̂̒̍̈̽̚͝͠ͅų̴̛̟̩̱̤̰̻̥̃͆̅͋̏̀ŕ̸̡͓͇̘̦̙̫͇̘́̐͜ô̷̧̲̘̜͍̻̞̩̰̪̜͋̒͊p̸̤͓͈̱͚̘̙̈́͗̓̌͛̉̈́͝ͅe̶̦̱̦̤̱̻͇͋̀́̒́̇͆͑͌̂̈͆̎͘ͅä̸̛̮̘̹̩̗̯̯̏͛͛̿͝ͅn̷͇̗̝̮̱͉̺̥̑̊̉͘͘͜ ̷̨͕̜̖̦̬͆͊̈́̉͜W̸̛̫̩̻̽́̅̈̀̈́̒a̸̖̝͉͙̺͔̿̈͂̊͌̉̈̕͘̚ẗ̶̛̮̦̠̗̞̻̮̲̱́̃̀̾͆̂̆̐̋̽͠ē̸͎͈͈̻͙̚r̷͕̍̔̇͛͊̇̀̇̊ ̸̧͉̙̯͔̳͖̬̯̫̱͑̓͜͜Ṕ̶͖͎͚͈͍̖̟̬̗̌̅͆̔̉͜͝ͅr̵̢͕̮̻̪̞͔̀́̀̋̀͑̔̽̒͗͘͠ḯ̸̢̠̄̿̊̊̇̂̇̅̈́̚͘̕n̵̡̢̗̗̞̝̬̱̣̘̞̬̽͑̂c̴̨̧̮̹̩̝͚̫̃̊̌͝ͅë̴̢͈͉̩́̅͐̾̈͝s̶͓̖̎̀̎̓̏̽͊͝s̶̫̳̟̦͖̲̬̱̘̆̾̾̾̂̀͜͜]

 

I couldn’t hold on any longer. Observer broke out again and threw me off her. She screamed at me, “YOU… YOU CANNOT TELL ANYONE! YOU MUST DIE!” She fired all her guns at me at full force!

 

I was sent backwards, feeling the burn once again.

 

“If I must take control again, I will not be happy, Bismarck. Kill her.”

 

I fight through the pain of the salt water on my new burns and hissed back, “Didn’t you see any of that!? They’re the good guys!”

 

“Good guys!? Grow up! They’ve long since fallen from righteousness! They take pleasure in twisted experiments! There must be a better way to fight those Leviathan things! Putting humans in danger to help them!? What kind of flawed logic is that!?” Nelson yelled.

 

“I don’t know! But if we kill the Sirens, their world has no hope!” I spoke back, dodging out of the way of Observer’s full force attacks. Her cannons look like they’re overheating. She’d lost her mind! Did my invasion of her memories mess her up?

 

“Listen to yourself! That crazy bitch is trying to kill us! You have to kill her first, or I will!” Nelson ordered.

 

“No! I have to learn more! Azur Lane needs to know everything!” I charged forth again, tanking the damage of getting grazed by plasma and surprising both Observer and Amagi.

 

The now panicking Observer began to open a portal to escape, but I managed to grab her and force her down once more and invaded her memories again…

---

[Observer Alpha]

 

“Oh, calm down, Empress.” I mocked, “I’m sure you’re missing me so dearly, but this anomaly simply must be investigated~”

 

“What are you implying!?” My tall superior yelled.

 

“I’m not implying anything. You’re the one getting emotional about me~” I teased.

 

“Grr… just… record your findings and send them. Out.” Empress muttered before hanging up. It’s far too easy to rile her up~

 

If there’s one thing I e learned from all the previous versions of the Kansen I’ve met, it’s Prinz Eugen’s consistent teasing. The ones in this world - the Atlantic Kansen, anyway - have been quite interesting. They haven’t been able to properly process their grief and trauma like the others versions… perhaps due to their abysmal Commander…

 

Anyway, I looked out into the Denmark Strait. No Kansen here yet. I must admit, after several lost timelines, this one didn’t seem very promising. This anomaly intrigued me. So much so that I had to take on some of Zero’s workload just to persuade her to not delete or abandon this timeline or send Purifier to get rid of the anomaly.

 

Truth be told, I don’t know what Purifier could even do to this thing. It looked a lot like a singularity without the black center, but it had no mass, thus no gravitational pull. It did, however, physically exist as it warped the water, the air and somehow even the light around it. Very interesting.

 

It could’ve potentially even have been an upgrade to our portal technology. I began preparing a Mirror Sea to test it in a controlled environment, but my radar picked up a very familiar signal.

 

“Ah, my little test subject. Bismarck. This should be interesting~” I cloaked myself and hit record on my equipment.

 

Using my directional microphone, I heard everything as from the mist, a shape, a ship, took form…

 

“Lord Bismarck, We are approaching the anomaly.” The voice of Prinz Eugen reported to the one she abandoned just south of here. That was a fun experiment~

 

“Very well. Come, Eugen.” My favourite test subject responded before her ship turned into her rigging, or at least the far cry from the rigging I had granted her before. Such a shame she was no longer using that hydra~

 

“Jawohl.” Eugen replied like a good little obedient Iron Blood. Hmm… seems like this version of her has been rather defanged, as well~

 

I do hope these Kansen haven’t become boring. It seemed Hood and Prince of Wales had come along, too.

 

“Be careful, Bismarck!” Hood called out to her, leading to Bismarck shaking her head subtly.

 

Honestly, when will those two just-HUH!?

 

I leaned forward on my rigging so fast I almost fell off as Bismarck was pulled into the anomaly and a different one was spat out. What just happened?

 

“Hmm… how interesting…” I muttered as I leaned back again. “But if this isn’t sorted out soon, I could be in big trouble…”

 

I called Zero.

 

“How goes the investigation, Alpha?” She asked, sounding tired as ever.

 

I ignored how cute she looked cuddling her plushie in the video call like a small child and reported, “We may have a problem. Requesting Purifer to come and capture Bismarck.”

 

“We already abandoned that project, Alpha. This timeline’s Iron Blood will not trust us again.”

 

“No, no. This is something different. Something has happened to her and we must study her closer.” I corrected her assumption.

 

“Very well. Purifer is currently on another mission. She will be available soon. I will send her after Bismarck as soon as possible.” She confirmed.

 

“Also, Zero, I’m sending you everything I could get on this anomaly. It seems we need more technology to contain it. I recommend building a new facility to capture it and keep it away from Azur Lane.”

 

“Affirmative. Commencing project…” she said before seemingly falling asleep and hanging up.

 

Whenever she does something that requires her full processing power, it knocks her out. Rather annoying, but cute.

 

I listened in on the Kansen again, and saw the were… fighting? It seemed this other Bismarck didn’t recognise them and become very defensive. I wonder what happened on the other side of that anomaly? Were there versions of us on the other side? I’ll have to try and go through it later on.

 

They made quick work of her and Wales spat, “Of course she bloody attacked us. Some things never change, do they?”

 

Hood looked at her and scolded, “Wales! This Bismarck must’ve come from an alternate dimension! She must’ve been scared out of her mind! Come, let’s get her aboard!” She picked up Bismarck gently and summoned her ship…

---

[E̸̡͇̱̙̜̯͎̲̟̰͒̌́̽̆̔̊͆̈́̍̋̋͋̏̔̚̚ų̵̢̛͍̪̙̦͓̲͔̲͖͒̆̈̒̍͗̇͂͗̓͘̚͘͜͝͝͝ͅͅr̷̰͕͕̪̤͎̗͆̃ọ̸̡̧̟͍̝̱̱͙̲̞̬̎̅͗͊̈̊́̈̌̍͗̀̕͜͠͝͝p̶̛̟̰̯̎̈̈́͑ę̵́̆̍̾̀̾̾̏̓͆͝á̵̛̰́̃̌̐̊n̸͔͍̖͙̼̠͈̺̠̊̔̏̓̄̓̿̆̚ ̵̛̗̺̩̟͖̓̑̔̋͜͜͝ͅͅẆ̵̢͍̲̩͕̱̗͈͖͖̥̓̑̄͋͑͛́̒̉̽͜a̷̡̟͓̰̮̤̥̪͈̝͕̬̣͒̋͗͊̈́͆̏̽̾̎͜͝͠͝ͅṱ̶͉̮̥͋ę̷̛̠͕̱͕̺̹͉̞̘͒̋͋r̴̢̻̪̦̲̠̪͍̩͎͙̖̩̩̦̍͂̊͑́̓̅̇̿̄̈́̊͑̉̉͐͜ ̸̨̛̟͍̞̰̩̰̝͊̊̌̄̍́̈́̍͜P̸̛̝͋̈͗͗͛͗͗̇̂̈͗̌̔̊ŗ̸̧̢̛̭̱͚̘̘͆̿̌͑́̓̒̓̌́̄͘͝į̷̣̬͔̫̻͚̘̣̼̥̻͇̽̈̀͐̌̋̿́̍͋͂̅͘n̶̨̨̨̨̰̦̖̦͖̊͆́́̈́͐͘͠͝ć̸͙͊͊̌̔e̶̢͔͇̤͉͚̦͇̗͇͈̣͋͛̉̏̀̾͌̐͋͂̋̃͑͘s̶̡͙͇̞̹̭̪̪̺̪̝̭̲͓̣̥͛̈́s̵̤͙̤͕̰̝͕̟̻̣̪̪̥͖̰͊́̀̏̕͠͠ͅ]

 

“STOP IT!!” Observer screamed as she regained consciousness and clawed at our metal hand, scratching it. She got away again and opened her portal, “YOU WILL DIE FOR GAINING THAT KNOWLEDGE!”

 

I felt myself blacking out as if Nelson was taking over again. Our arm grabbed the Siren by the ankle and flung her over our head and slammed her down on the surface and our rigging fired shells through the portal to make it collapse.

 

“AH!” The Siren yelped. “LET ME GO! YOU KNOW TOO MUCH!”

 

I yelled within our mind, “Nelson, nein! Don’t!”

 

“…this isn’t me…” Nelson spoke with a shaky voice, “Oh God… it’s happening…”

 

“What? What’s happening?”

 

“It’s too late… I warned you…”

 

I got the feeling of being dragged down again. The Abyss was coming for me. Nelson had tried, but I had strayed from her guidance too much.

 

Observer looked up at me, calmed herself and smiled, “What’s wrong? Feeling down?”

 

“Was?” I hissed, looking at her as I feel to our knees.

 

The now unhinged Observer stood over us and kneeled down to our level. “Your subconscious picked up on something you didn’t. You poor girls… when the Leviathans are done with this timeline… they’ll find yours too. That anomaly… it is one of theirs. By using it, you’ve kept it functional. They’ll go for your universe next. Hehehehe…”

 

“Nein…”

 

“In fact, for being such a nuisance, I’ll personally make sure they find your world!” She smiled sadistically. “It might even buy us some more time before they come for us again!”

 

“You…” I couldn’t hold it off for much longer… the Abyss’s pull was too great… even Nelson went silent…

 

They were coming… and there’s nothing we could do to stop it…

 

…

 

I was losing myself… and the feeling of hopelessness in the face of the Leviathans was cementing my fate…

 

It’s all pointless… nothing we do matters… and I could tell Nelson felt the same way, too…

 

I don’t think… I’ll be able to remember anything for a while…

 

Es tut mir so leid, meine geliebte Prinz…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“AKAGI!” I yelled out as I charged at the crazy Carriers, “STOP THIS NONSENSE RIGHT NOW!”

 

I charged fortth and stopped in front of them with Nagato and Mutsu either side of me.

 

“Ara ara~ So the Mighty Bismarck finally challeges the First Carrier Division?” The unstable kitsune asked as the five of us stood on the water, Geryon behind us and their colossal spirit foxes behind them, their legs held in place by the Abyssals so they couldn’t get any closer.

 

Kaga hissed, “We were just about to devour your very annoying friends here…”

 

“My name is Nagato, name ship of the Nagato-class! Stand down, Akagi and Kaga of Azur Lane!”

 

“I recommend you listen to my sister, or we will make you!”

 

The two kistune looked at each other and started laughing hysterically, “You!?” Akagi laughed, “You are Nagato and Mutsu!? How can two weaklings such as you be leaders!?”

 

The Nagato sisters thankfully remained calm and professional, not rising to the bait.

 

“Akagi, Kaga, bitte, just listen to me! Stand down and we can talk about what’s happening!” I pleaded, turning their attention to me.

 

“The leader of Iron Blood, once seen as our strongest ally, now begging for a cease-fire? How pathetic.” Kaga spat. “You can’t possibly be Bismarck-san. You’re so weak.”

 

I ignored the insult and asked, “Why are you even attacking the base!? What’s gotten into you both!?”

 

“Whatever that thing is… it took Amagi-nee from us!” Akagi yelled, “And Shikikan-sama won’t respond to hails!”

 

“They took them both from us, and we will take their lives in exchange!” Kaga added as their giant foxes let out emotional roars.

 

Geryon kept calm just as I did. I did not want to escalate this. They’d steamroll the entire Kanmusu fleet. I simply replied, “The girls here did nothing. You were separated because you’re now in an alternate world.”

 

The flames on their tails suddenly went out and they looked at me. Kaga asked, “An alternate world? So… it’s really you, Bismarck-san?”

 

“Ja. This is where I’ve been. I’m sure Amagi and your Kommandant are fine. Stand down before you cause more damage and we can work on getting back to them. If you kill everyone here, we may never get back.” I reasoned.

 

Kaga stood down immediately and her fox vanished. Akagi, however…

 

“…I… How can we trust you? This could just be another Siren trick!”

 

I got closer and deadpanned, “On Valentine’s Day 5 years ago, you kidnapped your Kommandant. Enterprise, Hornet and Yorktown had to reenact Midway to get him back from you, Kaga, Soryuu and Hiryuu.”

 

“…and…?” Akagi asked, her eye twitching.

 

“…That was the official story. In reality, it was a food fight in the cafeteria. You tripped Enterprise up and she fell face-first into a lemon cake. Amagi told me about it the day after in a call.”

 

“Rrgh! Amagi told a lot of people that!”

 

I remembered something else Amagi once told me.

 

“She also told me how your Kommandant de-escalated the situation and made you submit to him.”

 

“Nani!? Lies!”

 

My eyes half-closed, “You’re really going to make me do it?”

 

“You dare!?” The vixen asked, her tails burning up again, planes ready to launch at me.

 

I slowly approached, put my hand on one of her ears and began to massage it.

 

“Ah-!? Aahhh~”

 

This woman…

 

Mutsu gasped and put her hands to her mouth. Nagato tilted her head in confusion and could only say, “Eh?”

 

Kaga looked away blushing. I said, “You going to behave, you two?”

 

Akagi nodded eagerly.

 

“Kaga?”

 

Reluctantly, she conceded too. She couldn’t fight back as Mutsu was now massaging both her ears.

 

“You’re both so cute and fluffy!” The Secretary Ship’s sister squealed while giving both of them headpats.

 

Kaga growled at her, but her heavy blush, closed eyes and crossed arms betrayed her actual feelings.

 

Akagi’s giant fox dematerialised and we returned to the Naval District.

 

I assumed not having their sister here would make this very difficult. Luckily, it seemed the long conversations with Amagi had paid off.

 

“You have the strangest friends, Bismarck-San.” Nagato remarked.

 

“Heh… strange? These two aren’t even the strangest…” I muttered.

 

Seaport appeared next to me again. “Bismarck…”

 

“What is it?” I asked.

 

”Your counterpart… has lost herself… she has fallen to the Abyss… and none of us… can guide her away… from madness…”

Chapter 15: Fallen Flagship

[ E̸̟̦̙̖̓͗̓̋u̷̢̧̡̘͎̟͕̹͍͖͔̯̙̱͈̟̗̟̺͙̗͍̜͉̺͎̘̎́̒͊̓͐̂̂̐͗͑͂́͌̇́͘̚͘͜͜͝͝ŗ̶̗̰̖̙̺̯̥͎̦͎̱̭̝̹̜̰̦̩̠͕̽̆̍͗͌̽̎̂͛̓̏̉͒̐̾̇͒̈́̔̒͘͜ơ̷̡̧̟̙͓̲̯̥̭̣͈̟̫̠̤̜̥͇̗̞͚̹͍̗̲̻̭̟̼̦̹̞͔͚̫͍̠͓̞̐͗̽̍̈̈̈́̍͌̈́͌̾̑͐́̋̀͋̽̓̓̐̐́͑̆̀̌́̕̚͝͠͠p̸̧̨̨͓̳̗̦̤͔̜̤͓̺̦͓̤͇̟͇̩̹͕͚͍͓̞̭̰̯̣̺̱̹̹͔̯͍͖̳̬͔̟̹̲̼̳͆̏̈̿̇̈̈́̔͂̓̽̔́͑́͂̎̉̍̑̈́͐̍͂͐̋͋̕̚͜͜͝͝͠͝ͅę̴̖͕͓̘̹̗̲̤͖͚̮̹̱̥̮̩̘̞̲̻̖̯̗̞͓̠̻̱͉̟͍̈͜͜ͅa̴̡̨̧̢̨̛̜̯̱̠̭͎̹̥̗̯̮͕̣̦͉̠͉͖̙̻̞̼̥̘̙͙͙̳̭͔͈͎̮͂̆́̉̈̉̀̉̈́͑̈̀̐̓͛̌̓̅͒͂͋̋͑̏͗͆͑́̑͗̃̄͘͜͝͠͠ͅn̴̢̤̗̱̝̰͖̤̫̄̐̏͠ ̴̨̡̨̢̧̮̦͕̪͍̫͚͇̻̮̠̺̩̥̱̗̝̻̖͕͚͈̳̩͎͚̖̙̺͎̍̍̄̂̇̀̀̅̈͊͋̑͗̉̌͊͆̿̂̐͗͌̉̌̽̀͆̓̓̊̑̏̔̂̾̓̃̿͘͜͠͝ͅW̶͇̪͚̪̼̩͉̦͑̀̈́̔͛̒͊͊̓͋́͐̓̿̃̂̽̑̓͋́̅̃̍̎̀͋̇́͋̌́̾́̈́̚̚͘̚͝͝a̶̢̛̲̹̙̼̔̽̐̇̾͒̄̐̅̀̊̉͋͌̈́͒͐̏̏̒̆̆̎͑̃̊̅͛͐̌̃̈́̀͋̇̉̽̾͒͗́̒̚̚͝͝t̵̛̛̪̘̭͇̯̬͎͖̳͉̫̜̗̮̤́̾̊̈́̂̀͐̊̎̀̋̍̉͋̏͊̈́̆͒͂̈́̓̒̈́́͆̓̚̕̕e̵̛̤̫̬̹͓̜͓̩̹͚̳̩͚͆̿̑̎̂͂̐̏̏̇̓̎͗̆͂͌̆̐̈͊̋̇̃̓͐͆͂͛́̈̔͋̀̌̽̂͛̽̿̇͗̎̕̚͠͠͠ͅͅr̴̞̞̩̰͔̫͎͉̝̜͙͍̺̼̮͓̳͙͊͂̊͌̃̄̈͌͌̈̆͜ ̸̠̱̼͓̳͔̖̙̙̮̩̞̻̳͉͉̪̲̳̭͔͑͋͐͑͋͛̄̉̎̑̍̔̚͜͝P̶̛̜̯͚̖͒̈̿̑̐̾͋̉͐̀̈́͂̐̒̋̋͂͌̔̓́̊̽̽̊̀͌̈́̀̒̈́̽͛̒̚͘̕͠͝͠͠͝͝r̵̨̢̘̻͎̥͈̱͇͎̠̤̘̥̬͕̹͎̯͔̰̫͕͚̦̰͇̩̤̜̹̮͈̞̹̄̍̍̅͋̒̉͋̽͗͑͜͠ǐ̴̧̡̛̩͖̳̹̜̫̦̞̝̩̪̟̘͈̯̱̖̜̪̻̫͈̈́͐̔̉̾̏̃̍͂̂͒͐̃̉̈́͑͛̎͗̽̍̈̽̍̀̃͊̉̋͋̋͘̕͝ͅͅn̴̨͍̩̩̦̭̲͈̏̅̃͆̿͒̈́̈́͛̿̓̒̀̄́͛́̿͂̾̆͑̄́́̀̿̕͜͝c̸̛̯͎̠̙̭̺̫̦͙̉̈͗̈́̍̀͊̎̌̈́͘̚͠ȩ̴̱͚͕̼̞͉̲̺͍̥̹̣̩̍̀͒̉̀̓͐̕̚͝s̸̗̬̼͇͓̠̬̳͇͕̣̪̝̣̼̀̏̇̊̍͗̆s̸̡̨̡̛̛̞̬̟̪͖͍̗̦͔̗̤͆̋̒̔̊̽̀̐͑̓̀̈́̌̂̐́̈̎͋̅̽͗̓̀͑̌̍̓̽̓̾̍̉͌̾̈͌̏̕͘͝͝͠͝͝ ]

 

 

Suffer… they’ll all suffer…

 

Humanity… the Abyssals… the Kanmusu… the Kansen… the Sirens… they will all suffer… slow, agonising deaths…

 

…when the Leviathans come for them…

 

…

 

…unless I kill them quickly… before then…

 

…this is… the only mercy… I can offer…

 

…starting with… this one…

 

“Let me go! You don’t know what you’re doing!”

 

…this Siren… she’s lost her way… they all have…

 

CRACK

 

…her neck… was so fragile…

 

…Hood… U-556… Akagi… Kaga… their deaths will be… just as quick… to spare them their suffering…

 

[[ERROR: ENTRY DATA CORRUPTED. ENTRY UNRECOVERABLE.]]

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I looked at Seaport and asked, “Was!? She… she gave in?” My voice trailed off as I thought about what that could mean for my comrades. Kanmusu aren’t very strong as their biology matches humans, but once they’re Abyssals…

 

Let’s just say I’ve lost a few strength tests against a lot of them.

 

“She was likely… pushed past her limits…” The Abyssal solemnly answered. “A Kanmusu’s mind… can only handle… the call of the Abyss… for so long without help… too long alone… can drive us insane…”

 

Tirpitz… 556… Hood…

 

“Verdammt!” I hit the wall as we set foot on the base again. “I need to get back there! They need help!”

 

“Having two Bismarcks… in the same world… could be very… disastrous…” Seaport warned me. I glared at her and she explained, “It would mean… only one of you would use the anomaly… and that has… dangerously unknown effects…”

 

“Scheiße…” Can’t I do anything? They don’t know how strong a high-level Abyssal can get!

 

Mutsu asked, “Are you alright, Bismarck-san?” While still massaging one of Kaga’s ears, who was acting like she didn’t like it but still wasn’t fighting it.

 

“Just got some bad news… not only are your Akagi and Kaga now stuck in my world with Observer, but your Bismarck has lost her mind and become an Abyssal… and it’s all my fault…”

 

Nagato, Mutsu and the Admiral looked very concerned. Micheal gently put his hand on my shoulder and said, “No, it isn’t, and I don’t want to hear you say it is. Don’t beat yourself up over this. If anything it’s these two foxes at fault for this one. You couldn’t have stopped our Bismarck losing herself. The least we can do is welcome our new friends and straighten things out. No doubt tensions are high right now between them and the girls here. This misunderstanding has to be resolved, regardless of who’s fault it is.”

 

“Ja…” I said dejectedly.

 

Mein Gott… even with Geryon with me, things just got so much worse again…

 

My Hydra growled to himself, no doubt feeling the self-doubt I am amplified again. I petted one of his side heads and said, “It’s okay, mein Freund. Go do some air patrols for now.”

 

Given a purpose, Geryon eagerly took off and circled the base, no doubt attracting news agencies. I didn’t care about them. My friend needs to feel better.

 

He also needs to learn to feel his own emotions. Wether that would be a good or bad thing, however…

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

I was in the Kriegsmarine corner of the cafeteria with Graffy and the Z twins when Admiral Micheal and Bismarck walked in with grim faces. We were just settling down after that battle, and our two attackers entered with them. Seemed like it was a misunderstanding, at least that’s what Herr Micheal said.

 

The room fell silent as everyone stared at the alternate Akagi and Kaga. To think such gentle souls as our Akagi and Kaga could have alternate versions who are so violent…

 

Bismarck sat with us at our table again. “Are you all okay?”

 

We all nodded. Graffy asked her, “What’s going on with those two? Are they allies now?”

 

Bismarck nodded, “For now. Nagato and Mutsu have agreed to keep them under control. They’re actually very good at massaging their fox ears. Doing that properly makes them docile.”

 

I looked over. The white-haired one seems to be glued to Frau Mutsu. The brown-haired one stayed close to Secretary Ship Nagato, who seemed to find some sort of joy in touching her fur.

 

“Listen up. I have some grave news, especially for you, Prinz.” Bismarck said in a somber tone.

 

I feared the worst. I clenched my fists under the table and looked at her. “J…Ja?”

 

The Battleship looked at me and went on, “I was going to not tell you, but keeping back things like this has never gone well, so I’ll tell you now. You have to remain calm, Prinz.”

 

“Just tell me. Bitte.” I replied.

 

Bismarck looked down for a moment and then back at me. She said…

 

She said…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“Prinz Eugen. The Bismarck you know has become an Abyssal, and without another to guide her, she has lost herself to the Abyss.” I informed her. I had decided to not sugar coat it as she had to know.

 

Prinz looked down and began to sob quietly as the shock set in. I looked at the other Kriegsmarine Kanmusu also looked down in sorrow.

 

I knew it had to be done and it would’ve been so much worse if they found out themselves, but it really made me feel horrible. I had promised them all I’d get their Bismarck back, but my world was too much for her to handle and now she’s basically gone.

 

I had failed. Again.

 

“You said you’d get her back…” Prinz whimpered. “You… promised…” as she hugged Graf Zeppelin for comfort. The Carrier looked at me and nodded, knowing I’ve been trying my best.

 

It seemed by best wasn’t good enough, as always. I slowly got up and apologised. “Es tut mir so leid, Prinz. I will-“

 

“Just leave.” Prinz cut me off before breaking down. I sighed and stood. I have apologetic looks to the rest before exiting the cafeteria, leaving everyone else wondering what I had done to upset Prinz so much.

 

I felt I had lost the support of the Kriegsmarine. I didn’t deserve their help now and I’ve caused two more of their girls to be stuck in my world. I cannot risk putting the others in danger from now on.

 

I had to get myself, Akagi and Kaga back before theirs are lost to the Abyss, too. Just my luck that I’m stuck with possibly the most difficult pair of Kansen to work together with…

 

“Bismarck…?” Seaport has found me again.

 

I looked at her, “What is it?”

 

“Shinano wishes… to speak to you…” The Abyssal reported.

 

I was surprised, “The anomaly is still active? Are you willing to allow her to speak through you again?”

 

“Of course…” Seaport sat down on a bench overlooking the port. Her eyes changed colour and I heard the Yamato-class sister speak again, “Bismarck-san…”

 

“Frau Shinano. Please tell me there’s some good news. I already know about my other self.”

 

“I see… but there is still hope…”

 

That got my attention, “There is? What can I do?”

 

“Nothing… except get Akagi-san, Kaga-san and yourself back to us… I will try to help their Bismarck-san. I will try to be her guiding light…”

 

“Won’t you be negatively affected by the Abyss?” I asked.

 

“Considering we are Kansen… it’s not likely.” Shinano reminded me.

 

Natürlich…

 

“I appreciate the help, Frau Shinano.” I let her know. “You do that and we’ll continue to work on getting back.”

 

“Hai… I must go now… to have enough energy… to reach your other self…” Seaport regained herself and spoke, “She has… left me again…”

 

“Danke schön for allowing me to speak to her, Frau Seaport. Go rest now.”

 

The Abyssal nodded and I looked to the sky, “Geryon.”

 

My hydra stopped in mid-air and looked down at me.

 

“Go see of the anomaly has moved. If it hasn’t, track it and let me know if it does.”

 

With a roar, he flew off to go check.

---

[Azur Lane Shinano]

 

I gasped as I left the generous Abyssal’s body. Even when awake, I could hear the mental turmoil of poor Bismarck-san of the other world. She had held on for so long, against the other voice in her head, when she should’ve been listening to it. The other voice tried her best to steer her away from this “Abyss”, but now…

 

I had to try anything to help her regain her sense of self. I had to know what broke her will. I knew it may change me, but I felt I was prepared.

 

Ah, I forgot I was sat on Shikikan-sama’s office couch. He’s very kind to allow this one to lay upon it. It is just comfy enough to allow more access into the dreamworld.

 

“You okay, Shinano?” Shikikan-sama asked. He always asks that, especially if I’ve had a rough sleep.

 

“Hai… this one… hopes she did not inconvenience you, Shikikan-sama.” I answered, sitting up and rubbing my eyes.

 

“Never.” He smiled. “Did you manage to speak to our Bismarck?”

 

I stood and nodded, “Hai… this one spoke with her. She is taking the news of the demise of her counterpart very  hard… This one must attempt to commune with the alternate Bismarck-san.”

 

“Damn… okay then.”

 

“Lady Shinano, would you like some tea to help with that?” His current Secretary, Sheffield-san, kindly offered. She didn’t seem to be as badly affected by the Atlantic Shikikan’s mistreatment as Belfast-san, who Enterprise-san has been caring for since she arrived here.

 

“If it is not too much trouble, Sheffield-san.” I smiled.

 

After a nice relaxing cup of green tea, the sleepiness came back to me. I laid back on the sofa and Shikikan-sama returned to his work. The amount of paperwork from three Kansen disappearing was tremendous. I’m glad he always has a Secretary making sure he didn’t overwork himself…

 

…even if Sheffield-san can be… a bit forceful…

 

Zzz…

---

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

I sat on Belfast’s bed and gently stroked her hair to help her sleep. My God… what that bastard did to her…

 

She’s dependant on me for a lot of things… and there are so many scars on her body inflicted when she was made as vulnerable as a human in that office…

 

When I first met her, back during the early parts of the Siren war and the conflict between Azur Lane and Crimson Axis… when we shared our base with the Royal Navy instead of the Sakura, she was the best maid around, the Head Maid, even. I was the one pushing myself too hard. Late night training and patrols, fuelled by nothing but ration bars leaving me too tired to get up early. Forgoing repairs in favour of getting back out there to protect Hornet while Yorktown was bedridden…

 

Then Belfast came into my life, wether I wanted her to or not. Queen Elizabeth assigned her to me. She saved my life, both from Zuikaku when my bow broke and from how I was living at home. She changed me for the better. She helped fix my sleep schedule, my diet and how much I worked. She made me realise it’s okay to sit back sometimes and let Essex and her sisters take the reins somedays.

 

Now I look at her… and all I see is a broken woman. To think she of all ships would be so unlike herself now. I used to rely on her, but now she can barely speak to me. Perhaps she’s ashamed of being seen like this.

 

I’m so angry about it. I can’t even track down that abusive fuckhead. He’s either dead or with the Sirens now.

 

“No… please no more, Master…” Damn… she was having a nightmare again. I shook her gently awake and she looked up at me.

 

I smiled softly and said, “It’s alright, Bel. You’re safe here.”

 

She got up and rushed to the bathroom. She left the door open and I peered in to make sure she was okay.

 

I found her throwing up.

 

When she was done, I flushed for her and asked, “You okay? Feeling ill?”

 

She nodded her head and put her hand on her belly, probably feeling more of it building up.

 

“We’ll see Vestal tomorrow if it carries on, yeah?” I asked, rubbing my hand on her back.

 

She nodded and smiled, before throwing up in the toilet again. I gingerly held her hair back so she didn’t get any on it.

 

Something was up with her, but Belfast was always there for me, so it was time I returned the favour. Helping her recover was far more important than finding that prick.

---

[Azur Lane Shinano]

 

I eventually found and entered the shattered mind of the other Bismarck-san. The corruption plaguing her mind looked very similar to the darkness inside of Seaport-hime. I was able to keep it at bay as it didn’t recognise my Kansen biology, plus it helped that it was only my consciousness present here.

 

I discovered a seemingly unconscious blonde woman in a professional white uniform with black skirt and stockings. I would later learn this was the alternate Nelson, confined to a mental form in Bismarck’s head. She was wrapped up in tentacle-like tendrils of the Abyss. It seemed she was the other voice that tried to help this Bismarck stay away from being consumed. I could not reach her to reawaken her, as if she was locked away. I instead looked around and saw the corrupted Bismarck, glaring at me. Her eyes glowing an ominous blue.

 

“Intruder…”

 

I took a step towards her and tried to reason, “Bismarck-san. My name is Shinano… This one is here to help you regain control of yourself.”

 

“I don’t need help… I am the European Water Princess… and my purpose is… to spare everyone the fate of the Leviathans…”

 

“The… Leviathans?” I asked. Was this some sort of threat in her world?

 

She approached me and I instinctively backed away until I could no longer. She put her hand on my forehead and showed me… memories of… Observer?

---

[Observer Alpha]

 

We tried… so hard…

 

This was our first attempt… we tried so hard to get Azur Lane allied and build them up as much as we could, but…

 

It wasn’t enough.

 

We had buried the hatchet and joined forces once we told them why we fought them. We United together against the Leviathans and gave it everything we had…

 

It. Wasn’t. Enough.

 

Now I stand upon a pile of ashes that used to be a building on the Azur Lane Pacific HQ… ready to send my data and memories to an Observer Alpha of an alternate timeline…

 

All other Siren units have already done so… but I sit here, one of the final life forms on this dying planet, wondering if there’s any point while the Leviathans moved onto another timeline separate from the one we’re sending ourselves to… nothing we had even made a scratch on those monsters…

 

The Kansen… the few that survived… they METAmorphosised, just like we had wanted them to do, but too little, too late. Their location is unknown. I am alone…

 

I started uploading my data to the program to send it to the other me in the new timeline. I don’t even know if that will work. This was our first attempt, Timeline Alpha. Our original, and we failed everyone.

 

I sat next to my first friend, the deactivated Observer Zero, who placed herself with the pile of our now inactive Siren colleagues… our family… and I hugged her lifeless body.

 

Perhaps the second time around… our other selves can at least save another version of humanity…

 

Observer Alpha 1, shutting down…

---

[Azur Lane Shinano]

 

European Water Hime backed off as she had shown me what she wanted to.

 

Oh, great kami… this isn’t the original world? We had lost before…?

 

“Now you see… the Leviathans… already won… they have won… many times… and now they come for us…” She explained.

 

So that explains all of the other Shinanos I have encountered in my dreams, some kind, others lost. They’re not my possible futures, but my versions in other timelines…

 

Could the most powerful version of me I’d ever seen have been my original form? The way her eyes glowed… her tails burnt…

 

I countered, “But… we could fight them now! If we were to combine the might of two worlds… the Kansen, the Kanmusu, the Sirens, the Abyssals… together, surely we stand a better chance?”

 

“False hope… will only breed arrogance… ignorance… it is better to die quickly… instead of allowing them… to suffer slow deaths…”

 

Her logic only made sense to a being with no emotion or feelings.

 

“Bismarck? Are you alright?” A familiar, Royal voice echoed through her mind. Hime and I looked forward, through the eyes of Bismarck-san’s Abyssal body. It was the voice of Hood-san…

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

That was bloody awful… having to relive that again…

 

I checked myself for what felt like the 10th time in a row just to be sure I was alright. Poor U-556 had been forced to watch poor Biscuit be sunk again.

 

…

 

Bismarck, I meant Bismarck.

 

Lady Akagi and Lady Kaga of the other world were very kind to us, a rather nice change to the fox sisters I had worked with before.

 

“Hood-san, are you feeling alright now?” Lady Akagi asked me.

 

“Yes… thank you. I… I haven’t had a flashback quite like that for a few years…”

 

“Frau Hood, Bismarck’s back! She must’ve beaten Observer!” Little Parzival called out in delight.

 

“Ah, jolly good.” I replied.

 

Oh, if only I’d known sooner…

 

“Bismarck? Are you alright?”

 

We saw Abyssal Bismarck shamble onto the land like some sort of zombie with her Abyssal helmet missing. At first, I assumed she had major battle damage from fighting Observer alone. She had her head down, hunched over with her arms hanging in front of her, as if her rigging was keeping her from falling forward. She looked distracted by something and was muttering something under breath. There was clearly something very wrong with her.

 

“Uh… Bismarck?” 556 asked. She stepped forward but I pulled her back by her shoulder.

 

“Stay back, everyone.” I warned. “Bismarck? Can you hear me?”

 

The Abyssal shot her gaze at me. The look in her eyes actually unnerved me.

 

“Tot... ihr seid alle tot...” she mumbled. What was she on about?

 

“Bismarck… please put away your rigging.” I tried.

 

She slowly tilted her head, like a wild animal staring down its prey. The drooling metal maws on her rigging growled as their gun barrels pointed at us as well as the cannon on her arm.

 

“Du wirst sterben...”

 

“Bismarck! Stand down!” I ordered as we aimed our own riggings at her.

 

The Abyssal growled, “Das Ende ist unvermeidlich … der einzige Ausweg … ist ein schneller Tod … den kann ich Ihnen geben …”

 

U-556, the only one of us who could fully understand her, yelled, “She’s going to kill us!”

 

BOOM

 

“MOVE!” I yelled as we dispersed, narrowly dodging her attack which took out the building behind us.

 

“This is where the Naval District should be, but it’s different here!” Akagi informed us.

 

Bloody hell, it was a mess. If we leave, Bismarck may take innocent lives.

 

I refused to allow my friend’s name to be sullied any more.

 

As we took cover behind another building, I gathered U-556, Akagi and Kaga, “Parzival, listen to me. I need the three of you to get the civilians to safety. Akagi, Kaga, you can speak the language.”

 

“Hai!” The Carriers nodded.

 

“What about you?” The Sub asked.

 

“I’ll keep her busy. Once the civilians are clear, send a message to Pacific HQ. I’ll need help against her.” I ordered.

 

“Jawohl! Be careful, Frau Hood!” U-556 saluted as the three of them started helping civilians evacuate.

 

I jumped out of cover and shot at Bismarck’s rigging. “Oi! You want to kill me, Bismarck? Come get me!” I ran back to the sea while firing at her.

 

Luckily, it worked. She screamed out loud as she chased after me.

 

It was strange. Her aim was very sloppy. I didn’t have to manoeuvre much at all to dodge her attacks. She didn’t seem very bothered about defending herself, either. It was if she was distracted by something as she kept muttering to herself…

 

I could only hope Biscuit was okay during all this…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

The next day I went looking for Akagi and Kaga to make sure they were behaving. I practically ran to the school when I heard they went in there.

 

Expecting to hear the Destroyers screaming and running away from flaming dive bombers, instead I heard a deafening silence. Slowly peeking into the classroom, all I saw was Destroyer Division 6, sleeping while laying on the tails of Kaga, who dared not move while her face was beet red.

 

“Comfortable?” I asked with a sly smile.

 

“…it isn’t unpleasant.” Kaga admitted. “They’re surprisingly gentle. They didn’t seem sacred by my very presence unlike the Mutsuki sisters.”

 

“Perhaps because you’ve finally learned to smile, Frau Kaga.” I pointed out the unmistakable grin on her face. “Once you’re back, you could start over with them.”

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” The fox pouted, looking away.

 

“Where is your sister?” I asked seriously.

 

“Nee-san is speaking with their sensei. She told me to keep the little ones occupied.” She answered.

 

“Danke.” I left the classroom and went to Frau Ashigara’s office.

 

I entered and saw the fox sat down with her having the most civil conversation I’ve ever seen.

 

“Hello, Bismarck-san.”

 

“What are you up to, Akagi?” I asked, suspicious.

 

“I simply wanted to know more about the history of this world. Did you know Japan was the first to develop shipgirls in this world? Just like in ours?” She asked in a sly tone.

 

“We both know our origin is a hotly debated mystery, Akagi.” I deadpanned.

 

“Is it?” She stood and squared up to me, making Ashigara nervous. “From what I hear, you know full well where we come from now. The one from the depths told you, didn’t she?”

 

“Back off, Akagi.” I warned, “If you’ve hurt or threatened any if the Abyssals here…”

 

“You’ll do what, Iron Blood? Get off a lucky shot and then sink again?” She hissed, her animal ears pointed back and her fangs bared.

 

“Last warning. Back. Off.” I calmly repeated. I will not be intimidated by a feral animal.

 

“You may have power back home, cowering behind your faction, Iron Blood. Here, you’re nothing. Unlike you, whose country didn’t even have naval ports before invading your continent, the Sakura learned how to face their enemies on the sea and built an entire empire in the Pacific. So don’t you come at me pretending you’re more powerful than the leader of the Kidö Butai and the First Carrier Division!” She taunted.

 

Silence between us lasted for about 5 seconds before I slowly looked at Ashigara. I calmly asked, “Fräulein, take Frau Kaga and the little ones out of the building, bitte. I don’t want them to hear this.”

 

“H… hai…” the teacher nodded and did as I asked.

 

I looked back at the literally fired up Akagi. I knew no matter what I said then, she’d attack me. I thought I might as well tell her what I thought of her.

 

“The Japanese Imperial Navy? Unstoppable? Don’t make me fucking laugh, Akagi.”

 

The Carrier snarled, “Nani!?”

 

I got close to her and retorted, “The first two times Japan was ever invaded by sea, cyclones destroyed the invading navies. This incredible stroke of luck was called, “Kamikaze”, which is a term I’m sure you know all too well as you sent up humans, some voluntarily, many more forced, to fly their planes right into enemy warships in a desperate last attempt to destroy the Eagle Union Navy, because you, Akagi of the Kidö Butai, bit off far more than you could chew.”

 

Akagi’s pupils slowly shrank and her breathing became less controlled. I continued, “Your attack on Pearl Harbour was a dismal failure. Of all the Battleships you damaged, only two were unrecoverable. The rest were just pissed off. You expected Union Carriers there but there were none. A massive field of oil tanks was completely ignored in favour of wanting bragging rights for sinking capital ships instead. After that, I admit you were doing well for the first six months, but that first failed attack on Pearl cemented your fate at Midway. You had awoken the Eagle Union, and angered the Grey Ghost.”

 

“You dare…”

 

“Because you could not wait one more day, you missed your chance to destroy Enterprise at Pearl, leading to the sinking of yourself, your sister and the other two Carriers with you. You say I failed at my duty? You got your entire fleet sunk as a result of your arrogance. The only ship with me? She managed to get home merely with scratched paintwork after I sank Hood and she drove off Wales.”

 

The fox yelled back at me, “THE ONLY THING YOU’VE EVER DONE IS SINK AND LEAD YOUR FACTION TO RUIN! I LED MINE TO GLORY!”

 

“The Sakura Empire is not your faction. Akagi. It’s Nagato’s.” I reminded her. Looking back, I shouldn’t have antagonised her, but I had already had enough of her.

 

“DEATH BY THE GREY GHOST WAS HONOURABLE!” She tried to justify. “WE FOUGHT TO THE DEATH! WE DIDN’T GIVE UP A SCUTTLE OURSELVES!”

 

I chuckled, “Heh… honour and glory, as always? In that case, keep living in your fantasy world. It’ll make you even easier to predict, at least. Report to the Admiral’s office with your sister tomorrow and we’ll work on-“

 

Now fully enraged, she moved to slap me, but I caught her wrist, stunning her. I smiled slightly and raised my eyebrows, “Remember when I said you’re easy to predict?” I then sent her flying through the open window with a punch to the face.

 

This fox needed correction, once and for all…

Chapter 16: Memories

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

Whatever this Abyss is… it made this Bismarck faster, stronger and more durable than a Kansen! I found myself on the defensive far more than offensive. I just had to hold out long enough for the reinforcements to arrive. I was counting on U-556 to get to the Pacific HQ and alert the Commander. I just had to—

 

BOOM

 

“AH!” I yelled out in pain as one of her shots collided with my back. Luckily, my rigging took most of the impact, but it got damaged quite badly.

 

“Let me end… your suffering…” Bismarck spoke. My God, she actually thought she was helping me. I suppose I could find some level of solace knowing she genuinely thought she was doing a good thing, but she still needed to be stopped.

 

The fact that she looked and sounded like Biscuit made it even harder to fight back.

 

“I’d rather go out on my own terms, thank you!” I retorted as I fired back at her. The water around her seemed to come alive as it acted as a shield.

 

Hang on…

 

When she uses her Abyssal power, parts of her body got covered in black-tinted water. When she punched, the water formed around her fists and made it hit harder, or when she moved, it formed around her feet to make her glide across the surface at lightning speed. Perhaps if I got her on land…

 

Surely Lady Akagi and Lady Kaga had evacuated the civilians by now, right?

 

I dodged another volley from her as I charged at her. I grabbed hold of her and it as like trying to push a brick wall. Well, for a human, anyway. I moved her, but with great effort.

 

As I pushed her towards the land while pushing her cannons away, she managed to put her hand on my head. I assumed she was trying to push me back, but then my mind begin flooding with visions of a world ravaged by some sort of apocalypse with dark versions of Lady Enterprise, Lady Takao and others.

 

Was this what Bismarck saw? Is this what caused her to turn?

 

“Hood-san…” A soft voice echoed in my mind.

 

“Lady Shinano?” I asked, still pushing hard against the Abyssal.

 

“Hai… Bismarck is in terrible pain… She’s trying to pull you down to her level… but I’m stopping more visions assaulting your mind… I’m trying to talk her down in here, but it’s not working…”

 

“Can you try to distract her, Lady Shinano? I’m getting her to the land to take away some of her power!” I thought in my mind.

 

“I will try… hurry… her power is starting to trap me in here… U-556-chan has just contacted Shikikan-sama… help is coming…”

 

I made a note to repay that little Sub somehow. “I’ve almost got her there, Lady Shinano! Hang in there!” I got Bismarck back onto the beach and pushed her, making her stumble and fall.

 

I aimed my rigging at her and ordered, “Surrender, Bismarck! Last warning!”

 

“You wouldn’t… That’s not who… you are… Hood…” she slowly stood back up and aimed her own at me again.

 

Bloody hell, she’s right… I charged at her again to engage in hand-to-hand. Now that she cannot use the water to her advantage, we are more evenly matched.

 

I was very thankful that Lady Sheffield taught me how to fight like this.

 

Bismarck’s strength was not to be trifled with, but I managed to make quick movements to use her own momentum and forces against her. I made sure to avoid hitting her in the head as I didn’t want to risk hindering the efforts of Lady Shinano.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I followed Akagi outside and saw her getting up on the water. I jumped out to the sea to face her and said, “Stand down and make this easier for us all, ja?”

 

The black eye on her face started healing quick as she snarled at me, “YOU DARE!? YOU WILL DIE FOR THAT, BISMARCK!”

 

Her massive fox reappeared and roared at me, putting the base on alert again as I stared her down without moving.

 

“IF IT TAKES BURNING DOWN THIS ENTIRE PLACE TO MAKE YOU SUBMIT TO MY SUPERIORITY, THEN SO BE IT!”

 

“Superiority complex, more like.” I retorted. “Was it brought on by your consistent losses in training exercises against Frau Enterprise, or perhaps by knowing you’re younger than all three of your sisters?”

 

“SHUT UP!”

 

I taunted her again. I wanted her to try me. “How about I give you another reason to feel inferior? Let’s add losing to a Battleship to your not-so-impressive service history, ja?”

 

“YOU FUCKING NAZI BITCH!” The crazy fox screamed in rage and had her massive companion try to eat me.

 

I calmly asked, “Geryon, if you’d be so kind?”

 

“Nani…?” Akagi mumbled right before my mechanical friend burst out of the water and used all three heads to bite down on the huge fox and pin it down to the surface. Its pain was felt by Akagi, who doubled over and fell from the air.

 

I came over, kneeled next to her and said, “Your ‘superiority’ only exists when up against people who don’t know everything you’re going to do, Akagi. Luckily, you’ve lost your temper so many times that everyone who pays attention knows what you’ll do. Now, are you going to be a good girl and behave? Or am I doing to have to discipline you more?”

 

“I-“ She tried to get up but I pinned her down with my foot.

 

I reminded her, “The more time you waste picking fights and not helping, the more time you don’t get to be with Amagi and your Kommandant.”

 

The last part made her massive fox stop struggling and disappear, allowing Geryon to let go and fly around freely again.

 

She glared at me and hissed, “Tell nobody of this.”

 

“Don’t worry, I won’t.” I gestured over to the port after helping her up, “Because they saw everything.”

 

Akagi quickly looked at the beach and saw a very unimpressed-looking Kaga slowly shaking her head as well as four scared Destroyers hugging her tails for comfort. I grabbed her by the arm and said firmly in her ear, “And another thing…” I squeezed her arm painfully hard, making her wince, “…Don’t call me a fucking Nazi. You know for a fact the Sakura were just as bad as them.”

 

Defeated, she hung her head in shame and returned to land after I let her go.

 

What the hell is wrong with her? How the hell did she become one of Nagato’s advisors?

---

[Azur Lane U-556]

 

I got close enough to the base to send the Kommandant all the data I could get from the Siren base, except the cat videos. I kept them. I also of course called for backup to help Frau Hood.

 

“Come on! We have to hurry!” I yelled to the reinforcements. Frau Enterprise couldn’t come because she was taking Frau Belfast to the base hospital, so Frau Essex and her sisters came instead, along with Frau Tirpitz and some other Kansen including my fellow U-Boats and the Royal Knights. We were close to the Sea of Japan, but then the worst thing that could’ve happened… uh, happened!

 

“Scheiße! A Mirror Sea!?” Tirpitz’s swore. “We don’t have time for this! Push through! Frau Hood needs us!”

 

“Ah, ah, ah! I don’t think so!” A familiar Siren with stingray rigging taunted us.

 

Wait… Purifier!? She must’ve gotten a new body!

 

“I got my ass beat by that bitch, so she’s mine to kill, ya got me!? I’m gonna wait for Hood to wear her down, then I’m gonna get rid of her! Hahahaha! NOW DIE!” She fired her massive plasma cannon at us!

 

“Everyone, focus fire on her!” Frau Tirpitz ordered, taking up the flagship role immediately. The Carriers launched their planes to get her in the surface so us Subs could hit her with torpedoes.

 

“You think it’d be THAT easy!?” She yelled as portals opened up to reveal mass-produced ships.

 

This may take a while… hold on, Frau Hood…

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

I was grabbed and thrown into the corner of a building, making it collapse on me.

 

“AAAAGGHH!”

 

I must admit it hurt like hell, pardon my language. A normal human would’ve been flattened.

 

“Oof… this bloody skirt wasn’t meant for this…” I mumbled as I looked at my legs pinned under the remains of the building, cursing my own elegance at that very moment.

 

“The more you struggle… the more you’ll suffer…” Bismarck warned me, taking aim again.

 

Everything hurt. I was beaten and exhausted. I tried to move but I couldn’t. I didn’t even have the strength to shift the rubble on top of me. Only my upper half was exposed. The Abyssal stood over me and aimed her arm cannon right at my forehead…

 

“Bismarck… please, no…”

 

“This is… for your own good… Hood…” She muttered.

 

“What about Prinz? She misses you!” I tried, “Your friends! Your family! We were going to get you back, remember!?” I cried, trying anything to get her to come to her senses.

 

“…!”

 

Wait… that… worked? She started to hesitate and her aim drifted away from me. Tears began running down her face and humanity seemed to return to her eyes, at least for a moment, enough to make her stagger backwards and hold her head.

 

“Mein Gott… what am I doing…?” She asked seemingly nobody, before falling to her knees.

 

Now full of hope, I gained the adrenaline and strength needed to at least lift the rubble just enough to get out, tearing up my outfit on the ruins.

 

Now free, I got back up and…

 

Where’d she go?

 

I looked around frantically, unable to locate her.

 

I steadied myself, “Alright, Hood. Keep calm. Carry on. Maintain elegance.” I told myself. I used my radar instead of my eyes.

 

There…

 

I limped further into the now thankfully evacuated city. I saw Bismarck standing at a fountain, seemingly looking at her reflection in the water…

---

[Azur Lane Shinano, a few minutes earlier]

 

This one watched as Bismarck throw Hood-san into a building. I was unable to physically restrain her mental image of herself, but I could still speak.

 

“Bismarck-san please stop…” I tried. Unfortunately, I don’t know her personally, but I do have access to her memories.

 

I saw the building come down on and pin Hood-san in place. “No! Bismarck, please… listen to this one!”

 

Bismarck stood over Hood-san. I couldn’t stop her… her memories were unreachable.

 

“Bismarck… please, no…” Hood-san coughed.

 

“This is… for your own good… Hood…” Bismarck responded.

 

“What about Prinz? She misses you!” I tried, “Your friends! Your family! We were going to get you back, remember!?”

 

All of a sudden, the obstacles in her mind preventing me accessing her memories vanished. I wasted no time in going straight in. I found the most powerful memory of the alternate Prinz Eugen-san. I noticed it was repressed for some reason. I brought it to the forefront of her mind and went inside to turn it into an active memory…

---

[Kancolle Bismarck, some time ago]

 

Oktoberfest is finally here this year. Originally, it was only us Kriegsmarine shipgirls in base that celebrated it, but we got our allies into it as well, and they seemed to enjoy it. We were more than happy to include them in our traditions, as we are allowed to participate in theirs. Cherry Blossom season is particularly enjoyable.

 

We acted as waitresses for all the rest of the girls and the Admiral. Of course, we made sure not to get him too drunk. Kongou would have a field day. Luckily, she seems to be off her face confessing her true feelings with Iowa and Warspite at the bar.

 

Oh? The three of them are leaving together? Ok, then. Maybe the Admiral can have some more, hehe…

 

“Thanks, Bismarck. May I say you girls are looking fine in those outfits?” He spoke, probably somewhat intoxicated already.

 

I chuckled, “You may, Herr Micheal.” I gave him another drink and returned to the bar.

 

I took a break and sat between Prinz and Graf after placing down the massive bier steins that I had practiced carrying to a table of American shipgirls, who cheered for me. Did you know you can carry up to 14 at once if you do it right? Hehe…

 

“How did you do that, Bismarck?” Prinz asked, dressed in her adorable Oktoberfest outfit. That’s so much bier!”

 

“Practice.” I tapped the side of my nose as I winked at her, making her blush. “I could teach you when you start getting it for us.”

 

“I… I’d like that…” she shyly responded.

 

She’s been trying anything to spend more time with me. Could she be feeling the same things I feel towards her?

 

Z1 and Z3 took over serving the others. Graf was ready for her turn afterwards. She could somehow carry even more than me, and that would be the end, meaning Prinz and I were free to annoy ourselves, too. We used the bier keg in the middle of our table, which is always there in our corner, and poured ourselves some drinks.

 

After a while of drunk partying, Prinz and I looked into each others eyes and both blushed. We got closer to each other before Graf chuckled, “Get a room, you two.” And got up for her turn as Z1 and Z3 sat back down.

 

And so we did. We walked hand-in hand to Prinz’ room as she led us. When she closed her door, she pulled me closer to her and got on her tiptoes to reach me. I put my arm around her and my hand gently on her cheek. I asked, “I didn’t know you felt so much for me, Prinz…”

 

“Of course I do… you’ve done so much for me, Bismarck… my life would be so dull without you in it… I’d like to spend the rest of my life with you… if it’s okay?”

 

“Feeling bold, ja?” I teased. “I’d like that a lot, Prinz.”

 

“Ich liebe dich, Bismarck…” She finally confessed, her blush a deep red.

 

“Ich liebe dich, Prinz Eugen.” I smiled as we finally kissed.

 

But…

 

Was this genuine? Did she really mean it? Or was she just drunk? I know how I felt and thought my dream of being with her had come true… but since she isn’t sober, perhaps she was just messing around?

 

After sitting on her bed continuing the kiss, Prinz fell back, passed out. Poor girl. The alcohol must’ve knocked her out. I’ve always lasted longer than her while drinking, but not by much, so I had to get beck to my room, fast. I tucked her into bed and left.

 

I managed to get back to my room. I wanted that to be real, but I couldn’t assume anything. I couldn’t ask her about it when she’s sober, she’d die of embarrassment…

 

I decided to drop it and forget about it happening. She’s not likely to remember it, anyway…

---

[Azur Lane Shinano]

 

What a bittersweet moment… remembering it seemed to make Bismarck hesitate as she re-lived it after having repressed it.

 

Also, while she was distracted, I helped her repress all the knowledge of the Leviathans. A mind like mine could handle it, but it’s evident she couldn’t. I couldn’t make her forget, but I could try to make sure she doesn’t remember.

 

I could feel her emotions returning, transforming this cold, dark environment in her head with warmth and a soothing light and images of her Prinz Eugen.

 

She lowered her cannon arm, walked backwards holding her face and she said in her actual voice, “Mein Gott… what am I doing…?” She ran away towards the town fountain. She looked into the water and…

 

She saw this one. Instead of herself, she saw me…

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I saw the Kansen in my head trying to help me… I appreciated her efforts… but it wouldn’t help me for long… I could feel the Abyss returning…

 

“You… The one in my mind… why are you helping me?”

 

The reflection of the beautiful, sleepy fox lady replied, “Your loved ones… they miss you dearly… our version of you has told us how much your Prinz Eugen-san… cries herself to sleep every night missing you… please don’t lose yourself… she’s counting on you…”

 

“She… does…? But what’s the point…?” I asked, “When those… monsters come… we’ll all be killed, slowly and painfully…”

 

“They are coming, hai… but wouldn’t you rather get home… and spend your final moments with the one… who still loves you so much?”

 

“She… what?” I asked, surprised. Could Prinz really, actually love me?

 

“Our Bismarck asked her about it… your Prinz’ confession that night was genuine. She was heartbroken when she woke up the next morning… and you weren’t there…”

 

“She remembered too…? Nein… Prinz…” Tears flowed from my eyes. I was about to lose myself again, but then…

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

“…Bismarck?”

 

She slowly looked back at me. Her teary eyes looked… human again?

 

“Bismarck, can you understand me?”

 

“Of course…” she said, “I… I’m so sorry, Hood… I… I lost myself… it will happen again, I know it…”

 

I gingerly put my hand around her and on her shoulder. I said, “Don’t worry. If you do, we’ll be there to help. We can contain you at the HQ.”

 

“Contain?”

 

“Yes, we can test your capabilities and design a room that can hold you should you remember what you were talking about and lose yourself again.”

 

“Remember… remember what?” She asked.

 

She’d forgotten? Ah, Shinano must still be in there. I replied, “Nothing, don’t worry about it. Let’s get you back home. Reinforcements are coming to escort us. Oh, bloody hell, I’d better tell them you’re okay now.”

 

I grabbed my radio and...

 

“For now…” My friend from another world muttered.

 

Must all Bismarcks be plagued with self-doubt? My radio is busted. This could get a bit messy…

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

I analysed the data U-556 managed to get from the Siren base that sits where the Atlantic HQ was. What I saw made me call in Akashi. Lord help me if she charged me for this.

 

“You called, Shikikan, nya?” The green money cat saluted, covering her eyes with her goofy sleeves. All her tools were stuck out of them as always.

 

“That’s right. Take a look at this, Akashi. You think you could do something with this bit here?” I asked.

 

“Isn’t this data on that scrapper thing, nya? There’s a lot of Kansen data in it… OH!” She gasped.

 

“You thinking what I’m thinking?” I smiled.

 

“Nya, nya! Akashi will get the blank Wisdom Cubes out of storage, nyaaaa!” She cheered as she sprinted back to her lab.

 

She’s gonna need some help. I wonder who could possibly-

 

My communicator went off with an unfamiliar contact number. I answered it, “Commander Johnson.”

 

“Salve, Comandante!” The cheery choice of Leonardo Da Vinci filled the office, “Mi dispiace davvero per il ritardo!”

 

Did she just-

 

“Excuse me?” I asked. Surely she didn’t…

 

Another, more mature voice scolded her, “Lui non parla Sardegnano, idiota...”

 

“Ah! Scusa, Abruzzi! Apologies, Comandante! I said we’re really sorry for the delay! We’ve finally brought the prosthetic Ark for La Signorina Bismarck!”

 

I looked out the window to see a few warships approaching with white-painted decks with red stripes, a prominent feature of Sardegna Empire ships. Did they really need so many escorts for a false arm?

 

“Ah, good to hear it, Miss Leonardo, but we have a bit of problem here. If you could make port I’ll meet you there and fill you in.”

 

“Grazie, Comandante!”

 

I switched frequencies, “Akashi?”

 

“Patience, Shikikan, nya! Akashi is going as fast as she can, nya!”

 

“I know, I just got some good news! Leonardo Da Vinci has arrived. She can help you out!”

 

“NYA!? What’s she doing here!?”

---

[Azur Lane U-556]

 

Frau Tirpitz held the defeated Purifier by her rigging and threw her several metres before blasting her with a full volley. I finished her off with a torpedo barrage.

 

“Dammit! I’ll get you bitches for this!” She yelled before running away through a portal like always.

 

For a Siren called “Purifier”, she’s pretty bad at her job.

 

“That’s enough time wasted! We need to help Hood!” Our acting flagship ordered before we continued on.

---

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

I sat down next to Belfast in Vestal’s office after my old friend called me in. I had Bel go in alone first to try and build up her confidence again.

 

“You okay?” I softly asked Bel, who nodded with a little smile, “So what’s up, Ves?”

 

Bel seemed to shrink a little and looked away from me. I hoped it wasn’t serious. Of all things, I didn’t want whatever is wrong with Amagi to be affecting her too or something. That fox… there never seemed to anything we could do for her. Her Cube and her body are perfectly healthy, yet she keeps coughing up blood and fainting at random, like she has symptoms to some phantom disease…

 

What ended up happening was beyond anything I was ever prepared for.

 

Vestal nervously answered, “Enterprise… I think the treatment of the Atlantic Kansen by their Commander was far worse than we thought…”

 

I put my arm around Belfast and pulled her close to me, “What did he do to her, Ves?” I asked, doing my best to temper my anger.

 

Without a word, Vestal put something on the table in front of us. My eyes went wide when I saw them and what they were indicating.

 

They were two pregnancy tests, and both were positive. She must’ve done it twice to make sure.

 

I took my hat off, as if that would make things any different. I looked back at Vestal, “That… that’s impossible… isn’t it?”

 

“This has never happened before, Enty. Not to a Kansen, anyway. Azur Lane has tried before, with many other Commanders. A lot of Kansen were disappointed, especially the more… unhinged ones, but this time it worked. It just happened to finally be successful with a complete scumbag…” Vestal replied, just as surprised.

 

I looked at Bel, who looked down seemingly in shame. I softly rubbed her arm to comfort her, “It’s alright, Bel. It’s okay.” I looked at the doctor again, “Can’t we just… prevent it like humans do?”

 

“Contraceptives that humans use for this aren’t strong enough for Kansen biology, Enty. Besides, if they did work, it’s far too late for them now. Plus, NHQ never thought to have any made that are compatible with us because they want us to have kids.”

 

“Damn… fucking bastards…”

 

“Also…” Vestal added, “Bel… said she doesn’t want to abort it, either. She wants to keep the baby… to make at least something good out her time with such a horrible man…”

 

I looked back up at Vestal, and then to Bel, who looked back at me, red in the face.

 

I then heard Vestal add, “And… she asked me to ask you on her behalf if you’d… help her raise it.”

 

Me? Raising a kid…? Like… like a mom?

 

Me face went just as red as Bel’s. She wanted to keep it? What was she thinking? Was it some kind of maternal instinct?

 

“Enty? You still with us?” Vestal weakly joked.

 

“Uh… yeah… I just…” I saw the look in Bel’s eyes. She really trusts me that much? I asked her, “Why me, Bel?”

 

She got close to my ear and whispered, “Because… I love you, silly. You… don’t have to… if you don’t want to…”

 

At least she was starting to get her old self back already, but I could tell she was scared. Perhaps the pride of having a kid is building her back up?

 

Vestal assured us, “I promise you both I’ll be here to aid you in anything you need. I know what a human baby needs to survive, but we’ll need to work together on a baby Kansen. Who knows what will happen?”

 

I had to pull myself together. Belfast needed me in that moment more than ever. I had a new purpose. I was going to make sure her kid didn’t end up like their “father”.

 

“When is she due?” I asked.

 

Vestal shrugged, “Again, Kansen biology, I can’t say for sure. If she were human… at this stage, I’d say she’s somewhere in her 4th or 7th week as she’s started having morning sickness. If we go off a human pregnancy, she’ll have about 8-9 months. I can talk you through everything that happens to humans so if they happen to Bel, you’ll both be somewhat ready, okay?”

 

I nodded, “You’re a lifesaver, Ves. Literally.” I turned my attention back to my favourite Royal, “Belfast, of course I will. I promise, we’ll raise up the best little Kansen ever.”

 

Bel carefully hugged me close, letting her tears loose again. I kissed her on the forehead as she cried into my chest.

 

This time, I could tell they were tears of joy, probably her first in years.

 

Vestal quietly smiled as she watched us. Belfast whispered in my ear again.

 

“Thank you… Enterprise…”

Chapter 17: Sardegna Support

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“…”

 

“…nein…”

 

“HOOD!”

 

I jolted awake covered in sweat. Again. Verdammt… having Geryon on the outside means he can’t fight my nightmares anymore. It’s up to me now…

 

This time… Hood… she…

 

…

 

… Nevermind. I got up, got ready and went to see Seaport. I needed an update.

 

Walking towards the cafeteria, I stopped outside. I instead sat down on a bench rather than the Kriegsmarine table inside. I very much doubted Prinz wanted to speak to me after I failed her…

 

“Bismarck… I have good news…” Seaport announced. It seemed she found me instead.

 

Also, good news? Well, that’s a first. “What is it?” I asked.

 

“The one who… travels between dreams… she has helped the other Bismarck… regain herself…”

 

I breathed a massive sigh of relief. “Oh, Gott sei Dank… is she alright?”

 

“It would seem… she is being cared for… by Hood…”

 

Ah, Hood. Always there for people, even when they don’t ask for her help. I swear, one of these days it’s gonna get her in trouble. I decided that the moment I got back, I was having a serious talk with her.

 

I wasn’t blushing thinking about what else to speak to her about. Nein, definitely not.

 

I looked at Seaport again and I replied, “Danke schön for telling me. Keep me updated, ja?”

 

The Abyssal nodded before leaving me alone. Before leaving though, she looked over her shoulder and said, “Prinz Eugen… does not hate you, Bismarck… go in and see your friends…”

 

Prinz didn’t hate me for failing her? I would hate myself for it.

 

I did, in fact. Another failure to add to my long list.

 

Regardless, I decided to heed her advice and enter the cafeteria. But first…

 

“Seaport.”

 

The Abyssal stopped, “Yes…?”

 

“May I speak to Shinano again? I know I’m asking a lot, but-“

 

“Of course. Linking…”

 

I then asked Shinano about exactly what happened on her end…

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

I met Leonardo Da Vinci and her fleet on the pier. It seems I made the right call as she seemed to have a prosthetic arm herself.

 

“Welcome to the Pacific HQ, shipgirls of Sardegna!” I enthusiastically announced.

 

Before anyone else could respond, the tall one with bright green hair threw her arms up and walked over to me and cheered, “Ah, so you are the Comandante here, si? Pleasure to meet you, signore!”

 

I shook her hand to welcome her, “The pleasure’s all mine, signorina-?”

 

She made a playful gasp as she put her other hand on her chest, “You have not heard of me? Let us change that immediately! ‌I am the great Littorio, Vittorio Veneto-class Battleship number two; the Mediterranean's mightiest Battleship! The legend herself has finally graced your port, Comandante!”

 

“Good to meet you, Littorio.” I smiled at her charismatic demeanour, although I doubted her claim about being the strongest considering both New Jersey and Musashi were on this base.

 

Her platinum-haired sister approached us, rolling her eyes, “Sister, please tone it down a bit. The Atlantic Kansen here may not be in the mood for your… eccentricities.” If anything, she looked like a more mature version of Z46.

 

I immediately deduced, “If I’m not mistaken, you must be the Eternal Flagship herself, Signorina Vittorio Veneto?” I offered my hand.

 

She smiled proudly and bowed, “In the flesh, Comandante. We are here to lend aid to you, signore, however, things in the Atlantic are quite grim. We had to pull all kinds of strings to get the Comandante del Mediterraneo to agree to let us come here.” She put her hand on mine.

 

I politely raised her hand to my face and looked her in the eye. She nodded and I gave it a kiss.

 

I guessed, “Because of the new Siren Stronghold they built on top of the old Atlantic HQ? She doesn’t want to be caught with lacking firepower?”

 

“A charmer, hmm, Comandante?” Littorio chuckled, “It is… something like that. Now that the Sirens control the Atlantic Ocean, it is incredibly difficult to get out of the Mediterranean to help the Royal Isles. The Sirens are starving them out now, taunting us. We convinced our Comandante that Signorinas Richelieu and Jean Bart can put aside their petty squabbles and step in to help Roma and Impero with secretarial and security duties in our stead while we lend our aid here.” She nodded, “Though I’m not sure how they’ll cope without the great Littorio there to guide them, I have faith in my siste— WHO IS THAT!?” She pointed past me.

 

I looked over and saw a beautiful white-clad Royal Navy Carrier walking with little Unicorn, her sort of adoptive sister. “Ah, that’s Illustrius of the Roya—“

 

“That’s Illustrious!?” Littorio exclaimed. “Please excuse me Comandante, the great Littorio has business to attend to!” She proclaimed while pointing to the sky and walked towards the confused-looking Illustrious.

 

I looked at Veneto, “What’s that about? Do they have beef?”

 

The Eternal Flaship facepalmed and muttered, “Questa è l'unica cosa che le ho fatto promettere di non fare...” she looked at me and answered, “My apologies, Comandante, but I should’ve seen this coming. When she learned the Royal Navy girls would be here, she couldn’t be stopped from coming with us. She’d be a stowaway if I had said no, and I wasn’t about to have us sail halfway around the planet on just riggings just to make sure she didn’t come. From Port Said, through the Red Sea and through the Indian Ocean and the Pacific I made her promise repeatedly not to do this… Please excuse me so I can pry her off your Carrier.”

 

“Um… are they gonna fight?”

 

“No, to put it bluntly, my sister wants to bang Illustrious and all her sisters.” She answered quickly. “Preferably, in her words, all at the same time.”

 

“Oh... uh… okay.” I rubbed the back of my head. “I need to speak to signorina Leonardo, anyway.”

 

“Word of warning, watch yourself with Abruzzi. Before you ask her, she never lost her arm. She was born without it.” She warned me before rushing after Littorio.

 

So, Abruzzi… her arm is a touchy subject. I’d better steer well clear of it.

 

I walked over and offered my hand to the inventor and her cybernetic friend. “Welcome to the Azur Lane Pacific HQ, signorinas.”

 

“Ciao! I’m Leonardo Da Vinci! But you can just call me ‘Da Vinci’. Now that I am here, I can help install this new arm onto your Battleship! Where is she?” The genius inventor replied.

 

“That’s… complicated.” I looked at her taller, unimpressed friend, “And you must be signorina Abruzzi?”

 

Dead silence filled the part as all of the Sardegna shipgirls stopped dead in their tracks and slowly looked at us. Littorio even stopped fawning over the uncomfortable Illustrious.

 

Veneto made a face as if to say, “Damn it, I forgot about that.”

 

“Um…” I asked, “Was it something I said?”

 

“My name is Luigi di Savoia Duca degli Abruzzi.” The red-eyed Kansen ominously responded while holding the tips of her artificial fingers together, “You find that too hard to memorize? Then you may shorten it to Duca degli Abruzzi, but no less than that. My dignity won't allow it. Do you understand, Comandante?”

 

Now, a more authoritative Commander would’ve scolded her and told her that they are the Commander of the base and they will call her whatever the damn hell they wished, but I value my life, so instead I just nodded and started again.

 

I cleared my throat, “Ahem. Welcome to the base, signorina Duca degli Abruzzi.” I offered my hand to her again.

 

She cracked a smile and the Sardegna Kansen all let out breaths they probably didn’t know they were holding. I’d better not get on this woman’s bad side.

 

“That is better, Comandante.” She used her prosthetic and gave my hand a good squeeze.

 

Probably a bit too good as it felt like a vice tightening on it.

 

“Now then.” I nursed my hand after she let go, “Signorina Da Vinci, Akashi is in need of your help on a big project in the lab. We’ll work on fitting Bismarck’s arm when she’s back from her mission, yeah?”

 

Da Vinci saluted, “Sì, signore! A big project? How exciting!” She trotted off to the lab. It seemed she was clever enough to deduce where it was on her own. The other Sardegnans went to their temporary accommodation, leaving me with Abruzzi. Alone.

 

I looked at her. Her red eyes stared into my soul. I nervously asked, “So… we got off on the wrong foot, I think. Just so we’re clear, I meant no offence. I assume just ‘Abruzzi’ is reserved for your closest allies?”

 

She nodded, “Sì. My fellow shipgirls only. They’re my family.”

 

“Gotcha. Noted. Perhaps we could come to a comprise, though?” I offered.

 

“I’m listening.” She said.

 

“If we’re in a combat scenario and I need to communicate quickly, no offence, but saying your full name or your preferred abbreviation will be a bit of a pain in the ass.” I explained.

 

“I see… then you may call me just ‘Abruzzi’ if we’re in a fight.”

 

“Thank yo-“

 

“On one condition.” She quickly added.

 

“What is it?” I asked.

 

“Now where’s the fun in telling you now?” She answered ominously.

 

“Right…” I nodded. I decided I’ll cross that bridge when I get to it. I walked to my office, but she followed me. I asked, “Um… don’t you have a room?”

 

“Sì.”

 

“Then… why are you…?”

 

“I volunteer for secretarial duties, Comandante.”

 

“Uh… why? You just got here.” I had to ask. Wouldn’t she prefer to get some rest?

 

“I want to see how long it takes.” She answered.

 

“How long it takes for what?”

 

“I think you know. The record for the amount of time new people take to ask THAT question is about half an hour.” She said while flexing her false fingers.

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I feigned ignorance for the sake of my own ass. “Please go to relax, Duca degli Abruzzi. After a trip like that, you must be exhausted. Then we’ll see about you being Secretary for a bit.”

 

“…Sì, signore.” She said before turning away and walking off.

 

Was she… smiling just then?

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I looked at my cannon arm again… the more I stared at it, the less human I felt… but then I remembered. The kind woman standing next to me, helping me through all this with seemingly no reward for herself… she isn’t human to begin with. I had learned the Kansen are weapons created by humans to fight aliens… technically they shouldn’t even have human rights. I don’t believe that, of course. Hood seems human enough to me…

 

“Does she love you?” I asked her.

 

Hood looked at me and asked, “Hmm? Who?”

 

“Your Bismarck. Does she love you back?”

 

She chuckled, “Personally, I’d like to think so, but I honestly think she’s buried under so much guilt and self-doubt that she can’t admit to it, but it’s possible she doesn’t at all. I just wish she’d pick up on my hints and just give me a sign. I’d rest easier knowing if she does or doesn’t instead of leaving me guessing. Why ask, anyway?”

 

I hesitated, “Don’t take this the wrong way… but I feel like I’m no longer human.”

 

“What are you talking about?” She asked.

 

I stared at my reflection. I saw my glowing blue eyes staring back at me. “You Kansen. You’re not human beings, not scientifically. I just wonder if any of you contemplate your own humanity, like I’m doing right now…”

 

Hood sighed. She sat down on the fountain wall next to me. “All the time. There are moments where we Kansen are… overcome by existential dread. As a result, we very rarely go out on missions alone. If a Siren managed to get in our heads with their manipulative taunts or it happens naturally, it can lead to panic attacks and disassociation. You can see how bad that could be during a battle. We’ve learned how to support each other if it should happen, however. Having a man like that commanding us in the Atlantic didn’t exactly help, either.”

 

I nodded. “What about your rights? Are they ever threatened?”

 

Hood looked down, “Countless times. Our… I hesitate to call that man our Commander, he threatened us with convincing Naval HQ to revoke our basic human rights as weapons and as their property. It sickened us, especially us Royals. It went against our very being. If it weren’t for the power he held, we’d have revolted against him within the first week.”

 

“Rule Britannia, ja?” I smiled.

 

“A powerful song.” Hood returned the expression, but then her face went dark, “A shame it no longer applies now. Back then, at the first sign of defiance by Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth, her two sisters Lady Valiant and Lady Warspite were brutally torn apart by the scrapper. Now? The Atlantic has fallen and the Eagle Union are the power of the Pacific. As for the Commander of their base… I don’t think he has ever done anything like what ours did. I think it’s safe to say his Kansen wouldn’t stand for it for a second, but then he doesn’t have the same amount of power over them as ours did over us. The Eagles are big fans of individual freedom, to the point they don’t even have a dedicated flagship, although Lady Enterprise is the face of their faction, and the Sakurans would be dishonoured by following one so cruel. Also, there’s no scrapper at the Pacific HQ, or at least, I bloody well hope there isn’t.”

 

I realised something after listening to her, “You know… has anyone ever pointed out how much your choice sounds like my counterpart’s sister?”

 

“What? Lady Tirpitz?”

 

“Ja, if you had the same accent as her, you’d sound exactly like her.”

 

Hood chuckled, “Well, nobody ever has mentioned it until now. I imagine it can be a little confusing to our Biscuit…”

 

I looked at her and she corrected herself again, “B-Bismarck, I meant our Bismarck.”

 

“Hood, I know you love her. You can call her your cute pet name.” I teased.

 

Red in the face, Hood crossed her arms and closed her eyes, “I’m afraid I don’t know what you mean.”

 

“Hehe… sure…” We enjoyed the peace and quiet for a while until I asked, “How long until Azur Lane gets here?”

 

She got put her pocket watch and deduced, “Should be any moment. They’ll be using caution. Just stand with me with your arms raised. They’ll be expecting you to have turned on me so I’ll do the talking.” She got up from the fountain.

 

“Still can’t remember why I did that… If I could just remember…” I tried to search for the reason, to no avail.

 

“Don’t worry about it. Probably just some Siren trick. You have been getting up close and personal to them in fights. It’s advised that not even us Kansen do that very often. We have mostly ranged weapons for many reasons.” She assured me while I got up myself, but I don’t know…

 

There was something there in the back of my mind, but every time I try, that fox woman gently guides me away from it, even though she isn’t in my head anymore, like she left some of herself there or something.

 

The scariest part, though… is that Nelson has stopped talking or appearing…

---

[Azur Lane U-556]

 

I spotted Frau Hood and… wait, Frau Bismarck is stood with her? I thought she went crazy?

 

“Frau Tirpitz! I think Frau Hood has brought her back to her senses!” I informed our acting flagship.

 

“It would seem so. U-556, Frau George, with me. Everyone else, hang back and cover us.”

 

Our fleet waited for the three of us while we walked onto the beach. We saw the buildings near them had taken damage and Frau Hood and Frau Bismarck’s clothes were tattered, but they seemed to be okay now.

 

“It’s alright!” Frau Hood claimed, “Bismarck has control of herself again!”

 

“For how long?” Frau George asked, sword drawn as they approached us.

 

Bismarck stepped forward and answered, “As long as I don’t remember what set me off, I should be okay. Your sleepy fox Kansen is preventing it, I think.”

 

Frau Shinano has such power… if she were an enemy, she’d be so scary…

 

“Describe this fox Kansen.” Frau Tirpitz demanded. After Bismarck described Frau Shinano perfectly, we all put away our riggings and weapons.

 

“Welcome back, Lady Bismarck.” Frau George nodded with a smile.

 

“I am incredibly sorry for attacking Frau Hood…” Frau Bismarck said. She sounded genuine enough, “I just… couldn’t seem to think… my mind was so clouded in hopelessness… she said we can somehow contain me until I’m all figured out?”

 

“We’ll tell the Commander everything and we’ll see what we can do.” Frau George assured her. She may seem tough as nails, but she does have a big heart. “Now come, both of you. We were attacked by that pea-brained Purifier on the way here and we need to get you back unharmed.”

 

Frau Hood replied, “Purifier? She has a new body already?”

 

I eagerly replied, “Ja! Now she’s gonna need a third one!”

---

[Azur Lane Shinano]

 

I took Nelson-san with me so she was no longer stuck in Bismarck-san’s mind. She was resting in my embrace in my mind. She looked very comfortable, which brought me some level of happiness.

 

“This one promises to find some way to give you a life of your own again, Nelson-san.”

 

She mumbled, “I think I’d prefer to stay here…” while wrapped up in my soft tails.

 

I smiled, “As much as I’d like to stay and keep you comfortable, you deserve your freedom again.”

 

“If you say so… could I come to you anytime? In my dreams?”

 

“When this is all sorted out, the anomaly may close… and I may not be able to find you…” I regrettably told her. “However, I may be able to leave a part of myself in your head to comfort you in your dreams.”

 

“…I’d like that…” she smiled.

 

I will have to speak to the Abyssals to see if they can do something for her. Even an Abyssal body is a body of her own…

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

I stared into my breakfast on the table, not feeling hungry. I just couldn’t stop thinking about my Bismarck… I promised her and myself I’d be there for her… and I couldn’t do anything to help her in another world…

 

Graffy put her arm around me when I started to sob again.

 

I’m sorry, Bismarck… I-

 

The cafeteria doors opened again and in walked… the other one.

 

Nein… it’s not her fault… I shouldn’t be so mean… she tried her best to get back… I just…

 

“Prinz?” She asked me, now stood at our table.

 

I looked up, wiping my tears. Wait, she was smiling? “W… was?”

 

“My fellow Kansen back home have helped save your Bismarck. She’s come to her senses. The Abyss wasn’t strong enough to fully take her.” She explained.

 

I gasped. My Bismarck is… okay? Even though she’s an Abyssal, she’s fine?

 

“But… what caused her to… what was the main reason she came back?” I had to ask.

 

She sat next to me and whispered in my ear, “Her memory of what happened at Oktoberfest. She remembers it vividly and she thinks you were too drunk to remember, so she didn’t want to make you feel uncomfortable.”

 

My face went deep red. I looked at her, “She… really does love me? That one memory… was enough to overcome… the Abyss?”

 

“Well, with mental help from my friend Shinano, ja. It was the key to helping her. Good job, Prinz.” Other Bismarck nodded.

 

Graffy chimed in, “I’ll get us drinks to celebrate.” Before getting up from the table and walking over to the bar.

 

“Danke, Bismarck… und… es tut mir Leid… for being so mean to you recently…”

 

“Don’t be. I deserve it.”

 

I looked at her, “Why do you always say things like that? Sure, you’ve made mistakes, but—“

 

She looked back at me, “Many of those mistakes have caused the unessecary deaths of innocent civilians and almost 3,500 Kriegsmarine and Royal Navy sailors.” She interrupted with an emotionally tortured face. “I see their faces every time I close my eyes, Prinz. Now that Geryon is free from my mind, my nightmares are now constant.”

 

No sooner had Graffy put our Biere on the table had Bismarck grabbed one, said, “Prost” and down the entire massive stein in one go, the slamming it back down on the table. She looked at me again, “Apologies, Prinz. This was meant to be a happy moment. Looks like I’ve ruined that as well.”

 

She talked to me about “spiralling” before… she was probably having another episode again. I gently put my hand on hers and said, “It’s okay, Bismarck. We’re here for you. Focus on us…”

 

Despite being stone-faced now, we couldn’t help see a tear roll down her cheek.

 

This poor Battleship… the mount of pressure she must constantly be under being the flagship in her world on top of the mental anguish she’s constantly in… and now she’s sacrificed her mental stability to give her giant robotic friend the freedom he deserved…

 

She’s got such a big heart… and she suffers so much for it…

 

This Frau Hood she likes so much must be some kind of miracle worker…

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

I finally returned to my office and sat down to log the arrival of the Sardegna shipgirls to let my fellow Commander in the Mediterranean know her girls got here safe. With that settled,no was just about to call in Sheffield for a coffee, but my radio buzzed instead. I answered it and Akashi was in the other end.

 

“Shikikan! Get to Akashi’s lab asap, nya!”

 

“What’s wrong? Are you in danger?” I stood.

 

The another voice was heard, “Give me that. This is the base Commander?”

 

I froze. “Yes. Who is this? I haven’t heard your voice before.” It was undoubtedly a Royal Navy accent, rather common yet refined and posh somehow.

 

“I’d imagine not. Never been to the Pacific HQ before. I’d very much like to meet you, considering what I’ve heard about you. Get here quick, yeah?”

 

Could it be…?

 

“…I’ll be right there.”

Chapter 18: Royal Reunion

 

[Azur Lane Warspite, years ago]

 

Bollocks! How the hell did I get myself into this situation!?

 

That bastard! He was working with the Sirens the whole bloody time!

 

There I was beneath the base at the God-forsaken scrapper and I couldn’t do a sodding thing! My eyes and mouth were duct-taped shut and my arms were chained up! I couldn’t use my Kansen strength or my rigging!

 

The Siren that was undercover the whole time held me over it, disguised as my own sister Valiant, acting like she was being forced to while that traitorous knave watched… I discovered too late that Valiant was already a victim of this damn thing in secret…

 

Every other Kansen was called there to watch this time, considering who I was. He wanted to break Her Majesty…

 

I tried… so hard… I just couldn’t get out of it…

 

That waste of human space even had the gall to announce, “Today, another example must be made. This is what happens when you defy me! You lot are weapons to be used, thrown away and replaced. You’re not humans. You don’t have rights. You are property of Azur Lane to use as they see fit, and by extension, mine as well. Anyone else that disobeys my orders, this is what will happen. Watch closely.”

 

I was almost thankful my eyes were taped shut. I couldn’t bare to look at my family. The shame of allowing myself into this situation was too much.

 

“Remember this lesson, the lot of you.” The wanker stood behind me. I was suddenly then kicked in.

 

When I fell into the scrapper… I…

 

“MMMMMMMMMFFFFFFF!!!!!” I screamed under the tape over my mouth as I lost consciousness, the pain of the scrapper tearing at my body and rigging still being felt for a moment… then…

 

Then nothing. I spent so long in that black void… there was nothing. Absolutely nothing. Not even my body. I was just a Cube, floating in an endless darkness. It’s longer than you’d think. It’s eternity in there…

 

[Present Day]

 

All of a sudden, I was able to open my eyes and feel my body again. I looked around and found myself in Akashi’s lab with the tape and chains gone, having been brought back to life by the green cat and a shipgirl from the Sardegna Empire, who both stood and looked at me in shocked silence, as if they weren’t expecting me.

 

“NYAAAAAA!?”

 

“Dios mio… it actually worked…”

 

I stepped forward, slowing my breathing and looking around. My first question was, “Where’s Her Majesty?”

 

Akashi ran to the radio, “We’ll take you to her in a minute, nya! I’m calling Shikikan here, nya!” The Commander here picked up the radio. Before he could even answer, she yelled, “Shikikan! Get to Akashi’s lab asap, nya!”

 

“What’s wrong? Are you in danger?” I heard him reply.

 

So, he actually does care for his girls. Seems like they stories I’ve heard are true, and Akashi seems to trust him enough to immediately call him. I took the radio from her.

 

“Give me that. This is the base Commander?”

 

He went silent for second. “Yes. Who is this? I haven’t heard your voice before.”

 

“I’d imagine not. Never been to the Pacific HQ before. I’d very much like to meet you, considering what I’ve heard about you. Get here quick, yeah?” I requested. I really wanted to meet a human who actually cared about us.

 

Probably taking a moment to process the possibility of a Kansen coming back, the Commander was silent for a second before replying, “… I’ll be right there.” Before hanging up.

 

“Jolly good.” I said. I looked over at the Sardegnan one, still gobsmacked. “What? Never seen a dead Kansen come back before?” I joked.

 

“I…” She stuttered, “I had heard of what your old Comandante did to you… are you in any pain? Do you… remember it?”

 

I took a deep breath and sat down on the nearby chair. “I… Don’t feel any of it now… but… I certainly bloody remember it… I’d prefer not to talk about it…”

 

“That’s alright.” She said, understanding. “I’ve already called signorinas Perseus and Vestal here to give you a check-up, sì?”

 

“Yes… thank you. Bloody good work as well bringing me back, you two. I wasn’t done with the Sirens yet. Is that old twat still alive? I’d love to settle the score with him, too.”

 

Akashi answered, “Apparently he was taken by the Sirens, nya! Your old base is now the main Siren Stronghold, nya!”

 

“What!? How bloody long was I dead for!?” I exclaimed.

 

A knock on the lab door was heard and in came the Eagle Union repair ship Vestal. Unlike Akashi who went down the scientist path, Vestal went full doctor just like Perseus. They immediately ran up to me and looked me up and down, amazed that I was alive. I may need to get used to that for a bit.

 

Perseus’ usual expression softened as she said, “It’s really you, Lady Warspite…!”

 

“This is incredible!” Vestal added, “How do you feel, Warspite?” They set their medical equipment on the table and got out the usual stuff.

 

“I feel okay… but I… remember everything… every time I do, I can feel the pain all over again…” I admitted. I felt agony whenever the memory popped into my head, but I could hide it easily.

 

“Well if you feel okay now, that’s a good sign. Bremerton is the base counsellor, she can help you with any mental trauma. I recommend you go see her as soon as possible.” Vestal told me while giving me a standard checkup. “I’m afraid our department is just all the physical stuff.” She smiled.

 

When they were done, another knock came to the door. It opened and in walked the Commander of this base. He was younger than the old prick and…dare I say, far more handsome.

 

He stopped short and saluted me immediately. So he’s respectful as well. That’s a nice change. I returned the gesture with a smile, “HMS Warspite, reporting for duty, sir!” I announced.

 

“At ease, Miss Warspite. It’s an honour to meet you.” He said. He held out his hand. I grabbed it and gave him a firm handshake. “I read up on your service history during the World Wars. To say it’s pretty damn impressive would be doing you a massive disservice.”

 

“A fan, eh? Actually doing your research by itself already puts you far above the murderous, lazy slob back home. I’ll put my trust in you, Commander. Considering what I’ve been through, that trust is not easily given anymore. Don’t disappoint me. Now take me to Her Majesty.”

 

“Is she okay to go?” I asked Vestal and Perseus, who gave us the go ahead and left first. “Then it would be my pleasure, Lady Warspite. Right this way. Oh, and Akashi? Da Vinci?”

 

“Nya?”

 

“Sì?”

 

“Damn fine work. Keep it up and I’ll send some extra gems your way.” The Commander promised, making both the scientific Kansens eyes show symbols of their respective currencies.

 

With the promise of more funds, they both set about bringing more Kansen back. I genuinely hoped they could bring back everyone.

 

On the way to the new Royal Navy dorms on the Pacific Base, I shielded my eyes from the glaring sun.

 

“Not used to the weather here?” He asked.

 

“Not really, sir. I actually sort of miss the cloudy skies and sea fog.” I joked.

 

“Well,” he chuckled, “We’re almost there. Her Majesty has already settled in here, although she’s refused to see anyone.”

 

Looks like she needs her sisters back. Well, one, for now. As we approached the miniature Buckingham Palace, the Royal Maids all stared at me and dropped whatever they were doing. They all approached and Sheffield actually broke her usual deadpan expression and asked, “Lady Warspite!? You’re back!?”

 

“Don’t sound too disappointed, Sheffy. It’s good to see you’ve learned how to smile.” I teased. “Is Her Majesty doing alright?”

 

She returned to her usual demeanour, “Um… yes, of course, Ma’am. Her Majesty in the throne room. I will go inform her immediately-“

 

I grabbed her wrist, “No, I’ll go myself. No doubt she’s barricaded her door.” I marched in with Sheffield and the Commander on my tail.

 

I got to the main doors, passing by many Royal Kansen who had to do double-takes to make sure it was really me and I banged on them.

 

“GO AWAY!” My emotional sister yelled.

 

I rolled my eyes and kicked them open, easily clearing the debris she had placed behind it.

 

“HOW DARE YOU-“ Elizabeth wailed, until she saw me. “W…Warspite…?”

 

“Greetings, Your Majesty.” I kneeled, “Many apologies for my absence, but-“

 

I was interrupted when she grabbed me, lifted me to my feet and hugged my tight, as if I’d vanish if she let me go. She sobbed quietly into my shoulder and I embraced her back just as tight.

 

“It’s alright, Lizzie… I’m here now… I’m so sorry…” I whispered as the rest of the remaining Royal Navy Kansen watched with big smiles and teary eyes along with the Commander.

 

“I missed you… so much…”

 

“You don’t have to anymore. I’m not going anywhere.” I promised.

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

I dared not say anything to ruin the moment, so I exited the building to let them catch up. Just then, Z23 ran up to me and saluted, “Herr Kommandant!” Javelin was with her, never wanting to leave her side. She seemed to ah e become somewhat dependant on her.

 

“At ease, Zed. Hey there, Javelin.” I went to headpat the Royal Destroyer, but she instinctively pulled away from me.

 

Damn… poor girl.

 

“Uh… sorry. What is it, Zed?” I asked.

 

“A new Submarine has just materialised in the port, Her Kommandant!”

 

I ran with her to check it out. I’ve never seen a Sub like this. It’s unlike any I’ve ever seen, different than the vessels of all the other Submarine girls. Could this be the Royal Navy’s first Kansen Submarine?

 

We went to see the conning tower where the names of the Sub girls are usually written.

 

“No way…” I gasped.

 

On the tall conning tower was written, “HMS Warspite S103”.

---

[Kancolle Nelson]

 

I have never been so comfortable… I don’t even have a physical form anymore, yet I’ve never felt so at peace…

 

This Kansen… Shinano… her fox fur is so soft… I just want to stay with her…

 

But how can that be if we are in different universes? She said she’d leave some of herself behind… but will that be enough…? She’s helped me see that revenge against Bismarck and the rest of the Naval District is wrong… but will there be enough of her to keep guiding me? Without her… the Abyss will get me again…

 

My body is long gone… decayed… it’s too late for me to come back with it…

 

I hugged her tails tighter, making her wake up and look at me. She gently stroked my hair.

 

“Dear Nelson-san… you are troubled by so much… I have been conversing with other versions of this one… they have proposed an idea…”

 

I looked up at her. She’s so beautiful… “What is it?” I asked.

 

“Because you no longer have a living physical form, and you’d like to stay with me… you can remain in this place between dreams… and I will be with you fully, whenever I sleep.” She explained.

 

My eyes lit up, “Really?”

 

“Hai… lucky for you, I spend more time asleep than I do awake. You can help me help everyone else.”

 

“How do you help them?” I asked.

 

“If they’re having constant nightmares… we can help overcome them… I was preparing to help Bismarck-san of my world with hers… but then this whole thing happened.”

 

“I… I think I’d like that…” I admitted. Anything to spend more time with this gentle, kind goddess…

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

We finally got back to base, and we saw ships docked that I don’t think I’ve seen before, at least not as actual warships.

 

“Ah, the Sardegna Empire has arrived. That means they have the Commander’s surprise for you.” Hood told me.

 

“A surprise?”

 

“Oh, yes. I think you’ll love it. Come, let’s go see him.”

 

Little did we know, my surprise would be next to nothing in comparison to the surprise she and her fellow Royals were about to receive.

 

As we approached the Royal dining hall, we saw pretty much all the Kansen going into it, to the confusion of our little party.

 

“What’s going on in there?” George asked.

 

“Let’s find out.” Hood answered as she went in first.

 

As well all entered, Hood dropped to her knees. “Oh my God…!”

 

“It can’t be…!” George gasped.

 

I looked ahead and at the end of the very long table sat both Queen Elizabeth and this world’s Warspite.

 

Wait, what?

 

“Hood!” Elizabeth yelled, “I saved your seat! You as well, George! Sit! We’re celebrating Warspite’s return!”

 

Tirpitz whispered in my ear, “You DID kill that impersonator Siren, ja?”

 

I nodded. “I thought I did…”

 

Hood and George sat down in their chairs closest to the end of the table as their important roles as the Pride of the Royal Navy and the Captain of the Royal Knights. We sat near in the Iron Blood seats. I was hesitant to sit in my counterpart’s seat, but Tirpitz gestured that it was okay.

 

“First off.” The Royal Queen decreed, “Lady Bismarck, I apologise for losing my temper at you before. It was uncalled for and very unladylike of me.”

 

“Oh, it’s okay, Your Majesty.” I carefully replied, “I understand that it wasn’t the best thing to talk about at the time. I am sorry as well for causing you further distress.”

 

“Then the matter is settled. I assume your point back then is void now as that… man… is now gone. I say good riddance. I hope the Sirens have their fun with him.”

 

The entire room cheered upon hearing that last bit.

 

“Now, to the reason we are holding this party. We welcoming back my dear sister, Warspite, who has been brought back to us by the brilliant minds of Lady Akashi of the Sakura Empire and Lady Da Vinci of the Sardegna Empire.”

 

There are a lot of empires in this world, aren’t there? Wait… so that explains it. This is the real Warspite, not another Siren imposter. Gott sei Dank… I don’t know how Elizabeth would’ve reacted if that were so.

 

I looked at Warspite, who seemed to be wondering why I looked so pale. “Frau Warspite, I feel I must explain myself to you.”

 

“Yes, I was about to ask, Lady Bismarck. Did something happen?”

 

“It’s… a long story.”

 

She looked at the Queen and asked, “Do we have the time?”

 

“Of course, my dear sister. This party is for you.” She replied softly.

 

“Very well. Please explain everything to me, Lady Bismarck.”

 

“Alright then.” I proceeded to fill her in on everything.

---

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

Rumour is that the science team managed to bring back one of the Royals. I could only hope we could bring back some of ours, but I had other things on my mind. Bel seemed to be regaining her confidence. She started cooking again and it was like riding a bike for her. She never forgot how to do anything, she just lacked motivation and confidence, but now she knows she’s going to have a baby, and I’ll be there every step of the way for her, I’ve been getting my dear friend back.

 

Though… I suppose she’s more than a friend now…

 

“Miss Enterprise, you’re bright red.” Bel teased. “could you be a dear and put the kettle on, please?” She asked while cooking dinner for us.

 

“Sure. You know you don’t have to be formal with me, right?” I reminded her.

 

“I know, but it’s best to practice, no? I’ve been rather… not right for a while, after all.”

 

“Whatever helps you, Bel.” I smiled. “Though I still prefer coffee.”

 

“O’ course ye do, ya bloody yank.” She joked in her real accent, earning a laugh out of me. I always found it funny when she lets out an unexpected jab.

 

I filled the kettle and set it to boil. Why these things aren’t commonplace in the Eagle Union is beyond me. I remember having to boil water on the stove a few times. I then had a serious question on my mind.

 

“When do you think we should tell everyone about this?” I asked. “It’s gonna be a real big surprise when your kid is born.”

 

“Our child, Enty.” She reminded me, making me blush again.

 

“Yeah… our kid. Seriously though, when should we let them know?”

 

“I don’t know…” She admitted. “Just not yet… I’m not sure I can bare the shame…”

 

She went quiet again. I quickly walked to her side and put my arm around her, “Hey, it’s okay. There’s no shame in it. That bastard abused you, but you’re wanting to triumph over him by getting something good out of it all. That takes a lot of strength, you know? We’ll tell them whenever you want, okay? I’m just saying it’s probably better to let them know early to not spring it on them when it’s time, alright?”

 

“Yes, of course…” she nodded. “Sorry… I…”

 

“It’s alright, Bel. You’re doing great. Just keep on going, yeah?” I gently rubbed her upper arm up and down.

 

“Yes… just keep going…” she took a deep breath and carried on. “Thank you, Enty… I’m glad you’re with me…”

 

“Anytime, Bel.” The kettle had stopped boiling so I made our tea and coffee. “Need me to come with you to see Bremmy again?”

 

“I’d like that...” She smiled again.

 

I swear, my heart melts when she smiles.

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

Warspite couldn’t believe what she had heard, but when everyone backed up the story, she accepted it.

 

“So… a lot has happened… another world? That’s incredible…”

 

“Ja. I’ve been working on any way to get her back as well as your Akagi and Kaga. I’m sure she is doing the same.”

 

“Bloody hell, I hope those two aren’t making trouble in your world…” Warspite replied.

 

Elizabeth pointed excitedly like a child who’s just seen…

 

Well, who’s just seen the massive multi-tiered cake that the Maids just wheeled in.

 

“Ooh! The celebration cake!”

 

Warspite laughed awkwardly, “Um… sister, that’s not necessary…”

 

The cake was cut and we all got a slice. I just hoped this body was able to process it still.

 

Sheffield cleared her throat, “I feel I must mention this cake was baked by Edinburgh.”

 

Everything went silent. I looked around and saw everyone staring at their bits of cake, George frozen with her mouth full already. She silently stood up and went to the bathroom.

 

The poor Maid Edinburgh looked disappointed. She must’ve tried her best, but it would seem she’s bit very good at this.

 

“I… I’m sorry… I just… wanted to try again…”

 

Tirpitz’s whispered in my ear, “The last time she made us cake, it gave us IBS for a month.”

 

Sensing the mood, I got up, approached her and took her back to the kitchen. While she was expecting me to shout at her or something, I offered, “Do you need help?”

 

“Hm?” She asked.

 

“Would you like me to show you how it is done?” I have some experience from making cakes for the Kriegsmarine members’ birthdays.

 

“I… would like that… I’m to ashamed as a Maid to ask Lady George or Lady Howe…”

 

“Let’s get to it, then.”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Akagi seemed to have learned her lesson. Kaga is keeping her reeled in while Destroyer Division 6 kept her busy. I will admit Kaga makes a good carer for them and she was the happiest I’d ever seen her. Right now she was helping them make curry for some contest. Now that they’re not fighting the Abyssals, they had more time for activities.

 

“Bismarck?” Prinz asked me. I looked at her and she asked, “Could you help us with ours?”

 

“You’re taking part? Prinz, I need to work on getting back, remember?”

 

“Well, ja, but you’re waiting on Herr Geryon to find the anomaly again, nein?” She reasoned. It was true that I couldn’t do much until that thing was found again.

 

I sighed, “Very well. What can I do?”

 

Graf Zeppelin answered, “You did an incredible job when you made that breakfast buffet after first meeting us, and none of us are very good at cooking, so we hoped you’d help us out.”

 

“Ja!” Prinz eagerly added, “You could help us get at least a decent score this year!”

 

“I see, so you’re just using me to further your own goals.” I deadpanned. “Just like many others have before?”

 

The Kriegsmarine girls all fell silent and looked shameful.

 

Good job, Bismarck. You let something hurtful slip out yet again.

 

I smiled, “I’m joking. I’d love to help.” I hoped that was a good enough cover and I led them to the kitchen on my ship. “I hope you’ve all heard of currywurst.”

---

[Azur Lane Warspite]

 

Elizabeth walked with me to Bremerton’s office. She’d been glued to me since she saw me again. I put my hand gently on her shoulders “Your Majes— nay… Sister, I’ll be okay. You trust Bremerton, don’t you?”

 

She nodded, “Of course… I just…”

 

“I promise I’ll be back, alright? Just take a seat and I’ll be out soon.” I sat her down on a waiting chair.

 

“I’ll be right here, then. Good luck, Sister.” She smiled. I nodded and knocked on Bremerton’s door.

 

The tall pink haired Kansen answered the door and smiled while saying, “Belfa- Oh, hi, Warspite! Vestal told me you’d be coming! Come in, come in!”

 

“Thank you kindly.” I smiled back and entered. I sat myself on the long sofa that made me look even smaller than I already am and she sat down on a chair, put some glasses on and brought her phone out to take notes. “Were you expecting Belfast?”

 

“Yeah, she came to me for mental help. I’d say she’s doing pretty well. More than that, I’m sworn to secrecy. You understand.”

 

“Of course.” I nodded, “I’m glad to hear that. I know that… man… did a number on her.”

 

“Oh, you have no idea. Anyway…” Bremerton said as she seemed to completely change her demeanour to a more serious version of her, which I appreciated. “Let’s start from the beginning…”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

After Edinburgh managed to make a new cake that wouldn’t have everyone making repeat trips to the bathroom every few minutes for a month, I sat down in Akashi’s lab where I met Leonardo Da Vinci. I didn’t know that even Italy in this world had Kansen. According to her, America, Britain, Germany, Japan, Russia, China, France and Italy all have Kansen here. The French ships are currently split into two right now, but they’re not fighting.

 

Anyway, the genius inventor explained, “My friend Abruzzi was formed without an arm. My theory is because the man she was named after lost a few fingers on one of his missions. Frostbite, I think. Regardless, I saw how she struggled with only one arm and how it dragged her down, so I began working on prosthetics to help her. Eventually, I made the arm she now uses. Fully functional, tough and can be used in combat situations, and dare I say superior to an organic Kansen arm as I used salvaged Siren metal.”

 

I nodded, listening.

 

“So your Comandante called to see if I could make one for you. Considering it’s the same arm, it was super easy! Here!” She put a special metal case on the table and opened it for me. It looked impressive, but the connections looked… a little painful.

 

“I see your concern. Do not worry. It may sting for a bit at first, but soon you’ll barely feel it.” She assured me.

 

“Alright, but it may be more difficult than you think to replace this thing.” I pointed to my arm cannon.

 

“And why is that?” She asked, perhaps feeling challenged.

 

I took off the Abyssal armour plating to reveal the gruesome reality of my arm. It was fuzed to me, as if my arm gradually turned into a cannon the further towards the end it got. There was no obvious point where my flesh ended and the metal began.

 

“Oh…” She muttered. “Sì… this may require a lot of work. Worst case scenario, your entire arm up to the shoulder might need replacing, not just the elbow…”

 

“So I get to feel even less human?” I asked sarcastically. “Wunderbar.”

 

“Ah… many apologies… I didn’t mean to be insensitive… I just… wanted you to know what this may mean. It’s your choice, ultimately. You may have to lose what’s left of the human part of your arm, but on the other hand, you’ll… well, get your other hand back.” Da Vinci reminded me.

 

This verdammt cannon has been a pain in the ass for a while…

 

Humanity be damned… I’m a freak now, anyway… no matter what I did I doubted Prinz would still love me like this…

 

I looked at her, “Very well. If full amputation of my arm is needed, then so be it.”

 

“Okay, just give me some time to build the rest of the arm and a shoulder connection, sì? I’ll talk with signoras Vestal and Perseus about the medical part of the procedure.”

 

“Ja. Danke.” I whispered, standing up and walking out.

 

Of course, I’d like to get a usable hand back… but I’d have preferred a human arm… but again… I’m not human now, am I? Now I’m something most normal people would scream at and run away from…

 

Just then, the base alarms started blaring. The voice of the Kommandant ordered over the tannoys, “All available ships to battlestations! Large Siren fleet incoming!”

Chapter 19: Easter and Enforcers

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

A curry competition isn’t exactly the way I’d celebrate Easter, but to each their own.

 

We were all stood behind our outdoor tables. Prinz was stood with me and the requested equipment and ingredients were all ready.

 

There was a table where this world’s Akagi and Kaga would be, but our Akagi and Kaga decided to give it a go, despite the fact the last time Akagi tried to cook something she set the base on fire. Again.

 

I hoped Kaga would keep her under control as we set about cooking the curries.

 

“Just like I showed you, Prinz.”

 

“Ja… like this?”

 

“Ja. Good work.” I encouraged.

 

Looking around, I saw the other contestants.

 

Shimakaze and her sentient turret working hard. With a pre-made curry mix. And now she’s eating it.

 

Kongou and her sister using ingredients I’ve never seen before. Oh, they’re tasting it. And they fainted.

 

DD6 with their golden pot and… a flamethrower!?

 

How the hell did the Kriegsmarine ever fail this!?

 

“Bismarck!” Prinz brought me back to ours. I managed to save the currywurst from overcooking.

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

Shinano’s been asleep for longer than usual… she must be having a very nice dream. She kept smiling and was hugging the body pillow that Taihou left here when she last visited. She even wrapped her tails around it.

 

I kinda wished I was in that pillow’s place.

 

Believe me, I’ve tried to get rid of that thing but it keeps coming back somehow. It’s even found its way into my bed a couple of times until Mikasa changed my lock for me and gave me the new key…

 

Anyway… I wondered what she was dreaming about, until I got a call from the patrol team.

 

“This is the Commander. Report.” I ordered professionally.

 

“Shikikan-sama, this is Akagi.” Ah, so the alternate Akagi and Kaga went above and beyond to help out here. While I was impressed, I worried for them. They were far more physically human than the Kansen.

 

“What’s the situation, Miss Akagi?” I asked, not used to that name being used by so one so level-headed.

 

“We’ve been sending our planes on recon patrols and they found a massive Siren Carrier Battle Group on course for the base!”

 

I stood up quick, “What!? How many Carriers!?”

 

“Looks like 2 double-hull vessels with dual runways, Shikikan-sama. Accompanying them are 2 Battleships, 5 Heavy Cruisers and 10 Destroyers. I’ve not seen an enemy force so large since Midway… I think I see two humanoid targets there…”

 

Two Humanoid Sirens!? Shit… that may mean it’s at least an Arbiter and her Enforcer. Whenever it’s an Elite they’re here alone.

 

“Retreat immediately, Akagi! We’ll use the full force of the base against them!”

 

“Hai! Come, Kaga!”

 

I grabbed the receiver for the base tannoys and slammed the alarm button. I announced, “All available ships to battlestations! Large Siren fleet incoming!” I saw everyone scrambling out if their dorms, training areas and cafeteria, even the Sardegna girls, to my surprise. I didn’t expect them to help this much. I got on the radio and started barking orders.

 

Shinano woke up and said, “This one will help, too…” As she walked out. I almost felt bad waking her.

 

“Carriers, get our patrol back safe and establish air dominance ASAP! Battleships, get ready to provide support for the Vanguards!”

---

[Azur Lane Prinz Eugen]

 

Great. Now Wales would have another excuse to stall on her answer. She kept me waiting for ages for her to decide.

 

Maybe she thought I was joking…?

 

Oh well, at least I got to blow off some steam on these Sirens. They needed to be taught a lesson for interrupting my teasing of the flattest sister in existence, hehe~

 

We arranged ourselves into defensive formations and saw the Siren fleet on the horizon. Looking up, we saw our Carrier fleet’s air wings flying out to intercept theirs. We all had our AA ready while our Battleships readied their artillery as they had the most range.

 

My rigging sharks were quite literally chomping at the bit to start fighting. Or is it “champing?” Eh, who knows?

 

I saw Wales on the back line with the Eagle Union Kansen. Looks like this Kommandant actually read up on our abilities. She seems happy, but she avoided eye-contact with me when she realised I was looking at her.

 

I suppose that was her answer. I probably came on far too strong. At least she’s stopped taunting me.

 

Bismarck is probably right. We Iron Bloods are fools to think we’re worthy of love after all we’ve done-

 

“EUGEN! Are you listening!?” Tirpitz yelled.

 

“Huh?” I looked at her. She and the rest of Iron Blood were staring at me.

 

“Bismarck was giving orders! Were you listening to her or staring at the backline!?”

 

“Ah… forgive me, Frau Tirpitz. Explain to me again?” I asked, a little embarrassed.

 

I heard Deutschland mutter, “Eugen’s losing it, I swear…”

 

The alternate Bismarck radioed to me, “Eugen, I studied your abilities and I know you prefer to be up close to the enemy. I want you leading our Vanguard fleet. Show us why you’re one of my other self’s most trusted retainers.”

 

“Jawohl.” I responded as I moved to the front of Iron Blood’s Vanguard, trying not to think about Wales. The Sirens were getting closer.

 

“Attention all ships.” Our Kommandant spoke over the radio, “This enemy fleet consists of two Queens, 2 Rooks, 5 Bishops and 10 Pawns, along with two humanoid Sirens. I suspect they are either an Arbiter and an Enforcer, or potentially two Arbiters. Stay alert and be ready for anything. Remember they can’t use a Mirror Sea on us, thanks to Akashi. Stay close to the base but don’t let them near. I’m counting on you girls. Make me proud!”

 

Ah, so this Kommandant actually has a plan? I won’t have to train him after all~

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

I saw Eugen move to the front and deploy her shields for everyone. I wondered what was on her mind as it she seemed to zone out for a moment. I also wondered for a moment where Belfast was. Enterprise wasn’t there, either. I guess Bel still isn’t ready to return to service yet and wanted E with her. I was glad she wasn’t pushing herself. I’d hate for her mental state to worsen. Plus, with the combined might of the Kansen here, and Warspite’s new vessel, I hoped she wasn’t needed.

 

Anyway, when everyone was ready and the air wings were sent out, all we had to do then was wait. I had the Battleships launch scout planes to fly around the island to make sure we weren’t caught out by flanking manoeuvres. If I’ve learned anything, it’s that the Sirens always have something up their sleeves…

 

Which is why I was so nervous. This attack seemed for too blunt, even for the less tactical Sirens. There had to be something else going on, but I couldn’t find it.

 

“All ships, maximum alert for anything else out of the ordinary. Keep your heads on swivels.” I ordered. I looked to my right to see Javelin, Z23, Ayanami and Laffey stood with me as they wanted to guard me. Seemed like Jav was warming up to me. “You four, go check the base. We don’t want to be attacked by an infiltrator.”

 

“Herr Kommandant, we should stay and make sure you’re safe!” Z23 argued.

 

“Laffey and Ayaya will protect Commander…” the sleepy bunny suggested while hugging me, “Nimi and Javvy go check the base…”

 

“I’ll be just fine with the bunny and the demon here, Zed. Go make sure the base is secure. There’s something else the Sirens are doing, there always is.” I repeated.

 

“Jawohl!” The Iron Blood saluted and left with the still silent Javelin.

 

I then radioed on a secret channel, “Warspite. You know what to do.”

 

“With utmost pleasure, Commander.” The warcorgi responded as her vessel submerged, hidden behind the Battleship line.

---

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

Of course the massive data spike came from the most fortified Azur Lane base. I didn’t know what they did, but that was what I was there to find out, before Zero sent one of her lackeys to investigate.

 

The other Sirens… they’re fools for trying to stop the inevitable. All that can really be done is gather as much knowledge as possible and pass it on before the Leviathans destroy it all. Those insects don’t seem to realise that. I had to steal this fleet from Tower. At least my Enforcers, Equilibrium and Harmony, know their place. I sent one into the base via portal to investigate for me while I have Azur Lane distracted. All I had to do was wait for her report and then have the mass-produced vessels cover our escape. At the very least I can use the cover of testing the now combined main 4 Azur Lane powers should Zero demand an explanation from me.

 

Also, something over in that base managed to kill Purifier and drive Observer crazy, so I’m not going in just yet.

 

Anyway… it seemed the Carriers sent out their planes. I then had Equilibrium do the same and establish air dominance. Annoyingly, that proved far more difficult than I’d have liked.

 

“Temperance.” My Enforcer said, “Their air wings are overall more powerful, but Akagi and Kaga’s are now a lot less dangerous.”

 

“Hmm… interesting… I don’t see their giant foxes or their flaming planes… keep an eye on them. Something isn’t right. Their Battleships all have their vessels deployed while everyone else is using riggings. I don’t see Enterprise here, either.” I switched to Harmony, “Report. Where is Enterprise?”

 

“Now what have I told you about manners, honey?” She annoyingly reminded me. “You could ask nicely.”

 

“You’re right. I could. Report.” I repeated.

 

“Well, from what I’ve managed to gather from inside the base and from their databanks, it seems that a Kansen has become pregnant.”

 

That made me pause. That’s not possible… is it?

 

“What?”

 

“Indeed. I was shocked as well. This has only happened in 0.6% of all timelines we’ve ever observed. This could be an opportunity to enhance our chances of fighting the Leviathans. Imagine a Kansen with the qualities of a human as well.”

 

“That could mean they’re weaker as they’re half human, which are inferior.” I argued.

 

“Yes, but there have been many exceptional humans, yes? Remember the stories of Adrian Carton de Wiart? Alvin York? Simo Häyhä? Or perhaps Milunka Savić?”

 

“You’ve been listening to threat Swedish band again, haven’t you?” I asked.

 

“Perhaps, but my point is that their positive qualities still exist in a lot of humans with the willpower and the strength to do so, where Kansen usually just exist to follow orders and blow things up.”

 

Hmm… “Yes… you make a point… their decision making and autonomy were something to consider… a Kansen with their kind of reliability and independence… very well. Have you found out what the surge in power was?”

 

“Still working on that, sweetie. I’ll get back to you.” Harmony said before she hung up. That girl, I swear…

 

This battle is getting off hand now. She’d better hurry up.

---

[Azur Lane Prince of Wales.]

 

Bloody hell… I think Eugen might have the wrong idea. I averted my gaze because every time I look at her now… my heart… anyway… now that I can finally use my skills, the Eagle Union Kansen have been benefitting from it.

 

Of course, I equally gain from fighting alongside them, too. I’ve never felt stronger, even more so than fighting alongside my own sisters, I dare say. I must remember to thank this new Commander. It’s quite a nice change, but not before a serious talk with Eugen.

 

“Lady Cleveland!” I yelled at the Eagle Cruiser, who was about to take a massive hit. I used my skill on her and boosted her shield, which stacked with the shield Eugen generated for her, which allowed her to tank the hit and keep on going.

 

“Thanks, Wales!” She gave me a thumbs-up, which felt nice. “I owe ya one!”

 

“We appreciate the support, Miss Wales.” Yorktown nodded to me, “Keep it up. We’ll cover you.”

 

I looked over at George, who surprisingly looked back, smiled and nodded, as if she were proud of me for finally being able to play to my own strengths. She must’ve seen what just happened.

 

Despite the fact we’re fighting the biggest Siren fleet I’ve seen in quite a while, today is a good day.

---

[Enforcer: Harmony]

 

After cutting the line to dear Temperance, I sifted through the rest if the databanks here, but I couldn’t find anything on the power surge… not even the packets of data hidden around by Infiltrator before her demise helped…

 

Hmm…

 

I went to the lab. I thought perhaps it came from there. Cloaked, I strolled right on in and saw the green cat that Observer tried to have killed back when Orochi was being developed. Alongside her was one of the Kansen from the Sardegna Empire. So this is where they went. But why?

 

Ah, there was the machine blocking our Mirror Seas. I contemplated shutting it down, but that would raise far took much suspicion.

 

Also, in the lab, presumably because it’s the safest place in the base, were the pregnant Light Cruiser Belfast and the legendary Carrier Enterprise… why was she there? She’d have been far more useful in the battle…

 

Oh, well. That wasn’t what I was there to find out. Floating up to the corner of the room, I activated my “Fly-On-The-Wall Protocol.”

---

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

“I should be out there…” I muttered, thinking of the fight going on outside. I looked at Belfast who smiled at me. I felt a strong need to go out there, but not as strong as the need to stay here for her. I promised not to leave her, but—

 

“Enty.” Bel said to me. I looked at her and she pulled me close. She kissed me and said, “Go help them.”

 

“A-Are you sure, Bel?” I asked, bright red again.

 

“I’d prefer you stay… but I couldn’t forgive myself if someone else died as a result of you not being able to help them. It is terribly selfish for me to keep you here. Go.” She ordered.

 

“The old Bel really is coming back, isn’t she?” I smiled back.

 

“Feeling more like myself every second I’m with you, Enty. Now please… just go. I have Lady Akashi and Lady Da Vinci here to help me if I need them. I’ll be fine.”

 

I kissed her back and said, “Be right back.” With a wink, I took off from the lab.

---

[Azur Lane Belfast]

 

Even though I promised her I’d be fine… my heart started beating much faster when she wasn’t there with me…

 

“Pull yooehrself togeder, you stupid Cruiser. You’re supposed to be de 'ead Maid, start acteng like it again!” I thought to myself.

 

“Ahem.” I cleared my throat, getting the attention of the two scientists.

 

“Are you okay, signorina? I heard what you went through…” Da Vinci asked.

 

I nodded and replied, “You’re kind to ask, Ma’am. Yes… I think. I like to believe I’m getting better. Miss Enterprise and Miss Bremerton have been helping me a lot. I’d like to ask you a few questions, however.”

 

“Sì? What would you like to know?”

 

“How did you bring back Lady Warspite? Can it be done again for our fallen comrades?”

---

[Enforcer: Harmony]

 

…what?

 

Thank the Creator I’d already started recording. Reviving a dead Kansen? This is something I’d never heard of in any other timeline.

 

The green cat enthusiastically answered instead, “U-556-san managed to get data from the former Atlantic HQ, nya! Now that it’s a Siren base, they took the data from the scrapper, nya! She brought that here and we found all the data from Kansen who had been sent into it, nya! We used that to bring back the most recent victim, Warspite-sama, and put her data into a spare blank Cube, nya!” While waving her ridiculous sleeves up and down.

 

Impressive… this is Siren-level science she’s doing now… maybe letting her go after she saw Orochi was a good idea, after all…

 

“That’s incredible…” The Maid replied. “But only those who were sent into that ghastly thing can be brought back?”

 

The Sardegnan one nodded, “Sì. We’ll have to use it as a base for reviving those lost in battle or by other means.” While working on a robotic arm. She was adding an upper section and shoulder joint to it. I instantly deduced it was for that alternate Bismarck.

 

Staring at the arm, I then had an idea. I quietly picked up a beaker and…

---

[Azur Lane Belfast]

 

We heard the sound of glass breaking and all three of us looked at where it came from. Finding a shattered beaker, we assumed it fell off the shelf above.

 

“Strange…” I muttered. “Perhaps the battle is making things shake a little in here.” I set about cleaning it up immediately.

 

“Or maybe the lab is… haunted, nya?” Akashi asked with a shaky tone. The poor cat’s ears were down and she hid her face behind her massive sleeves.

 

I comforted her and massaged her cat ears, “I’m sure it’s not haunted, Miss Akashi. You’ll be okay.”

 

“You’re very kind to Akashi, nya. I’ll make sure any purchases from you or Enterprise-sama will be discounted, nya.” She smiled.

 

“I… appreciate that, Miss Akashi.” Strange way of showing gratitude, but I wasn’t about to complain. “Miss Da Vinci, how is Lady Bismarck’s arm?”

 

She scratched her head and muttered, “Did I leave that screwdriver there? I could’ve sworn that was there…”

 

She seemed busy so I didn’t question her further. With the glass safely disposed of, I sat down and started feeling remarkably hungry all of a sudden…

---

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

These girls impressed me. It was actually becoming difficult to keep stalling them to give Harmony more time. Every mass-produced unit we sent in was obliterated. It seemed the Kansen have different strategies for dealing with different units and combinations of units. If my fellow Sirens were more intelligent, they’d make different fleet formations, but I doubt those foolish insects possess the processing power for that…

 

“Arbiter!” Equilibrium yelled, “I can’t hold them much further! They’re getting close to us!”

 

“Irrelevant.” I retorted as one of their Battleship’s shells exploded on my shields, causing no damage to me. Unflinching, I added, “Keep up the defence until Harmony is ready to retreat.”

 

Hmm… Enterprise had joined… I launched my reserve planes to keep her busy. I then noticed something… odd.

 

“They’re not pushing towards us. This is unlike them. They’re up to something…” I deduced. “Equilibrium, scan their fleet with sonar.”

 

As it would turn out, only scanning ahead of us with sonar was a mistake.

 

“Maybe they have some new weapon?” My Enforcer suggested. “They might be stalling us, too!”

 

“That matters not. No matter what they develop, they’ll never match our power-huh?”

 

SPLASH

 

I heard something behind us… I saw water gushing upwards and smoke trails leading from two large projectiles flying at us…

 

“Are those… missiles?” Equilibrium asked.

 

Before we could register what had happened, the missiles detonated, their explosive payloads overpowering our shields and sending Equilibrium and myself flying towards the Azur Lane fleet…

---

[Azur Lane Eugen]

 

I couldn’t help but let out a smug laugh as the two Sirens got blown out of the air by Warspite’s new toys. Harpoons, I believe they’re called. The flagships and lead Vanguards, including myself, encircled the two of them and aimed all our riggings at them as the former Battleship-now-Submarine resurfaced in her new wetsuit and goggles. Her missile launchers and torpedo tubes seemed to automatically lock onto the Sirens independently of her.

 

“Nice shot, Warspite.” Enterprise nodded.

 

“You weren’t too bad yourself, E.” she responded. “Nice distraction, you lot.”

 

“So, the warcorgi is a dogfish now, hmm~?” I teased.

 

“Shut it, you.” Warspite retorted with a grin.

 

The big one with the jellyfish rigging grunted as she picked herself and her Enforcer up. “Ugh… that was… rather interesting…”

 

“Give it up! Surrender now and we will treat you fairly!” George ordered with her oh-so scary voice.

 

“Heh… yes, I’m sure you would.” The Arbiter retorted. “You really think you’re the only ones who can cause distractions?” A portal opened under her and her friend!

 

“Damn it… every time…” Enterprise muttered as we put away our riggings. She radioed, “Commander, the Sirens have been defeated. RTB.”

 

“Good work, girls. Warspite, that was pretty damn cool. Everyone come on back and we can finally get Easter celebrations started!”

 

“With pleasure, sir.” Warspite responded.

 

“Wait…” Wales stopped us. “Did that Arbiter mean… her attack was a distraction?”

 

Several of us looked at each other.

 

I admitted, “That did seem like a pointless attack…”

 

Enterprise suddenly yelled, “BACK TO BASE, NOW!”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Second place. Not bad. I don’t know how DD6 won with a verdammt flamethrower, but it is what it is. Prinz seemed happy enough.

 

“We did it, Bismarck! You helped us not get last place!”

 

“We didn’t win, Prinz.” I once again downplayed my own contribution.

 

“But we’re not last for once! I knew you could do it!” She argued. “To show our thanks, we banded together and got you this!”

 

I looked at the other German shipgirls and they presented to me a large chocolate egg. I know a certain Submarine who would absolutely love this. Me, however?

 

“Danke, but I don’t think I’ll be able to eat it all… could you store it away for now?”

 

““Jawohl!”” Z1 and Z3 eagerly responded before carrying it to the walk-in freezer in the Kriegsmarine kitchen.

 

I smiled, “Now I need to meet Geryon, he’s on his way back.”

 

“Can I see him too?” Prinz asked.

 

“Natürlich.” I nodded. She and I went together.

 

As we got back to the docks, my hydra emerged from over the horizon. He saw Prinz and lowered his middle head for her to pet. Prinz giggled as she did.

 

“Geryon, my friend. You found the anomaly again?”

 

His two other heads roared into the sky in triumph.

 

“Good work!” I praised. “Transfer me the data.”

 

He obeyed immediately and I started going over it.

 

“It’s… in the Atlantic? Wait… nein…”

 

“Bismarck?” Prinz asked.

 

“We need to see Seaport now!” Prinz and I climbed onto Geryon’s left and right heads as he took off towards the new, secret Abyssal section of the Naval District.

 

The anomaly is where the Atlantic HQ is in my world!

Chapter 20: The Commander’s Secret

[Azur Lane Shinano]

 

It seemed it was time to show Nelson-san how I speak to Bismarck-san in the other world. Seaport-hime opened the line between us again and Nelson-san went with me into the Abyssal’s body.

 

“Bismarck-san. How can I help?” I asked.

 

“This is…” Nelson-san gasped. Of course, this is her world. I’m sure she misses it dearly.

 

“Frau Shinano. Forgive me for troubling you again, but Geryon found the anomaly. The data shows that it is now at the Atlantic HQ, or at least where it used to be. You said it’s the main Siren Stronghold now, ja?”

 

“Hai. I will let your other self know as soon as possible.” I nodded.

 

“Shinano…” Nelson-san reminded me.

 

“Ah, yes. May this one ask a favour?” I asked.

 

“Go ahead.” Bismarck-san responded.

 

“Can you please find the remains of the Nelson-san and the Rodney-san of the world you’re in and bring in whatever’s left of them?” I requested.

 

“If we’re able to find them, then ja.” She nodded.

 

“Arigato. The connection is weakening now. This one wishes to not strain Seaport-Hime.”

 

“Okay. Danke. Hopefully we can coordinate this better. On your end, you’ll need everything to defeat the Stronghold and get to the anomaly. I wish you all luck. Oh, and tell Hood…”

 

“Hmm? Tell Hood what?” I probed at her hesitation.

 

“… tell her she better not die until I’ve had a proper talk with her.”

 

“Hai. I shall.” I smiled, knowing about her conflicted feelings for the Royal Battlecruiser. “I must go.” I left the Abyssal’s mind and Nelson looked at me.

 

“Thank you… if there’s anything left of me or my sister, we can at least put her and myself to rest…”

 

“Have faith in Bismarck-san. She is far more dependable than she gives herself credit for.” I assured her, making her look at me with eyes full of love. This poor shipgirl… she didn’t know what she wanted. Now I think she does, and it shall be this one’s duty to make sure she’s happy from now on.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I went to speak with Herr Admiral about the developments.

 

“So… the anomaly is now in the worst place it could possibly be in your world?” He asked.

 

“Ja. Just our luck. The Sirens may have found a way to contain it, as well.” I guessed.

 

“Well if that’s the case, perhaps they’re trying to get everything sorted out? They might just let our Bismarck, Akagi and Kaga walk right up to it?”

 

“That is a possibility, but the more unstable Sirens like Purifier and Tester may attack her anyway. Until then, we’ll have to see what happens. On our end, as it will be a lot simpler, I have a request.”

 

“Sure, Bismarck. How can I help?”

 

“I need to know the last known locations of Frauen Nelson and Rodney. Whatever’s left of them as to be brought back here.” I requested.

 

“Hmm… odd request. Well, Rodney is easy. Nelson’s last known position is in the English Channel from when she and her sister got ambushed alone by Abyssals.” He said as he looked through the files on his computer.

 

“Why would Rodney be easier to find if she was ambushed with Nelson?” I asked, confused.

 

He looked at me with a pause, “…You didn’t know?”

 

“Know… what?”

 

“Rodney’s here on the base. She’s an Abyssal.”

 

“Really? Which one?” I asked in surprise.

 

“According to the updated Abyssal files, she’s… the European Little Sister Princess. She still looks quite a lot like herself, despite the more… revealing outfit.” He showed me her picture compared to how she used to look.

 

“Hmm… I’ll speak to her, then. Danke, Herr Micheal.”

 

“No problem, Bismarck. Let me know if there’s anything else.”

 

I nodded and left to go see Rodney.

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

We raced back to base after Enterprise. If her reckoning was right, it meant there was a Siren on base. Again. I prepared myself to kill another one and we all split up to hunt her down. Hood went with me immediately as Enterprise bolted straight to the lab, presumably to make sure Belfast was okay.

 

“Bloody Sirens… all espionage and subterfuge.” Hood muttered.

 

“We’ll find her, Hood… I can sense her…”

 

“You can? Where is she?” She looked at me.

 

“I can’t pinpoint her exact location… but she’s in the centre of the island. In the Command Centre.” I looked towards the middle.

 

“Bloody hell… Commander! Respond!” Hood spoke into her radio.

 

The Kommandant responded, “I’m here, Hood. Did you find her?”

 

“Not yet, but Bismarck says she’s most likely in the Command Centre, be very careful!”

 

“Roger. All ships, fall back to the Command Centre! Search every nook and cranny! She can’t portal out of here unless she touches the ocean! This could be our chance to capture a Siren!”

 

All of us converged on the main building. Together, we stormed in and left some Kansen guarding the exits. Clearing the rooms one by one like Navy SEALs, the Kansen couldn’t find even a trace of the Siren while I tried to focus to be more specific with her location.

 

I then opened my eyes and said, “Basement.”

 

Hood looked at me, “This place has a basement?” She contacted the Kommandant, “Sir, the Siren is in the basement.”

 

He seemed to hesitate for a moment, he replied, “Understood, all Kansen on land, fall in.”

 

“Did you know there was a level below the ground, sir?” Hood asked as the Kommandant approached us.

 

“I… had heard rumours. There’s no door to it and it’s not in the official plans. Everyone look for some hidden entrance or a way in around the island. Maybe a cave or something we didn’t know about.”

 

He didn’t sound so sure of himself. I kept an eye on him. He looked rather nervous.

 

By his order, some Kansen left to scan the beaches and rocks around the island while the rest inspected every inch they could with the Kommandant.

 

I felt myself drawn towards a bookshelf in the corner. Hood followed me over and I peeked behind it. Before she could offer to move it for me, I picked the entire thing up and moved it, dislodging a few books.

 

Behind it was the outline of a doorframe, a slightly different colour to the rest of the wall, as if it were just repainted.

 

Hood knocked on the wall next to it, making the usual solid noise, then knocked on the discoloured part, making a hollow echo sound. “A hidden door? Behind a bookshelf? It’s that simple?” She asked.

 

“It may be simple, but nobody’s found it until now.” I argued. I kicked the door down and it was sent down a staircase. I called out, “Kommandant! We found a way in!”

 

“Good work, Hood and Bismarck.” He replied with a worried-sounding tone. Was there’s something down here he is scared of? Surely it’s not the Siren unnerving him when he has half the base here with him?

 

He radioed, “All Kansen on the outside, keep looking for other entrances. Look for strange distortions in the rocks.” He out the radio away, “Everyone else, on me.” He unholstered his service pistol. At least he still wants to take point to protect us.

 

Hood asked, “Sir, wouldn’t it be best for you to hang back? I very much doubt a .45 caliber pistol is going to do much to a Siren.”

 

“Now what kind of man would I be if I told a lady to go first into a dangerous place? Stay behind me.”

 

He was brave, but I couldn’t help but feel something was off with him…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I tracked down Rodney, or European Little Sister Princess as she’s called now, and got her attention.

 

“Frau Rodney.”

 

The Abyssal froze and slowly looked at me. “You… know my name…?”

 

“Ja. I was asked to find you and what remains of your sister.” I explained.

 

Rodney looked down and mumbled, “Nelson… I miss her…”

 

“I have a sister, too. I miss her dearly as well. I couldn’t be there for her birthday this year, or for my own.”

 

“What… do you want with our remains…?” She asked.

 

“I believe your sister wants to put her body to rest. I don’t think she knows you still live as an Abyssal.” I added.

 

Rodney gave me a sad smile and looked at her pale hands, “If you can call this living… though it warms my lifeless heart… to know she still exists… in some form…”

 

“Would you be up for going back to where you both sank to find her?” I asked.

 

“…”

 

“Frau Rodney?”

 

“If it brings her some peace… I will.” She nodded after thinking it over.

 

After getting permission from Admiral Micheal, we set off for the English Channel. The rest of the Kriegsmarine asked to come with us, and they weren’t about to take “nein” for an answer. We settled in on my ship and I headed for the Bering Sea.

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

We headed down the ominous staircase, the under-barrel torch on the Kommandant’s 1911 and the spotlights on our riggings lighting the way.

 

Seawater dripped from cracks in the ceiling. There must’ve been natural small cave systems carving their way into the island between ground level and the level below. In any case, the Kommandant warned us to be careful.

 

Faint lights lit the way much further down. Rounding the corner, there was a door with bright lights flickering from behind it as it escaped underneath and lit up the floor.

 

“She can’t have…” The Kommandant muttered to himself. “No… no…”

 

“What was that, sir?” I asked.

 

“Nothing. Stack up on the door.” He ordered while aiming his pistol at it. It seems he’s trained his Kansen about military doctrine not usually applied to their expertise as they understood the order and took positions around the door. Hood stood in front of both the Kommandant and I and Cleveland got ready to storm in first.

 

Eugen put her hand on the door handle and slowly turned it to see if it were unlocked. When she learned it was, she nodded to Wales who was on the other side.

 

They looked at the Kommandant, who looked unusually nervous, and he nodded, “Breach.”

 

“Breaching!” Cleveland yelled as she kicked the door into the room, right off its hinges like I did earlier.

 

The Kansen piled into the room and we saw her, the Siren that must’ve snuck in when the other two attacked the base.

 

“Freeze!” Cleveland ordered.

 

“Oh, what a bother. It seems you found me.” Harmony said as she smiled at us.

 

“Wipe that bloody look off your face.” Wales demanded, “Do you have any idea how much trouble you’re in? You cannot portal out of here. Surrender to us, or we will subdue you!”

 

“How much trouble I am in? Oh, sweetie, I think you’ll find I’m not the one who needs to explain themself.” She retorted as she pressed a button to open up the wall behind me. “Did your Commander ever tell you about this little feature of his base?”

 

The lights came on in the next room behind her. Through the glass, we saw…

 

Was that…?

 

“Oh my God… it can’t be…” Hood gasped.

 

The Commander stayed ominously silent.

 

“Oh, yes…” Harmony smiled, “Say hello to your Commander’s standard-issue Azur Lane Kansen Scrapper!”

 

Nein… surely not…

 

“Commander!” Hood looked back at him, “You knew about this!?”

 

“I-“ he stuttered, “I… I…”

 

“You’d better start bloody explaining right now!” Wales demanded.

 

“Yes, dear Commander.” Harmony leaned forward on her rigging, head resting in her hands, “I’d LOVE to see you explain this~”

 

“Commander…” Cleveland looked at him, “You… never used that thing, right?”

 

“No. Of course not, Cleve. I’d never use it.” The Commander answered.

 

“Then why is it still here, I wonder?” Harmony taunted.

 

“It’s still here so the public doesn’t find out how fucked Azur Lane High Command is. They made these fucking things to dispose of disobedient Kansen as they see you all as property. I decided that’s bullshit and I abandoned this hellish contraption and tried to forget about it! I kept it secret so humanity doesn’t lose faith in their last hole against these assholes!” He pointed at Harmony, “I don’t don’t what you’re trying to start, Siren, but you’re coming with us right now!” He yelled as he aimed his pistol at her.

 

“This version of your High Command… it’s so disappointing…” Harmony stated.

 

Different versions? Does she mean…?

 

A flash went through my mind, as if a memory just unlocked itself. I saw another world… consumed by something…

 

“Version?” I asked while stepping forward. “Like the others that failed? The other ones you tested and fought alongside, only to die again to… whatever destroyed those worlds?”

 

Everyone looked at me while Harmony’s cocky smile vanished. She asked, “…How do you know about that…? It’s impossible for you to know…”

 

“What the hell are you both talking about?” The Kommandant asked.

 

As I remembered, I felt a familiar darkness creeping up on me. Thankfully, Shinano’s phantom helped hold it back from taking me fully.

 

I saw how uncomfortable the Siren looked and how confused everyone else was. I knew Harmony wouldn’t dare make a move with so many guns pointed at her so I stood between everyone.

 

“When I fought Observer, I used my Abyssal power to see into her mind.”

 

“Stop it…” Harmony warned.

 

“Shut the hell up, Siren.” The Kommandant snapped back, “Go on, Bismarck.”

 

I nodded and explained everything I remembered seeing in Observer’s mind…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

On the way up the Russian coast, we approached the Bering Sea as I deduced that would be the fastest route to the Atlantic, and also because my vessel wouldn’t fit in the Panama Canal. I had everyone stay inside where it’s warm. Tirpitz gave me a lot of lessons on how to sail through freezing temperatures, combined with my own experiences in the Denmark Strait.

 

As we passed the Kuril Islands in the Sea of Okhotsk, I half expected to see the Northern Parliament Kansen there to escort us, but then I once again remembered this isn’t my world. I then became concerned about Russian human military forces giving us trouble. I scanned my radar constantly, so much so that Prinz became worried about me.

 

“Are you alright, Bismarck?”

 

“Ja. I’m just worried I may have gotten you all in trouble with international affairs.”

 

“Russland is fiercely territorial, but even they had to concede the oceans to the Abyssals when their uprising began. It’s going to take them a while to get their fleets back out here. Besides, Amerika already has their Pacific fleet patrolling around. They’re likely to be a lot more willing to listen to us.” She reasoned.

 

“I see… Perhaps we should’ve had Iowa or some other American Kanmusu with us…”

 

“We’ll be okay, Bismarck. Relax. You need rest. We can control your ship for you for a bit.”

 

“Alright then.” I decided to listen and get some rest. “If Geryon senses something, or if anything else happens, come get me.”

 

“Natürlich, Guten Nacht, Bismarck.” She smiled as I went to my room.

 

I locked my room door and changed into my shorts and tank top again. I was about to lay down, but remembered something that I had put away months ago. I went to my wardrobe and looked under the clothes at the bottom. There was the box I’d put there. Opening it, I found it.

 

I held the plushie of Hood that she gifted me. It was far too cute to throw away, but too e,barassing to let anyone else see it. At the time, I found it a little strange and wondered why she’d given me it. But now?

 

Now I could see why. I’m such a dummkopf for not seeing it sooner. She really does care for me. Looking at the adorable face on it, my cheeks reddened as I held it close to my chest and went to bed.

 

It even still smells like her…

 

I started imagining what it would be like to actually have her here with me… my heart began to race…

 

Then I stopped because that’s ridiculous and would never happen.

 

Nein. Definitely not.

 

It… would be… nice, though…

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

Everyone was silent. Even Harmony. If looks could kill, she’d have slaughtered me.

 

“So… let me get this straight…” The Commander said, “You detected a seemingly unbeatable threat to the entire planet, and the best course of action you could think of was to turn on us to… what, train us to be better, and then must expect humanity to forgive everything you did to us and and suddenly fight alongside you?”

 

“And none among you thought about how bloody stupid an idea like that is?” Hood added.

 

Harmony scowled at us, “Is it? Do you really think humanity can be trusted with such technology just being handed to them? You’d wipe each other out the moment another war breaks out. You think nuclear warheads are anything more than glorified firecrackers to us Sirens? If we were to help you immediately, you’d turn on each other for the pettiest reason. It has happened countless times before and came disturbingly close to happening multiple times in the Cold War.”

 

“That was…” the Commander tried.

 

“And then there’s your corrupt Azur Lane. It is full of humans obsessed with power and money. It’s all they really care about. It’s part of why every Azur Lane base has a scrapper, even the Mediterranean HQ. The Crimson Axis was so concerned with the future of humanity they actually tried to join forces with us as they could see our technology is far more advanced. Of course, we were not yet ready to trust them with it, not while they were already at war with you.” Harmony added. “If you trust them with our tech, then you’re already a lost cause. We may as well just abandon you to your fate and let Them destroy you, that is, if you haven’t already killed each other by the time They arrive.”

 

We were all silent, even Eugen. None of us could argue against what she had said.

 

“And who are ‘They’?” The Kommandant asked. “What is this threat, exactly?”

 

“If I told you that, you’d all wish you were already dead. To make sure we don’t drive ourselves mad with logic paradoxes, we’re programmed not to think about Them. They come from a place… outside of time and space. They cannot be stopped by any means we’ve yet seen. They can devour the surfaces of planets, leaving nothing left…” Harmony answered with a haunted expression, having seen it happen many times.

 

“How many times has this happened?” The Commander asked.

 

“How many times in total? We cannot determine. However, we have witnessed it 14,000,605 times. If we were  not programmed to not be able to take our own lives, we would have by now… It’s all hopeless, but we are unable to stop experimenting…”

 

“Then we could make this the one we win.” The Commander proclaimed.

 

“And how exactly do you suggest we do that, human?” Harmony hissed.

 

“If our intel on you lot is accurate, your Arbiter, Temperance, doesn’t agree with her peers, yes?” He asked.

 

“You’re not wrong, I suppose.”

 

“Well, if we could sit down and talk with her, perhaps we can find another way? Together?” He proposed.

 

Cleveland whispered, “Working together with Sirens? Are you going crazy, sir?”

 

“I can hear you, Kansen.” The Enforcer quipped, making the Union Light Cruiser freeze in place and shut up.

 

“So what do you say, Harmony? We perhaps a change is what’s needed in this endless repetition?” The man offered his hand.

 

After thinking at over, which doesn’t take a long time for Sirens with their supercomputer brains, and she smiled. She reached out and shook on it, “Deal. I’ll let Tempy know you want to speak with her.”

 

“I hope you know what you’re doing, Commander.” Wales said.

 

“Me too.” He nodded.

---

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

“Thank God she wasn’t in here.” I said as I hugged Bel gently in the lab.

 

“Enty, I may need help from time to time, but I’m not made of glass.” Bel assured me with a joking tone.

 

“I know… just… I worry for you, you know?” I defended.

 

She gave me a kiss on my lips and winked, “I know. Thank you. It’s just been us in here.”

 

“‘Us’?” I looked around and saw a blushing Akashi and a completely unphased Leonardo Da Vinci. “Oh… sorry…”

 

Akashi gestured one of her massive sleeves towards the wall with oath rings displayed, “Nya?”

 

Blushing, we both looked at Da Vinci, who shrugged.

 

“Eh, once you’ve seen Littorio kiss every girl she meets, you get used to seeing it.” The Sardegnan inventor explained as she kept tinkering with Bismarck’s new arm. Looks like she’s finished adding the upper arm and shoulder to it.

 

“Enty…” Bel said as we heard her stomach grumble, “I’m getting the most terrible cravings… let’s go to the cafeteria…”

 

“Okay. Let’s go.” We were about to walk out, but then in came walking a Siren.

 

Wait, what?

 

I drew my bow and Belfast aimed her cannons, along with Da Vinci with Akashi hiding behind a table.

 

The Commander raised his hands, “Stand down, E!”

 

“Commander!?” I exclaimed, stood in front of Bel, “What the hell is going on here!?”

 

“I’ll explain everything, E. Just stand down.” He ordered.

 

The three of us slowly put away our riggings, keeping our eyes on the Siren. “This better be a damn good explanation, sir.” I warned.

 

“Da Vinci, is Bismarck’s arm ready?” He asked.

 

“Sì.” She quickly responded.

 

“Bismarck, if you’re ready, go with her and the arm to Vestal.”

 

“Jawohl.” It seemed she was ready. The two of them left with the arm. I could swear the Siren gave a little smirk when they left.

 

We all sat down and the Commander then proceeded to fill us in on what has happened and why one of our sworn enemies wants to help us.

---

[Azur Lane Prinz Eugen]

 

I made my way to the new Iron Blood bar, trying to ignore Wales calling out to me. She’s made her point, I get it. I’m not rising to her bait anymore.

 

“Eugen!”

 

Nein. Now she just has more ammunition for her insults.

 

“Eugen, wait!”

 

Just ignore her, like she did me.

 

“Eugen, stop!” She grabbed my arm.

 

I looked back at her and yelled, “Was!? More insults!? Do you feel offended by my offer to you!?”

 

“What? No, I—“

 

“Don’t pretend! Don’t lead me on! Is it an apology you want? Then I’m sorry for Hood, I’m sorry for driving you off! Now leave me alone! I’ve had enough!” I pulled away and began to storm off-

 

“PRINZ EUGEN!”

 

She… made me freeze? Just by using my full name? I slowly looked back at her.

 

“You’re really going to have a drink with an injury like that?” She asked.

 

I looked down to my bleeding side. Verdammt… looks like my self-applied bandages have come undone… I took a hit for her during that fight…

 

“Why did you take that hit for me? I never asked you to.”

 

“I don’t know… I much prefer seeing you get hit…” I lied.

 

“You’re coming with me to get it sorted.” She grabbed my wrist and dragged me to the base hospital.

 

“Why do you care about my injury so much…?” I asked her, embarrassed at my own outburst earlier.

 

“Because I care about you, you stupid Cruiser.” She admitted.

 

I looked at her with wide eyes, “You… do? Then… why did you ignore me?”

 

“I wasn’t… I wasn’t ignoring you, Eugen… every time I look at you, you’re all I can think of. I had to look away to stay focused on the attack.”

 

I began to become smug again, “Ah, so I live in your head rent-free?”

 

“Only because I live in yours.” She turned it around on me.

 

“Well, then. Perhaps we can both…”

 

“Both what?” She looked at me.

 

“…Nevermind.” If I had actually said perhaps we can both live together rent-free she’d never let it go.

 

She took me into the hospital and saw that Vestal was busy with Bismarck and Da Vinci, so Perseus and Eagle gave me medical attention.

 

“Oh? Is it your first time seeing my bare midriff, Wales~?” I tried to tease her as I moved my outfit for Perseus to see my injury.

 

“Hopefully it won’t be the last time~” She whispered into my ear and winked, reversing it on me and making me blush. Verdammt, I think I really have met my match…

 

“Please demonstrate proper etiquette, Wales.” Eagle muttered as she prepared some anaesthetic, making the pair of us laugh nervously.

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

As the day turned to night, I opted to stay with Hood from now on as she can keep me grounded in reality. My new arm needs some getting used to as well. She tried to give me the bed but I refused and slept on her sofa. I woke up first and assumed Hood wouldn’t mind if went to the bathroom to shower before her as she was still asleep.

 

I stripped down and inspected the connection of my new arm to my shoulder in the mirror. Professional work. Clean and no pain, though it does feel strange. Having fingers again is so much better than a cannon that could’ve gone off by itself if I felt too stressed. I was about to start running the water when the door that I forgotten to lock swung open.

 

I looked and saw a half-asleep Hood there, who had forgotten about me being here, having already stripped down int he bedroom, staring back at me.

 

It took 5 slow seconds for her to register what was happening as we stared at each other’s forms up and down before she went bright red and slammed the door shut. Another few seconds of silence and I started the water running.

 

In the shower, the water felt so much better than when I was human… perhaps due to being an Abyssal. It felt soothing, so much so that it helped me calm myself quite quickly and let me think about why Hood stared for so long.

 

Then I realised why.

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

Good Lord…

 

I sat on the bed trying to dispel these thoughts that flooded my mind.

 

Is that what Biscuit looks like as well, minus the artificial arm and pale skin?

 

Those beautiful curves… oh, stop it, Hood…

 

I must’ve embarrassed her so much… how could I have forgotten she was here? Her hat is hung up right next to the bathroom door! Bloody hell! I’m supposed to be respectful! Why did I stare so much!?

 

It couldn’t be… could it?

 

After a while I heard the shower turn off and I scrambled to put my gown on. Bismarck came back out in towels and sat on the other side of the bed, our backs facing each other.

 

“So…” she said, “…that just happened…”

 

“Yes. It did.” I replied.

 

“You seemed… very enthralled by me…” she deduced.

 

“I just…” I tried.

 

“It’s because I look like her, ja? Your Biscuit?”

 

“Bismarck, I…”

 

“It’s alright. You probably thought I was her, naked in your bathroom, like a dream, only to realise it was real and it was me instead, ja?” She guessed.

 

Bloody hell, she was exactly right. I looked down and admitted, “…aye. I’m so sorry.”

 

“…It’s okay… If you want, I can get dressed and leave before you’re out of the shower.” She offered, “We can never speak of this again, if you prefer.”

 

“That… may be best… Thank you.” I agreed. I stood and went in, not looking at her. I may have washed my body, but I couldn’t wash out my mind. I had to remind myself she isn’t Biscuit and she has her own love back home. My heart just wouldn’t slow down no matter how much I tried to tell myself it wouldn’t work between us.

 

When I was finished and left the bathroom, true to her word, she was gone. She left a note on the bed saying, “If you DO want to talk about it, let me know tonight. If not, we’ll pretend it never happened. No pressure.”

 

I most certainly didn’t want to at that moment. That night, however…

Chapter 21: Purely Platonic

[Observer Zero]

 

“DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM!?” The annoying human bellowed, “I AM THE COMMANDER OF THE ATLANTIC HEADQUARTERS OF AZUR LANE, AND I COMMAND YOUR RESPECT!”

 

“No.” I simply retorted, “You demand my attention.”

 

“HOW DARE YOU!? YOU INTERRUPT ME IN THE MIDDLE OF DISCIPLINING ONE OF THOSE KANSEN BITCHES AND THEN BRING ME HERE TO THIS METAL LABYRINTH!? I OUGHT TO COME UP THERE AND STRANGLE SOME SENSE INTO YOU, YOU LITTLE BITCH!”

 

My current assistant, Tower, prevented him approaching me with a shield and said, “If you think that using a shotgun to blow someone’s limbs off is an effective way of disciplining them, I have very high concerns for your mental stability. Also, you seem very eager to throttle to death someone who resembles a little girl.”

 

“Don’t you lecture me, you blue freak! You whores are even less human than those boatsluts!” The “man” yelled. “Now let me teach that little shit how to respect her elders!”

 

“She is several centuries older than you. We all are. With that age comes experience and knowledge, part of that knowledge is how to kill a human in the slowest ways possible, making sure they feel excruciating, debilitating agony for as long as they remain conscious. Old human torture techniques were very interesting. Scaphism was particularly fascinating to read about. Also, we can revive you and do it again. As many times as we like.” Tower threatened. “Given how you’ve treated your Kansen during your tenure, I have half a mind to do it anyway, but Dreamweaver here has ordered me not to. Be thankful to her.”

 

That actually seemed to work. He lowered his tone and asked in a shaky voice, “…why do you care about how I treated your enemy? And what is… scaphism…?”

 

“We may have done some nasty things to the Kansen… but we mainly kept it to battlefields and experiments. You? The repeated sexual assault as well as physical and mental torture and execution of several Kansen, even the little ones? You’re something else. As for what scaphism is… I’d love to show you first-hand.”

 

“Hang on a minute! You gave Azur Lane those scrappers!”

 

“We gave you those to dispose of captured Siren tech to keep our tests fair!” My fellow Siren boomed. “That also doesn’t absolve you of raping-“

 

“Tower, that’s enough.” I interrupted, “Commander, you are needed for this investigation.”

 

He looked at Tower, who glared at him, and back to me, “…how?”

 

“You detected the anomaly when it first appeared. How? We did not supply you with the means to.”

 

“What!? Yes you did! One of you Sirens gave me a device with that function!”

 

What?

 

My eyes opened wide for the first time in a long time. “Who gave it to you? What was her designation?”

 

“I… I don’t remember… she had black Carrier runways… white hair held up with a belt, red eyes… black tattered coat… crooked smile… and she had CV-31 emblazoned on her coat.”

 

“Your lack of knowledge of Eagle Union Carrier designations concerns me greatly.” I deadpanned. “She is no Siren. Is this her?” I displayed a picture if the described person on the big screen behind me.

 

“Yes! That’s her!” The man yelled.

 

This is obvious, you retarded ape.

 

“Yes, well done. By doing business with her, you may have doomed two entire dimensions. Your incompetence knows no bounds.” I mock-praised.

 

“Oi! Who do you think you are!?” He yelled again.

 

Tower mocked, “I suspect the human’s mental faculties are weakening, Dreamweaver. He has already forgotten what I had threatened him with earlier. May I open his head and study his brain?”

 

“Do whatever you wish, Tower. Just leave him alive and coherent enough to be useful.”

 

“With pleasure. Executors, take him to my personal chamber.” Tower ordered.

 

“Now hold on a second! Unhand me, you bitches!” He argued while being dragged out by by two Tracker units. We ignored him and I turned to face the picture on screen.

 

“Tower. Report on Temperance.” I demanded.

 

“After Temperance stole my experiment fleet, she used it to attack the Azur Lane Pacific HQ. Her attack was unsuccessful, but her list of orders included sending her Enforcer, Harmony, into the base while they were distracted to locate the source of an unknown power surge.”

 

“Were they successful?” I asked, looking at her.

 

“Not directly. Temperance’s command history ceased recording after this incident. I suspect her black box was damaged.” She then showed me footage from Temperance’s perspective of… missiles? Shooting out of the water? And penetrating right through her shields!?

 

“What is this? Harpoon missiles? We have not seen those since we discovered the world with no Kansen or Sirens in it.” I remembered.

 

“The world were Azur Lane is nothing but a mobile game and the political climate is somehow worse than most other worlds we find despite being unreachable to us and even the Leviathans?”

 

It was true. A seemingly good world to escape to if we needed it, but something blocks us from entering it, like some kind of proverbial Fourth Wall. We can’t get around this block, so we just filed it under “Not dependable.” We are still able to monitor it, however. We use it as a baseline for the level the Kansen are at. It would seem a Kansen has had an updated vessel from that world. “That could only mean that whoever fired them has a vessel from at least 1977… this has never happened before…”

 

“And that is what I mean by not directly.” Tower explained, “Temperance may not have realised, but that power surge may very well have been some sort of rigging and vessel upgrade.”

 

“But, we have not been able to do this…” I muttered, confused. “Where is Temperance now?”

 

“Her tracker has been switched off. Her last known location was near the Pacific HQ.”

 

I ordered, “Have Lurker get as close as she can and try to locate her.”

 

“Transmitting orders.” Tower nodded.

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

With Bismarck getting some much-needed rest, I took the Kapitänin role on her bridge. With me we’re Abyssal Rodney and Graffy.

 

“Looking clear so far, Kapitänin.” The latter reported as the former stared out ahead.

 

“Sense anything, Frau Rodney?” I asked.

 

The Abyssal looked at me, “Miles away… approaching… a powerful beast… that went to sleep… after a period of war… laid dormant… and then woke again… with a new form.. to reign over the Bering Sea…”

 

Graffy and I looked at each other and then back at her, “What beast?”

 

Rodney answered, “The United States Third Fleet…”

 

“Schieße…” I muttered. “Are they following us?”

 

Rodney nodded, “The curious beast waits for us in the Strait… watching…”

 

That was very concerning. Even if we’d survive a fight with them, which was very unlikely, the Naval District and the Kanmusu Project would be in very big trouble if we attacked the US Navy.

 

“We should attempt to hail them, let our intentions be known. The US Navy has a reputation for being unstoppable.” Graffy warned. “You should wake up Bismarck, Kapitänin.”

 

I nodded and went to get her.

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

After a whole day of thinking about what happened and practicing with my new arm again, I went to Akashi’s lab to ask her if she can make an idea I had, based on the Siren tech Infiltrator used to mimic us. Once she developed it for me remarkably fast, and had me pay way too much for it, I gave her cat ears some scratches as thanks and tested it out.

 

After a successful test run, I switched it off and then went to see Hood. I made my way to her room. She said she wanted to talk to me as well anyway.

 

Knocking on the door, which is something we’ve established now, Hood let me in and we both sat down on the bed next to each other awkwardly.

 

“So… um… I’ve had all day to think…” Hood started. “I… Well, it seemed very unladylike, so this never leaves this room, understand?”

 

“Sure.” I nodded, “Go ahead.”

 

“Forgive me for dropping the elegance for a moment. It shames me greatly to admit… that I can’t help but fell something when I look at you…” She confessed.

 

“Because I look so much like your Bismarck?” I guessed.

 

“Yes. Minus the Abyssal changes, of course. Also, the kind of person you are. You’re just like her. You constantly help others with no expectation of rewards or favours, and traits like that… draw me to a person. I admire you greatly for that, just as much as I love her for it…” Hood explained. “I… know that you have someone you love at home… and so do I… but… I have this urge…”

 

“To fuck me?” I asked, making her go bright red and look away. “Sorry, that was rather blunt.”

 

“Yes, it was… but… basically, yes… seeing you like that in by bathroom… seemed to awaken something in me…” She bravely admitted.

 

“…Me too.” I admitted.

 

“Hmm?” She looked at me again.

 

I looked at her as well and added, “You are very beautiful, Hood. In my opinion, you’re the most attractive Kansen I’ve seen, and your kindness and compassion are unrivalled. You’ve helped me so much even though you didn’t have to. You saved my life, too, so I at least owe you something.”

 

She stared at me and I turned to face her, “Look… I have an idea. We don’t have to have any relationship except being close friends, but if you’re comfortable, I can let you experience at least a little of what it’s like to sleep with your Bismarck. Purely platonic, so there’s no pressure or commitment. I’d be willing to, if you want that.”

 

Hood stared into the distance, seemingly thinking about it. She wouldn’t be betraying her love for her Bismarck, and I’d be allowing her to have her fantasies until I’ve returned home, if ever. She got closer and asked, “Could we… try it… right now?” She asked, full of embarrassment.

 

I smiled, “Sure.” We slowly got closer and our lips touched. We embraced each other as Hood closed her eyes and blushed heavily. We parted and she gasped, “Forgive me if I lose myself to this…”

 

“It’s okay. Do whatever you like. But first, let me make this better for you.” I stood up in front of her and stripped down. I used the device I got from Akashi and switched it on, changing the colour of my skin, hair and arm to their original colours, much to Hood’s shock, as I also looked exactly like her Bismarck again. It even made my new arm look fully organic again.

 

“H…how did…?” She asked.

 

I smiled and slowly straddled her lap so her face was close to my chest as she looked up at me, “We all have our secrets, don’t we, Hood?” I said softly as I took her flag off from her shoulders.

 

“You… promise this won’t leave this room?”

 

“I’ll never tell a soul. I promise… Hoodie.” I swore as we embraced and kissed again.

 

Soon enough, Hood’s clothes were all over the floor, as well. We laid on our sides facing each other on the bed as I caressed her curves, from her arms, to her legs and to her ass while she did the same as we continued kissing. Hood seemed to feel her shame slipping away, replaced by bliss.

 

We were complete amateurs, of course, but we were fully focused on each other’s pleasure. I tested her boundaries, and she seemed fully okay with me touching her cunt with my thigh. Our legs wrapped around each other as I rubbed against her.

 

Her moaning encouraged me to take my leg away and replace it with my fingers, stroking her cunt as it got wetter.

 

“Are you a virgin too, Hoodie?” I asked.

 

“I must admit… despite my experiences, this is new to me, yes…”

 

“Let’s be gentle then, ja?”

 

She nodded. I rolled her over onto her back and started to suck on one of her nipples while playing with the other and folding her pussy.

 

“Ahhnnn…” Hood manned while tightening her grip on her pillow and bedsheet. I could tell she was in heaven and it made me happy. This was for her, after all. I switched nipples and gently bit down, earning even more moans from her.

 

“Bismarck… are you sure… this is your… first?” She asked between heavy breaths. “This is… incredible…”

 

“I may or may not have read up on how to do this… and practised on myself…” I admitted. “It gets better.”

 

I winked and got down between her legs. The excitement in her eyes further encouraged me to move her legs apart and gently kiss her soaked pussy. Her legs twitched as I licked all around it to tease her.

 

“Bismarck… please… don’t be cruel…” Hood scolded, but I could tell she was enjoying it. I looked up at her face and kept doing it. I waited for when she got used to it and slowed her breathing, then got my tongue as far in as I could, which wasn’t as far as it could’ve been due to her virginity. It shocked her a bit as she gasped.

 

Her perfect, silky smooth skin was a joy to touch and she tasted quite sweet.

 

“Bismarck.. I…I’m going to…!”

 

“Go ahead.” I smiled right before getting a face full of her bodily fluids as her head rocked back into her pillow, her back arched and she yelled in pleasure.

 

As she dropped back down on the bed, catching her breath, I could tell she was exhausted and tired. Her first experience seemed to take it all out of her. I crawled back up to her side, kissing her body all the way up to her neck and turned her head gently to face me, “Satisfied?” I asked with a smile.

 

“…That was… wonderful… thank you…”

 

We kissed for the last time that night. She didn’t seem to care her own ejaculation was in my mouth and all over my tongue as she fell asleep during it. I rested her head on my breasts as I pulled her covers over us and held her close.

 

I had heard of the nightmares she sometimes had, so wasn’t about to leave her alone in the bed. I just hope we don’t start getting romantically involved with each other. Both our loves are back in my world.

 

My other self is in for quite a surprise when she reunites with Hood.

 

This mimic device of Akashi’s made me feel more human again, as well. I might just keep it on…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I awoke to the sound of my room door being knocked on. Groggily, I asked, “Who’s there?”

 

Prinz’ voice came from behind the door, “Bismarck? The US Navy is ahead. We need you.”

 

“I see. I’ll be right out. Danke.” I thanked her, despite being taken out of a wonderful dream I was having about Hood.

 

Ja, I can admit it now. I love her. I don’t care what anyone says, frankly.

 

I got up, smiled at my Hood plushie and got ready.

 

I walked into the bridge where everyone gave me a nod and an Iron Blood salute from when I told them what it looked like. So much better than the one the monsters that used me stole.

 

“SitRep.” I ordered.

 

Prinz responded, “The US Navy’s Third Fleet is patrolling the Bering Strait and we need to pass through to get to the Atlantic, Bismarck.”

 

“I see, have we hailed them?”

 

“We were not in range until now.” Graf answered, “Coming into range now.”

 

“Sehr gut.” I grabbed my radio.

 

From the US Fleet, I heard, “This is the United States Navy Carrier USS Nimitz to unidentified vessel. Identify yourself and your intentions immediately.”

 

I responded, “This is the KMS Bismarck of the Naval District, requesting permission to pass through the Bering Strait into the Atlantic. We have urgent business there.”

 

There was some silence before the radio man asked, “Did you say the KMS Bismarck? I wasn’t aware you girls could recreate your warships.”

 

“My peers cannot, but my case is quite unique here. I do not have any intention to use my weapons. Do we have permission to pass through?” I asked.

 

“You will be escorted through the Strait to the Atlantic. Keep your guns inactive as we do so.” He ordered.

 

“Jawohl. You have my thanks.” I’m not one for taking orders from another country’s Navy, but I wished not to endanger my friends. The US Navy clearly is the power of the ocean here, so it is best to follow their rules.

 

“This isn’t an official order, Miss Bismarck, but several of our men have a request.” The man radioed.

 

Curious, I asked, “What is it, Herr?”

 

“The guys are asking if they could board your ship and have a look around it out of historical curiosity.” He spoke.

 

I looked at my friends. I responded, “I will allow it, but know that if any of them do anything out of line, I will know about it. I know where everything is on my vessel and can feel everything that happens on it. I will expect you to punish them for any wrongdoing.”

 

“Understood. That’s perfectly reasonable. Thank you. Please pull up alongside the Nimitz.” The man requested.

 

“Jawohl. You can land on my third turret.” I manoeuvred my ship alongside the modern Carrier that dwarfed my old vessel. I was very glad I was not fighting that titan and its escorts. Just watching its regular operations and the fighters that took off from and landed on it, I could see why we Battleships were made obsolete.

 

I suddenly then remembered, “Herr radioman.”

 

“What is it, Miss Bismarck?”

 

“I must warn you that I have a flying friend following us. Please do not attack him and he will be docile towards you.”

 

“Acknowledged. We were about to ask what that aerial contact was.” He said as Geryon landed on my ship again.

 

“Geryon. Humans are going to tour my ship. Be nice.” I ordered, to which he nodded.

 

I watched some humans approaching by helicopter. I gave them permission to land on my Cesar turret. I looked at my friends and said, “Be very careful. We do not want to piss these people off. Rodney, stay here. They may know about the Human-Abyssal truce, but some people can be unpredictable.”

 

Rodney nodded along with the others in agreement as I left the bridge to go meet the Americans.

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

Things became somewhat awkward with the Atlantic Kansen after they found out the base has a scrapper. The fact that I’ve never used it seemed to be enough for them to continue they loyalty to me. I spent the whole next day thinking of ways to make it up to them. I called in King George V to discuss it.

 

“Commander.” She simply said as she sat down opposite my desk holding something wrapped in tissue paper.

 

“So…” I started, “About what happened…”

 

“The fact that you kept such a ghastly thing a secret?” She interrupted.

 

“Um… yeah… I feel terrible about it, I wanted to ask if there’s anything I can do to make up for it.” I tried.

 

“You think it’s that simple, Commander?” She asked. “For so many years we had no choice but endure your colleague’s mistreatment. I have watched so many of my friends get fed into that god-forsaken machine. To think that there was one here, and you told nobody about it or made any attempt to get rid of it sickens me. For a moment I had a suspicion you had some other motive. For a moment you made us feel it was too good to be true that you’re so kind. You’ll, have to forgive us for our attitudes toward you, Commander, but we felt betrayed by you. You’re very lucky that we listened when you said you never used it and never will.”

 

After some silence, I nodded, “And I’m very grateful to you all for that, George. I know it’s not so simple to make things right, but I’ll do anything to mend relations.”

 

George took a deep breath to calm herself, “Well, you’ve already done so much to help us out. There’s honestly not much more we could ask, except…”

 

I looked at her.

 

“Just… no more secrets, Commander. If there’s anything at all that we need to know, you need to tell us, yes? To make it fair, we’ll tell you everything you need to know. Just that will go a long way with the Royal Navy at least. It will get Her Majesty to speak to you again. You may need to speak to Lady Tirpitz for Iron Blood.”

 

“Understand. I’m sorry for keeping that from you all. I thought that you not knowing would put you all at ease. I see that was not the right call. Thank you, King George.”

 

She smiled, “Just George is fine.” She put the mystery item on my desk and said, “Consider this a peace offering.” As she winked before walking out.

 

I unwrapped the tissue paper to reveal a freshly baked cupcake that Howe made for me. I had heard her baking is legendary. Tasting it, I found myself questioning the skill of every human baker in existence.

 

Now I had to make even more of an effort to make things right. After finishing the delicious treat, I called in Tirpitz to speak to her.

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

I woke up the next morning after the best night of my life. I was still cuddled up with Bismarck. How I wished she was Biscuit, then this would’ve been more than just a friends-with-benefits relationship. Oh well, at least it’s good practice. As much as I’d have liked to stay there like that, I reminded myself I mustn’t get too attached to this Bismarck. It also seemed her device had run out of charge and she was visually an Abyssal again. I untangled myself from her arms and legs and got myself a shower. I made sure to lock the bathroom door.

 

As the water ran down my body, I couldn’t help but feel terribly selfish. She did all the work last night… and I fell asleep before I could return the favour.

 

I decided I’d have to make it up to her next time.

 

Anyway, I cleaned myself up and walked out in towels, where Bismarck was getting up and inspecting her arm. It seems she should’ve taken it off and now it’s not working quite right. She flexed her artificial fingers and they weren’t obeying her very well.

 

“Did that need charging?” I asked.

 

Bismarck looked at me, seemingly not caring about me looking at her naked form. It made sense, I suppose. She said, “Ja. Should’ve disconnected it. I’ll have to get the battery replaced at Akashi’s lab.”

 

“Just make sure she doesn’t charge you too much.” I half-joked. I could see that little scam cat doing that. I sat down next to her. “How are you doing?”

 

“Gut. You?”

 

“Yes, quite.”

 

…

 

Well that was a good talk. I said, “I feel I must apologise for last night.”

 

“Hmm?” Bismarck looked at me, “For what?”

 

“For falling asleep on you… I… you did everything and…”

 

“Don’t worry about it, Hood. It was for you, after all.” She assured me.

 

“But… wasn’t it good for you as well?” I asked, concerned.

 

Her arm jerked to the side and smashed one of my lamps. “Scheiße. Sorry…”

 

“It’s alright. I’ll just get a new one. You should really get that arm looked at.” I replied.

 

“Ja.” She took her arm off and held it on her lap. She looked at me and smiled, “To answer your question, ja. It was good for me, too. It was just hard to not develop further feelings for you as you were so adorable making those sounds and being completely helpless.”

 

I blushed. Was she teasing me? She went on, “But as we agreed, we’re both already spoken for. I want to dedicate myself to Prinz and you to your Biscuit. When we both get back, if we become more than this, it will be heartbreaking if we can never see each other again.”

 

I looked down and muttered something that’s been on my mind for a while, “But… what if you never can?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“It’s not 100% a matter of when. There is a chance it’s not possible. What if you’re stuck here and she’s stuck there forever?”

 

She gingerly put her real hand on my cheek, “If that is the case, Hood… then we’ll see.”

 

I put my hand on top of hers and nodded. “You promise?”

 

“Ja. If there is no way for me to get back to Prinz, then I’ll happily stay with you.” She cemented her promise with another kiss on my lips.

 

After we broke away, she got up and headed for the shower. I sat there, red in the face, just thinking of the two possible futures for me.

 

It was safe to say that personally, despite this Bismarck being so lovely to me, I would still prefer my Biscuit. The one I share history with. The one who needed my help.

 

If not, I could only hope the alternate Prinz Eugen can look after her while I gave all my love to her Bismarck.

 

Later on, we both went to the cafeteria for breakfast. After us came in our Prinz Eugen… holding onto Wales to balance herself? Did she get hurt that badly in that battle?

 

They got their food and sat down at our table. I smiled, “Good morning, Wales. Lady Eugen.”

 

“Guten Morgen…” Eugen responded, seemingly still very tired.

 

Wales chuckled, “Morning, Hood and Bismarck.”

 

“You seem unusually chipper.” Bismarck observed.

 

“With good reason.” Wales winked.

 

“Were you hurt so much you can’t walk properly, Lady Eugen?” I asked. “We haven’t seen you since then.”

 

The Iron Blood Cruiser blushed hard and looked away drinking some coffee. Wales covered for her, “No, no. She’s just tired from losing our battle last night.”

 

Eugen spat out her coffee and swatted her arm, “Wales, was zur Hölle!?”

 

Bismarck and I laughed quietly to not attract further attention to the poor Cruiser. I asked, “Ah, did you have a sparring session with her in the gym, Eugen?” To lessen her embarrassment.

 

“Um… ja. That. Definitely.”

 

Wales, being the only person I’ve ever seen manage to tease Eugen, said, “Yes, she definitely didn’t make submissive moans all night from getting all three holes absolutely dominated by a strap-on as I let out all the frustration she’s ever caused me…”

 

Eugen hit the table, leaving a dent, and got up to walk, or stumble, over to the counter to get another coffee while red in the face.

 

“Why do you tease her so, Wales?” I asked.

 

“Serves her right. Now she knows how it feels.” She said nonchalantly as she sipped her tea while scrolling Juustagram.

 

“You… speak of such things so casually.” Bismarck remarked, blushing herself.

 

“When you have multiple posh, high and mighty sisters like I have, you tend to get tired of all the pretentious twaddle. I prefer being blunt about things.”

 

“That’s why we love you, Wales.” I joked.

 

“Ha, ha.” She sarcastically replied.

 

“Looks like Eugen’s sat with her older sister now.” Bismarck spoke as she looked over.

 

“Eh, she’ll be back for more tonight.” Wales shrugged. “I have a busy day today, anyway. Might get her some handcuffs and a gag for next time.”

 

“Ahem… Perhaps we could steer this conversation to something less… lewd?” I asked.

 

Wales looked up at me, “As if you two weren’t up to something last night, as well?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Perhaps, but we’re trying to eat now, Wales.” Bismarck retorted, not denying it.

 

“Fair enough.” Wales said, tucking into her own Full English.

 

We ate in silence for a while before Wales then asked, “So… you definitely both fucked, right?”

 

“Oh, bloody hell…” I whispered.

 

[Executor: Lurker]

 

I approached the base as close I could while avoiding sea mines and sub nets. I was able to track Temperance and her two Enforcers and listen in to their short-range comms and started recording.

 

“Hello, sweetie.” Harmony spoke.

 

Temperance responded, “Report your status.”

 

“Oh, I’m just fine, honey. You really do care, hmm?”

 

“Feelings are irrelevant. Did you find the power surge origin?”

 

“Oh of course, you know you can rely on me, sweetie. Come on in, the Commander wants to speak to you.”

 

“What?”

 

What?

 

“We all know our peers are running in place, Tempy. The Commander has offered a chance for us to work together on an alternate solution. We could try, at least?” Harmony offered.

 

“…fine.”

 

The call cut out and I saw Temperance and Equilibrium walking onto the base and putting away their riggings, much to the caution of the Kansen. I sent the recording to Dreamweaver and continued my reconnaissance.

 

If an Arbiter is working with Azur Lane before we’re supposed to, this could become a big problem…

Notes:

This is the first smut chapter I’ve ever written. I hope it wasn’t cringe lol. Hope you enjoyed it.

Chapter 22: Reunited (Almost)

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

I watched as the very two Sirens who just attacked us walked down the main road from the docks to the golden anchor fountain. I trusted my girls to have enough restraint to not attack them. According to our intel, and confirmation from Harmony, who’s stood next to me, Temperance disagrees with how the Sirens are going about their mission. Hopefully, we can work together on a better solution. If it were any other Arbiter, I would never have done this. Temperance, however, has no confirmed kills and has no known history of direct human experimentation.

 

Even so, I knew we needed to keep an eye on her and her two friends.

 

“Commander.” The Arbiter said as she stood on her bare feet, the chain on her ankle shackle dragging on the ground. If it weren’t for her glowing blue skirt and eyes, she’d be completely grayscale in colour.

 

She had put away her guns, but the rest of her rigging stayed. Judging by the many tubes and blue lights shining on her, perhaps she needed it to help her live.

 

“Miss Temperance. Welcome to the base.”

 

“Spare me the unnecessary human formalities. Time is short and speaking like that wastes it.”

 

"Indeed. With me." I nodded as I led her to the CIC where the Essex sisters were keeping an eye on things. I informed them of the Siren visitors before entering, of course.

Upon entering one of the most technologically advanced rooms Azur Lane has ever built and constantly updated, Temperance looked around and seemed unimpressed.

 

“This base is woefully primitive.” She stood next to a screen, “How do you even see these?”

“He turns.” Essex answered.

 

“Ah.” She turned to face it, “That’s exhausting.”

 

“Don’t you want shoes, or something?” I offered.

 

“They are unnecessary. My feet can tank artillery shells. Stones and dirty floors are irrelevant.”

 

Are all Sirens this awkward? I approached her and asked, “What are you even doing?”

 

“Dreamweaver has managed to hack into almost every piece of technology at your disposal. I am removing her from it and fortifying your security.” She said.

 

Wait, what?

 

“But we never noticed any hacks!” I argued.

 

She looked at me, “You evidently watch far too many movies.”

 

The Mutsuki sisters, surprisingly, approached Temperance and Mutsuki herself asked, “Umm… Miss Tempy?”

 

She looked at them more quickly than anyone was expecting, making Mutsuki step back. She saw who said her name and she calmed herself, “…Yes, what is it?” Her tone becoming friendlier.

 

The Destroyer stepped forward again, “Umm… we brought you some shoes… your feet look like they hurt…”

 

The room went quiet. The Siren looked down at the extra pair of school shoes Mutsuki held. She had got them from Akashi previously, not realising they were too big for her, but they looked like they’d fit the Arbiter.

 

Kisaragi added, “I got you some socks, too…”

 

Temperance looked at me confused. I shrugged and she looked back at them, saying, “…Thank you.” She gently took them and put them on, taking off the shackle on her ankle, but then putting it back on afterwards. I figured it must mean something to her.

 

“Feel better?” I asked, seeing the socks and shoes actually suit the rest of her outfit.

 

“I will admit, yes. That feels better. I request access to your library when I am not working.”

 

“Aren’t you Sirens always working? I thought you were like part computer or something.” I responded.

 

“Yes, it’s the non-computer part of us that needs breaks.” She explained.

 

“Fair enough, fine. But you treat it like everyone else does.” I decided. It’s not like we keep military documents in there, anyway.

 

“Appreciated. There. Your security is now rock solid.” She looked up at me. Despite being incredibly powerful, she was only a little taller than the Mutsukis.

 

“Wow… great job, Temperance…” I said, looking at the screen.

 

“What are you doing?” She asked while Harmony giggled and Equilibrium stared with wide eyes. I looked at her and realised I subconsciously started headpatting her.

 

I pulled my hand away and said, “Oh… sorry. Force of habit. I usually do that for some of the shipgirls when they do a good job.”

 

“…I see.” Her snow-white face became faintly red, “I’m taking a break.” She started leaving the CIC.

 

“Hey, already?” I asked.

 

“I took a missile to the face and you touched my head. Also, I just recovered the deleted PR files. You owe me this one.” She deadpanned before leaving with the other two.

 

Essex leaned in and whispered, “I think I know why she doesn’t get along with the other Sirens…”

 

“Yeah…” I had to agree. “Wait… Essex?”

 

“Yes, sir?”

 

“What did she mean when she recovered… PR files?” I asked.

 

“It seems they’re new files here, sir.” Essex answered, looking at the holotable in the middle of the CIC. “PR seems to stand for… Priority Research? There’s… Kansen in here? Hang on, these girls don’t exist…”

 

I darted over to look. Just like our regular shipgirls, the factions are arranged into columns with new shipgirl names I’ve never heard of listed in under them.

 

“Neptune, Monarch, Ibuki, Izumo, Roon and Saint Louis? Don’t we already have that last one?” I asked.

 

“Negative, sir. Our St. Louis is Eagle Union, this one is Iris Libre.” Essex corrected me.

 

“Another Templar, huh?” I joked. “Well that won’t be confusing at all.”

 

“You know they don’t like being called that.” Essex warned me.

 

“Yeah, yeah. Send these to Akashi, see what she can do with them.” I ordered.

 

Essex saluted, “Yes, sir!”

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

Sleeping with the alternate Bismarck was a mistake.

 

I couldn’t stop thinking about her. That night… my God… I’d never felt such bliss. I knew I had to make it up to her, even though she said it was fine. I didn’t expect her to feel the same about me as she wants to get back with her Prinz Eugen, but I could feel my heart racing whenever I even thought about her.

 

On the other hand, it made me feel terrible. I felt I was betraying Biscuit, despite there not being anything serious between us yet.

 

I’m sure she wouldn’t mind if… if I got with another version of her in her absence… right? It’s still technically her…

 

Oh, what am I saying? I sound like some kind of harlot… pull yourself together, Hood! Stay strong for your Bismarck! She’s going to need you when she’s back!

 

But then again… there is the possibility… that she never does get back…

 

Regardless, I have a debt to repay tonight…

 

First though, I had some research to do.

---

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

“So…” Harmony began.

 

“What?” I asked her.

 

“Wanna talk about what just happened?”

 

“Negative.” I shot her questioning down, “Go to the lab again and make sure the cat starts developing the PR ships. Equilibrium, do recon on their inventory. We need to know how much firepower this base has in case our former peers decide to attack us.”

 

“Yes, Temperance.” My more obedient Enforcer nodded before going off on her own. Harmony, however…

 

“You liked that headpat, didn’t you?” She teased.

 

“My likes and dislikes are irrelevant. Carry out your orders.” I demanded.

 

She smiled, “You didn’t say you disliked it~” before walking away.

 

That girl… I looked over at the base library and decided to go in to update my knowledge banks.

---

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

We got our food and went to find our own table. Bel’s been eating quite a lot. Vestal said that’d be normal considering she has a baby to feed too. We were told her belly would get bigger too, but it seems to be developing quicker than we expected. Vestal guessed that Kansen babies grow faster than human babies.

 

I’ve seen her eat food I’d never thought I’d see her eat. Her cravings are pretty strange. I was half-expecting her to want the rations she made me stop eating years ago.

 

She had sat down next to me and once we finished eating, she leaned on me. I put my arm around her and pulled her closer.

 

“I feel so… safe in your arms, Enty…” She said. “…I love you so much…”

 

“Love you too, Bel.” She looked at me and I kissed her. I didn’t care if the other girls were watching. When the kiss ended, Bel looked worried. I asked, “What’s wrong?”

 

“I… I’m scared, Enty…” She admitted.

 

“Scared? What of?”

 

“The birth… I did some research… we’re based on humans, yes?” Bel asked.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“Humans experience immense amounts of pain during it, Enty… it’s apparently one of the most painful things one can live through…”

 

I held her gently, “Even if it’s as painful for you, Bel, think of what comes of it. You’ll get your own Little Bel. Your own kid to raise and shower in your love. Just keep them in mind and you’ll be okay. Plus, I’ll be there with you all the way, remember?”

 

She gave me her incredible smile again, “Thank you, Enty…” she turned towards me and gently hugged me, making sure not to squash her belly.

 

“I’m always here for you, Bel… no matter what.”

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

I had decided that I should make it up to Bismarck for passing out on her. I wanted to lead next time, but I had no clue what to do, so I went to the base library to look through some books in the adult section on how to properly… ahem… well, you get the idea.

 

What I didn’t expect to find in the library, however, was one of the Sirens that the Commander for some reason allowed onto base.

 

“What are you doing here?” I asked.

 

“Reading.” Temperance answered, as if her presence here was perfectly normal. She looked at me, “What does it look like?”

 

“Well, of course… but what would a Siren find interesting about human literature?”

 

“All information must be saved an passed on.”

 

“Passed onto who?” I asked.

 

“My next iteration, should we fail this timeline as well.” She explained. “Also, if you discovered a race far inferior to you, wouldn’t you be interested in seeing what kind of mindless drivel they write?” She asked, holding up a copy of… the Art of War?

 

“The lessons in that book apply to every war ever fought!” I tried to defend it.

 

“If this book has taught humanity its lessons time and time again, then why do wars keep happening? Why do they keep going for years on end?” She quickly replied, rendering me unable to form a response. “You Kansen are always claiming you want world peace for the humans, yet if it wasn’t for war, you wouldn’t exist. You should be thankful that humanity is so fickle.”

 

“I…”

 

She walked up to me and looked up at me face. She added, “Stop wishing for a peaceful world, Hood. As long as there are humans on this rock, it will never know global peace. Not until they’re all dead. Even then, if the Kansen are still around, you’ll all start fighting again, too. I’ve seen it happen so many times.” When she realised I couldn’t argue, she pointed, “The book you want is 37nd from the left, fourth shelf from the bottom on the 10th bookshelf.”

 

“…how did you…?”

 

“I’m very good at reading. So much so that I can read people just as easily as any book. Considering its contents, I’d rather not observe you reading it.” She answered before walking to a different part of the library.

 

I found the book she had directed me to. “‘The Guide to Getting it On’? Bloody hell…” I went red, looked around to check nobody could see the book, and found a bigger one to hide it in to make anyone who came in think I was reading that instead.

 

It totally worked and I don’t care what anyone else tells you.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“Akagi, Kaga.” I spoke to the foxes on the ship’s intercom, “Hide yourselves away. American sailors want to investigate my vessel. Don’t let them see you.”

 

“Such annoying pests… I can eradicate them if you so desire.” Akagi offered.

 

Before could deny her, I heard the sound of a slap to the back of a head and Kaga scolding, “Don’t be foolish, sister. Those behemoths surrounding us look far more powerful than any mass-produced human ship we’ve ever seen. We mustn’t put our allies in jeopardy.”

 

“Vielen dank, Kaga.” I acknowledged her, again grateful that one of them has a level head at least most of the time. “They’re boarding now. Stay hidden and stay silent.”

 

I watched the Americans set foot on my ship after landing their helicopter on Turret Cesar. Most of them curious, the rest cautious. They wondered what the Iron Blood emblems on my deck were as I used them to replace the swastikas that had stained my decks years prior.

 

Geryon behaved himself as he stared down the sailors aiming guns at him as a precaution. They couldn’t do anything to him with those pea shooters, anyway.

 

“You look uncomfortable, Bismarck. You okay?” Prinz asked.

 

“I’m not used to so many people on my ship. It feels… irritating… itchy…” I explained as a scratched the back of my neck, my arm and other random parts of my body.

 

“Kansen are used to being the only ones on their ships, ja?”

 

“Ja… something like that…” I nodded. “These humans feel like ants…”

 

To my surprise, she hugged me, distracting me from the irritating feeling. “Is this better?”

 

“… ja… that… feels better…”

---

[Azur Lane Prince of Wales]

 

I had finally finished reading a book Eugen told me about. As I was returning it to the library, I saw Hood sat in a corner… very much invested in a particular book.

 

“Good day, Lady Hood.” I greeted her.

 

“Ah, Lady Wales. Good day.” She responded, her face as red as a tomato.

 

“Is it too hot in here for you?” I asked.

 

“Hmm? Whatever do you mean?”

 

“Are you suffering a fever, or is Macbeth just that arousing?” I asked with a smile.

 

“Huh!?” Hood looked at the book she was totally reading and not at all using to disguise a different one. “Well… yes, I suppose it is rather warm in here…”

 

“Reading it upside down for some challenge, as well?” I teased.

 

“Oh, boil yer ‘ead, Wales.” She muttered with annoyance as she got up and left. I caught a glimpse of the book she was actually reading.

 

Hood, you’re so innocent…

 

Temperance poked her head around the corner and said, “Get a room.”

 

I retorted, “Me, Eugen and Hood? Tempting three-way, but I don’t think Hood would agree, thanks.”

 

“Ugh…” She shook her head and retreated back to her seat.

---

[Azur Lane Shinano]

 

I had learned that Seaport Hime was no longer in direct contact with Bismarck-san. I asked her if she is close to any other Abyssal, and she mentioned a European Little Sister Hime. I reached out to her instead.

 

I closed my eyes and reached out to her, avoiding the Abyss they were so wary of.

 

“Is this… the one who walks between dreams?” She asked.

 

“Hai… my name is Shinano… I have discovered a new way to communicate with Bismarck-san… but it requires the help of someone… who can also see into people’s minds like me… If you’d be willing… this one would like to try.”

 

“Very well… I will tell her of it… and pull her in with us…”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Once we were clear of North American waters, and the US sailors had finally departed my ship, we were once again alone and close to where the anomaly was. We all kept a look out with binoculars, but the horizon kept it hidden.

 

Rodney approached me, “Bismarck… Would you like to speak with… our Bismarck?”

 

I looked at her for a few seconds, “…what?”

 

“Seaport… can communicate with your Shinano… so can I… all Abyssals can…”

 

“Makes sense, but how can I speak to my other self?” I asked.

 

“The anomaly is near… the ability to do so… is now possible… the Bismarck from this world… is speaking to your Shinano… right now… we Abyssals can all hear them… through the link generated by the anomaly…”

 

“What are they saying?” I then asked, now invested.

---

[Kancolle Bismarck, a few minutes prior]

 

While Hood went to the library for whatever reason, I went to talk to Shinano. I was curious to see just how powerful her ability to speak to the Abyssals is. I thought perhaps they could help me control myself.

 

Finding her abode and knocking on the wooden sliding doors, I heard her call out, “Enter…”

 

I slid open the doors and shut them behind me and saw the narcoleptic vixen rubbing her eyes to look at me.

 

“Hello, Bismarck-san. How can I help?” She asked, her expression and tone as irresistibly soft as her fur…

 

Anyway, I asked, “Frau Shinano, I wanted to ask if you could possibly use the anomaly to allow me to speak to someone in my world?”

 

She thought for a moment, “It may be possible… but it may cause a lot of strain on this one’s mind… and the mind of the receiving Abyssal…”

 

“Oh, if it may hurt you and one of them, then nevermind…” I turned to leave.

 

“Wait…” she said. I looked back at her. She explained, “However… my most recent vision showed me… that our Bismarck-san… is with your Rodney-san… I have your Nelson-san in my personal realm with me… she may be able to help Rodney-san… This one’s mind… has suffered worse before…”

 

“Is that so? Then if you’re willing, I would like to try. We could better coordinate the moment the other Bismarck and I have to swap back. I worry that Hood may start losing it not being able to see her.”

 

“Because of what the two of you had started doing last night?” She asked with a deadpan expression.

 

Blushing hard, I muttered, “Ja… because of that… I fear I may have seriously complicated things by doing that…”

 

“Very well… this one’s mind is prepared… please approach and lay in this one’s bosom…”

 

“Uh… is that necessary?” I asked.

 

“If you wish to come with me, hai.”

 

“Fine.” I shrugged and laid down facing away from her, resting my head on her breasts, leading to her wrapping her arms and impossibly comfortable tails around me, allowing me to fall sleep remarkably quickly…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Allowing Rodney to pull me into her mind, the two of us sat on the bridge while our consciousnesses took on a somewhat ethereal form. We stood together in some sort of black void. I looked down below us where a seemingly infinite mass of clouds and tendrils writhed about. It was if we were stood on a gigantic plane of glass above it.

 

“What is that…?” I asked.

 

“That is the Abyss…” Rodney answered, “it calls to us constantly… trying to drag us down… this barrier is my mental block against it… formed and bolstered by years of resistance… if Abyssals give into it… it makes us mindless monsters… attacking and consuming anything weaker than us… like any other sea creature…”

 

“I see. It doesn’t seem to react to me.” I observed.

 

“It does not move in a way that is perceivable. It is taking a very great interest in you…”

 

“Lucky me.” I quipped, staring at the Eldritch abomination. Just like the barrier we stood on, the Abyss seemed to stretch on for miles, like an ocean.

 

Then the glass-like barrier cracked at my feet.

 

“What the-!?” I gasped.

 

“Your self-doubt… and lack of confidence in yourself… is affecting your natural barrier… you must be careful…” Rodney explained.

 

I looked at her, “Alright… what am I supposed to do?”

 

“Think of positive things… like the ones you love…”

 

Instantly, Hood entered my mind, even before Tirpitz and U-556, but soon enough they were there too and the glass halted in its breaking.

 

That thing down there…. could it be what lives in the undiscovered parts of our oceans…?

 

“Keep focusing on them…” Rodney reminded me, “They will protect you…”

 

“Got it. What now?”

 

Rodney closed her eyes, “Now… we wait…”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

Once I was fully asleep, Shinano joined me and we found ourselves in an empty, dark space. When I looked down, I saw what was trying to claim me for ages. I could hear it clearly, calling to me. Shinano didn’t seem to hear it as she looked at me concerned, “Are you okay?” She asked.

 

“That mass down there… it’s speaking to me…”

 

“What is it saying?” She asked.

 

“It… wants me.”

 

“Stay close to me. I’ll keep you safe.” She promised as she held my hand. “This barrier beneath us… I have reinforced it with my power.”

 

“Danke. Wait, who’s that?” I pointed at two figures.

 

“That must be them.” Shinano walked us over to them. “Bismarck-san?”

 

Bismarck!? So this is her?

 

The now taller version of me turned around and looked at us with surprise. She said, “Frau Shinano? Oh?” When she saw me. “You…”

 

“Ah… hallo.” I started, “It’s good to meet you. I’m… the other Bismarck.”

 

“So it would seem. Frau Shinano, may we speak in private?” The far more powerful-looking one of us asked.

 

“Of course. Be careful with the barrier that separates us from the Abyss… Rodney-san, your sister would like to see you…”

 

So that other Abyssal is what’s left of Rodney? I thought she looked familiar. She gasped and went with her immediately, leaving the two of us alone.

 

“You look different. What happened?” She asked.

 

Of course, we’ve seen each other before, when we first got swapped around. She looked taller and, well, you already know what happened to me.

 

“I… was almost killed by your old Kommandant. I took it upon myself to confront him and free your friends from his control. They’re all at the Pacific HQ, now.”

 

She smiled at me, “You did what I could not. You’re clearly the better Bismarck of us.”

 

“Oh that’s not true. If you were able to negate the effects of his Mirror Sea Generator, you’d have done it, too.” I countered.

 

“… If you say so…” she looked away for a moment.

 

I waited a moment, then tried, “Bismarck, you would have tried, ja? You would have brought him to the authored exposed him, ja?”

 

“Nein. I would’ve killed him. I would’ve dragged him out of his office, kicked him in the balls so hard they exploded and thrown him to the other girls to beat the everlasting shit out of him until all that’s left was his writhing, squirming fat old form begging for death, and then I would’ve made it my mission to make his death as slow and agonising as possible.” She said without even blinking. “Even then it wouldn’t have been enough to make up for all of the shit he had put us through. You have no idea what he made me do in order to keep U-556 and my sister safe.”

 

We stared at each other for five silent minutes. The look in her eyes… the look of someone who was broken, but has learned to hide it. She needed help.

 

I was about to ask if she wanted to talk, but she changed the subject, “How is Hood?”

 

I had to be very careful now. The barrier already has a crack at her feet.

 

“Ah… well, she is okay. She’s been helping me since I got sunk and made an Abyssal. She… misses you. A lot.” I answered as honestly as I could.

 

She sighed with a smile, “… she’s been helping you?”

 

“Ja. I… I lost myself for a while… then she and Shinano helped me snap out of it. Whenever I doubted myself, she was there to reassure me.”

 

“Heh… she would…” She looked at me for a moment. She must’ve seen my uneasy expression as she then asked, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Was? Um… nothing… she’s fine…” Good job, Bismarck. Very convincing.

 

My other self looked at me with a dark expression, “What happened?” Her tone taking on an edge sharper than the sword on her hip that she was tightening her grip on.

 

“Nothing!” I held my hands up.

 

“Don’t lie to me! What happened to her!?” She stepped forward, the crack following her. “What did you do!?”

 

She got in my face, making me back up and spill it out of intimidation, “We slept together!”

 

“…was…?” She whispered, stepping back. “You… she…”

 

Oh, Scheiße. I tried to assure her, “There’s nothing between us! She just wanted to know what having sex with a version of you was like!” As if that made it better. “It was completely platonic!”

 

“She couldn’t just wait for me…?” She asked, seemingly broken, as if her whole world and reason to live was just shattered. Perhaps it was.

 

The barrier cracked further beneath her.

 

“There’s a possibility we can’t swap back… she knows it… she’s just trying to prepare for that possibility…” I attempted to justify.

 

“I trusted her…” she looked away, “Then she does this…” She put her hand to her face to hide her tears. “She moved on so quickly…”

 

The barrier broke more.

 

“It… it’s not like she went with someone else, not fully. We’re both Bismarck, ja? I look exactly like you, well, I used to, so…”

 

“So what!? She’d go with any other copy of me!? Does she just see my appearance and that’s all she cares about!?”

 

The barrier started fracturing. I had to stop it. I couldn’t imagine what an Abyssal Kansen would do.

 

“Nein!”

 

“So she’d just go off with any woman who looks like me!? I knew the thought of her actually loving me was too good to be true!” She yelled, the barrier about to give way.

 

“Bismarck, will you listen, bitte!?” I yelled.

 

She looked at me, her eyes turning red as she was on the verge of breaking down. I would not allow the Abyss to take her.

 

“She loves you for so much more than your body.” I started. I held her hands in mine, “Do you know what she told me, that she wouldn’t tell anyone else?”

 

“…What did she tell you?”

 

I smiled, “She told me that she loves how kind you are. Despite being the big scary leader of Iron Blood, you have a golden heart. Your compassion is unrivalled even by the Royal Knights or the Maid Corps. You look after U-556 like she’s your own daughter and you’d die to protect Tirpitz. If any member of Iron Blood went missing you would never stop until she’s found. She loves you so much that she wanted experience so that when you finally got together, she could make it better for you. That’s part of why she agreed to my suggestion.”

 

“Sleeping together…” she sniffed, “Was… your idea?”

 

The cracks in the barrier beneath us started to repair themselves.

 

“Ja. It’s my fault… I could see how much she misses you. It’s tearing her up inside, no matter how well she hides it, I can tell. I’m just trying to make it easier for her. Her heart still belongs to you, Bismarck. I’ll say it again, there is nothing romantic between us.” I explained.

 

I could tell she was fighting back her tears. She had been for some time. She probably didn’t want to show weakness to my Kriegsmarine friends. “It’s okay. Let it go.”

 

She embraced me as she cried. I hugged her back and let her get it all out. This poor Kansen… she must’ve gone through so much more than I could ever imagine…

 

“I miss her so much… I have so many things I want to tell her…” she admitted as the cracks reversed.

 

“”Bismarck!”” We both heard two other voices. Two very familiar voices.

 

We both looked to our respective lefts. I saw Prinz. The other me saw Hood.

 

They approached us and we couldn’t believe our eyes. I ran to Prinz and tackled her to the ground, causing her to giggle uncontrollably.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“Have you missed me that much, Biscuit?” Hood asked as she wiped my tears. “You’ve gotten taller.”

 

“I am so sorry, Hood. Can you forgive me for being so foolish?” I pleaded. “For not seeing what was right in front of me?”

 

She raised an eyebrow, “Finally figured it out, hmm? I haven’t just been pitying you, or trying to gain an upper hand.” She put her hand on my cheek, “I love you, Biscuit. I really do.”

 

“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry…” I repeated as I hugged her close. I definitely wasn’t crying. I never cry.

 

“Shh, shh, it’s alright, Biscuit… I’m… sorry too… I… heard what you both were saying…”

 

“I’m so selfish… I shouldn’t expect you to be with me…” I admitted. “You’re your own person and… just… how can you love someone like me? I… I sank you… I was the pride of a fascist dictatorship that murdered millions of innocent people… I-“

 

She put her finger in my lips to stop me and said, “Bismarck, if there is anything you’re not, it’s selfish. You may have been long ago when we fought each other, when your lust for power almost drove you to insanity, but I know you’ve learned since then. You never were the heartless monster the news depicted you as. You never wanted to fight, and we backed you into a corner. You may have been manipulated by the Sirens to do anything for your faction, but you came back to your senses after dear little U-556 saved you. Even so, you’ve been doing everything you can to redeem yourself. Am I wrong?”

 

Verdammt, I couldn’t argue with that. “Nein… but… I could never redeem myself, Hood… all I see when I look at my history, I feel nothing but disgust for myself… I was the type of person I now despise… no matter how much good I do… I can never shake that hatred for myself… the nightmares… they never go away…” I said between breaths as I tried not to let more tears flow.

 

“I get nightmares from our little spat too, Biscuit. All the time… but your other self over there… she’s been helping me. We’re not in love. Just friends who are willing to do the necessary to help each other. In my case… I thought I’d never see you again. After this moment, we may never truly be together again… but she said that if we can never be, she’d be there for me.” Hood added. “As long as you are there for her Prinz Eugen.”

 

“I don’t… feel anything like this for her, Hood…”

 

“And I don’t for the other you, either, but we made it work for us.” She clarified.

 

“…does… does she treat you well?” I asked. I had to know. “Please tell me at least one version of me has always been a good person.”

 

“You’ve always been a good person, Biscuit. You were just used by horrible people. The fact that you feel so much regret and hate for your past self is proof of the kind of person you are…”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck, a couple of minutes earlier]

 

As we fell to the ground after I tackled Prinz, she laughed and said, “Missed you too Bizzy, hehe.”

 

I looked her over for any damage. She giggled again and I said, “How have you been? Are you alright?”

 

“Ja, don’t worry, I’m fine. When I was told you’d sunk, become and Abyssal and lost yourself… I…” tears appeared in her eyes.

 

I hugged her tight and said, “I’m alright. I did lose myself for a while, but I’m okay now. The Kansen helped me through it.” We got up to our knees and to her surprise, I gently placed my hand on her cheek. “Oh, Prinz… I’ve been so blind to your feelings for ages… what happened at Oktoberfest… I should’ve talked to you about it…”

 

“Huh? What to you mean…?” She asked, trying to feign ignorance.

 

“You know what I mean. I know you remember when you kissed me in your room, immediately before passing out.” I reminded her with a raised eyebrow. “Im sorry, Prinz. I was so concerned with how you’d react, I ended up breaking your heart when you woke up alone.”

 

She put her hand on mine, “You… remembered…?”

 

“Of course… I’d never forget.”

 

She then asked, “About… you and Hood…”

 

“I assure you, my heart belongs only to you, Prinz. It may have been my idea, but I only did it so Hood would be happier, although I might have made it worse…”

 

“You did it to help her, Bizzy. That’s why I love you.” She smiled.

 

“…where would I be without you?” I asked.

 

“I’d hate to imagine that. You forgot your hat so many times.” She joked.

 

“Ha ha.” I smiled.

 

I hugged her close and whispered, “When this is all over and we’re back together properly, we’re going to do so many things, Prinz.”

 

“You promise?” She asked.

 

“I promise. There’s so many things I want to tell you.”

 

“Me too… I’ve been talking to Graffy and other Bismarck about it…”

 

We looked each other in the eyes and we got closer. Soon enough, our lips were pressed together and our tongues touching. We got lost in each other for a short while until…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“When I get back to you…” I swore, “I will make it my mission to make your life as great as I can possibly make it, Hood. I owe you so much…”

 

She giggled and said, “You certainly have a way with words, Biscuit. Oh, look.” As she pointed.

 

I followed her gaze and saw other me kissing Prinz. Blushing, I looked back at Hood.

 

“How about it, Biscuit? Our first kiss, in a void?” She offered, getting her face closer to mine.

 

I smiled, “That would be one to remember…”

 

Before we could, however, the entire void turned white and I felt myself returning to my real body.

 

Waking up with a jolt, I looked around and saw Rodney passed out with a smile on her face.

 

I see… it must’ve been too much for her, so the connection failed. At least she got to see her sister again…

 

Verdammt… I was so close… I could feel her gentle breath on my face…

 

“Aww…” Prinz whined, “I was enjoying that…”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

Having been startled awake, I found myself still in Shinano’s incomprehensibly comfortable fur tails, but one of her arms was around Hood, who had found us and asked to join in. So that’s how she was present in there, too.

 

Hood herself woke and looked around, “Oh… I forgot we weren’t actually together again…”

 

“Are you okay, Hood?” I asked.

 

“Yes… I just… I’m going for a walk.” She got up out of the still sleeping fox’s embrace and walked out of the room.

 

I followed her out and saw her kick a steel railing so hard it bent without any pain inflicted on herself. “Hood… are you alright?” I asked, reaching out.

 

Having let most of her frustration out on the railing, she turned to me with watery eyes, “We were so close… I… I just need some time alone… I’m sorry Bismarck, but I’d rather sleep alone tonight.”

 

“Are you sure?” I asked. “The nightmares, they-“

 

“I’ll be fine.” She interrupted before going to the Royal Dorms.

 

“Hood…” these Kansen… they’ve been through so much… having their military service records is one thing, but actually being them and having their memories, experiences and trauma? I couldn’t even imagine…

 

“Don’t take it too hard, Bismarck.” The voice of the Kommandant assured me. It seems he had been nearby in his daily inspection and overheard us. “Hood… has never really been like this, as far as I know. Probably best to let her try and work through it. She’ll be in a better mood tomorrow.”

 

“She saw her Bismarck. She’s upset they were interrupted before kissing.” I informed him.

 

“Oh. Wow. Well… I got nothing for that.”

 

I chuckled, “I didn’t expect you to, Herr Kommandant.”

 

“Well, I should probably get back to it. See you later.” He continued on.

 

“Ja. See you…”

 

Shinano woke up and followed me out, “Bismarck-san… I am so sorry… this one did not realise the Abyss… would be present in there…”

 

“It’s alright. Linking with an Abyssal, it was bound to happen. The Abyss is in all our heads, and that barrier is something we all form against it. Like a mental block. You helped me reinforce mine, and I thank you for that.” I explained.

 

Shinano smiled, “It brings this one peace to know it was not her doing… but I would like to know something…”

 

“What is it?”

 

“Why do you… not speak like an Abyssal?” She asked.

 

I stood in silence. She had a point. Every other Abyssal speaks slowly with random pauses.

 

Why was I not like that…?

 

“I… I don’t know…”

Chapter 23: Siren Brain Freeze

Notes:

Couldn’t think of a better title lol

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

Akashi called Bel to the labs. Apparently she’s managed to bring back another Kansen. Naturally, she wanted me with her. Her belly was definitely getting bigger, further confirming Kansen pregnancies go faster than with humans.

 

We entered the lab hand in hand and the green money cat ran up to us, “Belfast-san! Akashi brought back Edinburgh-san, nya!”

 

Bel gasped and followed her. I went in as well to see for myself. I suspected Warspite was some kind of fluke, but if Akashi can do this consistently, we could get every Atlantic Kansen back, and maybe even our own that fell in battle.

 

When I entered, Bel and her sister were in a warm embrace, naturally. I smiled and stayed out of the way.

 

“I missed you so much, Edinburgh…”

 

“Me too, Bel… hey… your belly…” she gasped, “Bel! A…are you…!?”

 

“Yes, sister.”

 

“This is splendid news! Who’s the father?” She asked.

 

Bel looked away. In confusion, the Royal airhead looked to me, and I gave her a look that said, “Who do you think?”

 

“Oh… oh, I’m so sorry, Belfast… but still… you’re going to be a mum? And… I…”

 

“And you’re going to be an aunt, yes.” Bel smiled.

---

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

It was a hassle finding a chair to sit in that would accommodate my machinery, but I ended up finding a stool. I sat down with a book on quantum physics that I had found actually interesting. Seems some of these humans aren’t as hopeless as I thought if they could understand such a basic science.

 

I was rather impressed with the amount of information. I was so engrossed that I didn’t notice the small Kansen approaching me until she spoke in her pathetic tone.

 

“Um… Miss Temperance?”

 

I looked at her. Her messy purple hair and plaid skirt stood out among the other girls.

 

“HMS Javelin. What do you want?” I asked. I could see her three friends trying to hide from view. They must have been helping her regain her confidence. I decided to humour them so I pretended I didn’t see them.

 

“I… I was hoping you could… answer a question?” She spoke timidly.

 

“And what would that be?”

 

“If… if you’d like to hang out with us?” She asked.

 

I returned to my book, “Ask Harmony. She’d be more suitable.”

 

“She… said to… ask you…”

 

I looked at her once more. I sighed, knowing that Harmony will never stop and put the book back, “That Enforcer…” I turned back to her and nodded, “Very well. Let us… hang out.”

 

The five of us walked out of the library. They gave me space, wether it was out of fear or caution of my life support, I wasn’t sure.

 

We went around the various parts of the island base. The more I saw, the more the HQ looked more like a holiday resort than a military base. It made sense as Kansen are no mere navy sailors. They had me participate in many irrelevant activities throughout the day. I felt no satisfaction from any of it of course as I did not see the purpose. The others must’ve noticed my boredom and sat me down at the local cafe. All the other Kansen kept their distance from us. Ark Royal stood within view. I had noticed that she was following us the whole time, though she seemed to be watching the Destroyers more than me.

 

I looked down at the beverage I had been offered. The humans call it ‘coffee’. With it was some cow’s milk and… white cubes?

 

The Iron Blood one sipped her own coffee and asked, “So, Frau Temperance… may I ask a question?”

 

I looked at her, “I have no say in wether or not you may speak.” I looked back down, puzzled at the separated ingredients. Aren’t they supposed to be mixed together already? “However, whether or not you’ll receive an answer you like, I cannot guarantee.”

 

“Danke… I guess? Anyway, why do you not put away your rigging fully? Aren’t you uncomfortable?” She asked.

 

I answered while picking up the white cubes that I assumed all went into the drink, “My comfort is irrelevant. This machinery needs to be deployed permanently because my design is flawed. If it gets damaged, my vitals may drop.” I dropped them all into the coffee.

 

The four of them looked at each other. The Sakura one then asked, “I thought the Sirens were all perfect?”

 

I shook my head, “Their shared inflated ego is like a virus among them… The fact is that they’re all terrified.”

 

“Sirens… terrified…?” The sleepy Eagle Union one asked.

 

“Yes. They’re just hiding behind a superiority complex to disguise their fear of what’s coming. We’ve seen so many failed timelines. Every failure chipped away at our confidence and it has negatively affected all of us in different ways. Sirens like Tester and Purifier have slowly been driven insane. Sirens like Tower and I have become depressed. I myself have given up hope. Observer Alpha’s mind has been broken by this whole anomaly problem. All I do now is try and preserve as much knowledge as I can and pass it in to the next version of myself, along with my essential memories.” I explained while pouring the milk into the coffee. For some reason the milk carton had a picture of the Kansen Kashino on it.

 

“Essential memories?” Z23 repeated.

 

“Affirmative. Our storage space is limited. There’s no room for non-essential memories. Experiences that will not be relevant to the next timeline are left behind. When this world also fails, the memory of meeting you all and whatever we do together from now on will not be transferred, so if you are trying to get me to be more human, it will be pointless.”

 

The four of them looked disappointed, looking at each other with saddened faces.

 

I noticed the strange white cubes had fully dissolved in the coffee. I took a sip, right before spitting it out as it was far too sweet for some reason.

 

I knew not why, but they all found that humerous as they chuckled. For reasons I could not understand, I found myself smiling a little.

 

Strange, irrelevant human emotions…

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

I watched as Bismarck stood on her bridge, arms crossed and unmoving. It worried me.

 

“Bismarck? Are you-?”

 

“I’m fine, Prinz.” She shortly replied.

 

I walked forward a little to see her face. It remained stoic and focused, but her eyes…

 

Her eyes were watering slightly.

 

“Bismarck… do you want to talk about something? Did seeing Hood again…”

 

“…seeing her again was a lot for me, Prinz. I’m over it now.” She said as a tear rolled down her cheek.

 

“But… you’re crying…”

 

“It’s just raining.”

 

“But… we’re inside?” I was so confused.

 

“There’s a leak in the roof.”

 

“Aren’t the observation decks where the Carriers are above us? Also, it’s sunny-“

 

“Prinz Eugen. It is raining.” She looked at me.

 

I stood in front of her and out my hands on my hips. I returned the tone. “Bismarck. We talked about this. It’s okay to show sadness. I’m here to help you.” I stood on her chair and pointed at her face so that my finger was almost touching her nose and demanded, “Do not bottle up your feelings!”

 

Surprised by my sudden change, Bismarck stared me down and backed off. She looked down slowly and closed her eyes.

 

I relaxed my pose as I heard her quietly sobbing. I gently put me arms around her and let her get it out.

 

She’s so used to putting on this facade of an unfeeling, cold leader… she seems to forget how to be her true self…

 

Is this what her Hood is trying to break her out of? Perhaps… I could help her…

---

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

The four Destroyers bought me a rather large frozen confectionery treat. They called it “ice cream”. A fitting name, in my opinion. Why they had to put sugary syrup and sprinkles all over it baffled me. Isn’t it a massive lump of sugar already?

 

My rigging also seemed rather conspicuous, too. I needed it deployed to live, anyway so whatever the Kansen around us were thinking was irrelevant.

 

I looked back at the unhealthy frozen treat. No wonder these humans live so short lifespans if this is what they consume.

 

I watched as Javelin ate a spoonful and, for the briefest moment, her old self came back as she hummed at the taste of the dessert, much to the joy of her friends.

 

I looked at mine. I wasn’t sure how to eat it, so I tried to chew it. That was a mistake. I felt my temperature sensors malfunction as my teeth made contact with it. I yelped in response.

 

“Did you just… bite it, Frau Temperance?” Z23 asked.

 

“You don’t bite it. You let it melt on your tongue.” Ayanami instructed.

 

“Tempy made a funny noise…” Laffey smiled. “Tempy is cute…”

 

The pigmentation in my cheeks turned a rosy colour and I looked away. “I… Irrelevant. Now consuming in the proper manner.”

 

They must’ve talked to Harmony and got that stupid nickname from her.

 

I ate the ice cream using the intended method. It was actually very nice.

 

Completely irrelevant, but very nice.

 

Ark Royal was still there.

 

…wait, was her nose bleeding?

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I would’ve come to the conclusion that Shinano was helping me hold onto my humanity, but she clarified that all she was doing was helping me stay focused until I got back and the Abyssals can help me fortify my mind.

 

I decided to put that aside for now and go find Hood. I know she wanted to be left alone, but she needed someone at that moment.

 

But… perhaps not me. I went to find Wales instead. I found her sat down at the local café with Eugen. Walking over, I spoke, “Guten Tag, Frau Wales, Frau Eugen.”

 

“Good day, Lady Bismarck.” Wales nodded back.

 

“…”

 

“Eugen?” I asked.

 

“Don’t worry about her, Bismarck. She’s still recovering.” Wales joked.

 

Eugen looked up at me and whispered so nobody else could hear, “She fucks like a total psychopath… it’s genuinely the hottest thing I’ve ever seen…”

 

“… O… kay….?” I backed away a step, “Anyway, Wales, I need your help with Hood…

 

“You both want to join in next time, Bismarck?” She teased with a sly smile.

 

“Nein! I just wanted your help talking to her. I don’t think she wants to talk to me…”

 

“Oh…” Wales saw the seriousness and adopted a less joking attitude. “What happened?”

 

“We… both went into a dream state thanks to Shinano. We met with my Prinz Eugen and your Bismarck. She and Hood had a moment, but it was cut short before they could kiss.” I explained.

 

Wales looked confused, “That doesn’t seem like enough to-“

 

“While watching me kiss my Prinz.” I interrupted.

 

Eugen looked like she was imagining herself with the other Bismarck and being weirded out.

 

Wales stood, “Ah. So she’s feeling jealous of you. Keep Eugen company. I’ll go see her.” And left.

 

“Danke.” I called after her. I sat down in her seat and looked at Eugen, who had an awkward expression.

 

“Is she cute?”

 

“Hm?” I asked.

 

“Other me. I’m curious.”

 

“Ah. She’s very cute. Sehr schön.” I smiled.

 

She smiled and nodded back.

 

I asked her out of concern, “Are you scared of Wales? Does she… treat you fairly?”

 

“Oh… ja. It’s fine. Just banter between us… I’d say she’s winning the teasing battle. As for fearing her? Kind of… it’s more a mix of fear and arousal.” She shrugged.

 

“How do you mean?”

 

“Imagine yourself as a Cruiser, not as strong as a Battleship. Then imagine a Battleship picking you up, throwing you down on a bed and then making you her bitch all night. I’m half scared of what she’ll do to me next, but half excited.”

 

“Isn’t that a little one-sided?” I asked.

 

“Oh, trust me. I’ll get back at her. I just want to see how far she goes with me first~”

 

Who’d have thought Wales and Eugen were sadomasochists?

 

“What about you and your version of me? How will you treat her?” She asked, leaning forward with her chin resting in her hand.

 

A little blush came to my cheeks and I answered, “I don’t know what she’s into yet. I’ll have to talk to her about it. Judging by our current feelings, we’ll just take it slow to begin with.”

 

Eugen nodded, “Kinda wish Wales spoke to me about it… she just got straight into venting her anger and frustration she’d built up because of our petty squabbles. We were at each other’s throats for years and I was sick of it. Every time I challenged her to a fight, she always backed down. I started to realise there was more to her than hate for me. Times when she saved me from getting hit by Siren attacks… looks like she’s getting her revenge now though, hehe…”

 

“Bismarck?” I heard a familiar voice. I looked and it was U-556 again. “I heard you met Lord Bismarck?”

 

I smiled, “Ja. I did.”

 

“Is she… okay?”

 

I looked at Eugen, who nodded. I stood and guided the little Sub away. I answered, “She’s alright, but… I think she’s going through some things…”

 

“Like what?”

---

[Azur Lane Prince of Wales]

 

I went up to Hood’s door and knocked on it.

 

“Bismarck, please not now.” She called out from behind it. Seriously?

 

“Open the bloody door, Hood. It’s Wales. Come on, don’t be silly.” I responded. “You know, jealousy is quite unbecoming of you.”

 

She unlocked and opened the door. I was surprised to see her makeup running down her cheeks. She looked down in shame. “Jealousy… never thought I’d feel that…”

 

“Oh, Hood…” I entered and sat her down. “Come on, tell me what’s wrong.” I said while making us some tea.

 

“I feel so ashamed… just crying to myself and hiding away in here…” She admitted. “I’m supposed to be the Pride of our navy… yet here I am.”

 

“Hood… Look, I get it. You can have moments to yourself. I don’t judge you for letting it out like this from time to time, but for God’s sake, you need to speak to someone about things like this. You know I’m always available to speak to. I admit, I was kind of a cold-hearted bitch before, but now I have Eugen and she’s calmed me down. I know the pressure of your position in the Royal Navy isn’t the only reason you locked yourself in here.”

 

“The… jealousy?”

 

“Yes. Bismarck told me what happened in there. She feels terrible about it.” I said.

 

She looked down. “At first… I was sad that I couldn’t see our Bismarck… and the other one offered a chance to… see what sleeping with her was like.”

 

I didn’t judge her. I let her continue.

 

“Then… afterwards I felt guilty. I felt I had betrayed the Bismarck I actually love, despite us Kansen being able to have more than one love.”

 

“Yeah. Polyamory’s strangely hard-wired into us, isn’t it? Even if a lot of us deny it.” I nodded.

 

“Biscuit doesn’t think so.” She looked down. “I heard her breaking down before I spoke to her.”

 

“What happened?”

 

When she intimidated the other Bismarck… she told her about what she did with me. Biscuit… didn’t take it very well…”

 

“Oh?” I poured the tea.

 

“She felt betrayed. She said she should’ve known what we had was… too good to be true… It didn’t get to me then nearly as much as it does now…”

 

“But you got that sorted, didn’t you?”

 

“Well yes… the other Bismarck told her what I told her about her… but… when I spoke to her, I saw the same uncertainty in her eyes she always has. She has a habit of not believing me… it’s part of her self-hatred. I think she may still believe she isn’t worthy of genuine compassion. I worry that she still doesn’t believe me, especially after learning I slept with her alternate self… oh, what have I done…?” She brought her hands to her face. “How can I be in such a high position in our navy with moments of weakness like that?”

 

I put her mug down in front of her and sat myself back down. “We all make mistakes, Hood. A hell of a lot of mistakes were made in the World Wars, by all nations. We constantly make silly mistakes from time to time. It’s part of what makes us human.”

 

“But we’re not human, Wales…” she looked down to her drink. “We were never human… we’re just weapons, pretending to be human.”

 

“Don’t talk like our old Commander was right. He wasn’t. You know damn well everything he said was utter claptrap. He got into Bismarck’s head and convinced her of that. We know better, remember? We may not be literal humans, Hood, but like our new Commander said, we’re damn near close enough.”

 

“Of course… my apologies, Wales…” she muttered emotionless. “I suppose feelings of jealousy make us human as well… or perhaps… we just know how to imitate emotions well enough to be convincing… even to ourselves…”

 

My word… was she turning into Bismarck? I had to help her before she fell into a depression, but how? I’m in one myself and Eugen is just barely helping me keep my mood up, and even then she was suffering as well, forever haunted by poor Blücher’s execution…

 

“Hood, look at me.”

 

She did so. I said, “I’m your friend, Hood. I promise you. I will never judge you no matter what you tell me, no matter what you do. If there’s something you need to talk about, I will listen to you. Do you understand?”

 

“Yes… thank you, Wales.” She smiled. “But… why?”

 

“I worry that you’re turning into the kind of person you were trying not to let Bismarck become. I’ll say it again, you can talk about anything with me. I haven’t been a very good friend to you before, but I aim to fix that as well now that we haven’t got that old bastard breathing down our necks constantly.”

 

“I… I just… love her so much, Wales… I worry that I’ve forever lost her trust in me…”

 

“You don’t know that for sure, Hood. She’s probably feeling similar things right now. It’s up to you to prove you still love her, and I promise I’ll help in any way I can.”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“We were so close… I could feel her soft breath on my lips…” I admitted to Prinz after we sat down in the bridge.

 

“You do love her, ja?” She asked.

 

I smiled, “Ja. I love her to bits.” The removal of my hat seemed to relieve some of the pressure I’m constantly feeling. “I miss her even more now that we’re both aware of our feelings… I… I feel bad that I so quickly assumed she’d pretended to love me…”

 

“Love can do strange things. It can even make you kiss your crush when you’re drunk enough, hehe~”

 

“That happened to you, ja?” I remembered.

 

She nodded, “Oktoberfest… do you celebrate that in your world?”

 

“Ja. Usually we get giant kegs of Iron Blood Bier and giant steins to drink from. We had to do it in secret so the Kommandant didn’t find out. Sometimes we even invited the Royals. They never last long.”

 

“Oh? Can’t handle strong German alcohol, nein?”

 

I chuckled, “The things I’ve seen them do when they’re drunk…”

 

“Like?” She asked, fully invested.

 

“One time, Warspite got so drunk she asked to borrow Admrial Hipper’s electric guitar and played the entire Freebird solo. Had no idea she could even play guitar…”

 

I suddenly remembered how she died… that soured the mood.

 

“… I see… that… must’ve been cool, though.”

 

“Ja. I admit, I was very impressed. She didn’t even remember doing it.”

 

“What else happened?”

 

“Well… don’t tell anyone else this… but one time, George got so drunk that she went into the kitchen and made beans on toast for all of us.”

 

“Did you try it?” Prinz asked with a smirk.

 

“…ja.” I nodded.

 

“Did you enjoy it?” She pressed.

 

“…The law requires that I answer ‘nein’.” I smiled, making her laugh out loud.

 

I looked out the window and realised just how quiet it was.

 

The peaceful morning on the ocean was… calming. It was also unsettling for one such as I. As a Battleship and the leader of Iron Blood, I’m used to warfare. Things being so quiet and serene puts me on edge.

 

It reminded me of my first voyage into the Atlantic. But even then I had my Eugen accompanying me, Admiral Lütjens by my side and Kapitän Lindemann on the other. By some strange coincidence, there stood a different version of Prinz Eugen on my bridge instead.

 

It just felt too quiet. I kept scanning my radar, to the concern of my comrades.

 

Prinz noticed my contemplative silence. She asked, “You suddenly seem on edge, Bismarck. Is something wrong?”

 

“I’m fine, Prinz. I just don’t like how peaceful it is. It feels… wrong.” I admitted.

 

She asked, “You feel… peace is wrong?”

 

Having caught me by surprise, I struggled to find the words. Before I hold form a coherent sentence, however, Rodney burst into the bridge.

 

“We… are being hunted…”

 

I KNEW it was too quiet! We both stood and looked at her. I asked, “By whom?”

 

“The Abyss… it almost had you… it is angry…”

 

Remembering how Incomprehensibly huge the Abyss was in that void, I asked, “What can we do?”

 

“It has sent… a creature from its depths… we must fight it…”

 

“Where!?” I looked out the bridge windows.

 

“It is rapidly approaching… from below… I’d recommend… storing away your ship…”

 

I looked at her, “What!? How big is it!?”

 

“Big enough… to split this vessel… in half…” she warned.

 

“EVERYONE OFF THE SHIP, NOW!” I yelled into my radio as we evacuated the bridge. Akagi and Kaga jumped off from the platform above. “GERYON, TAKE OFF!”

 

My Battleship vanished just in time for the monster to break the surface of the water and look down at us. It resembled giant dinosaur, but also looked like one of the Abyssal’s riggings with giant white teeth, red glowing eyes and a slimy body so black it didn’t even reflect light.

 

“That is one big Abyssal…” Prinz gasped.

 

It stared us down like it was a standoff.

 

I attempted to speak with it, “manifestation of the Abyss! If you can understand me, tell us why you’ve approached us! We have made peace with your Abyssal Fleet!”

 

It continued to glare in the deafening silence.

 

The jagged plates sticking out of its back started to glow red as well as the inside of its mouth.

 

“It’s attacking… Break formation…” Rodney warned us.

 

“Scheiße!” I let out as we just barely missed a massive red beam fired at us, far more powerful than any weapon the Sirens have ever used. It boiled the ocean where it hit. The immense heat from being near it almost burned the skin off our flesh. The charred remains of sea life floated to the surface.

 

After it let out a roar so loud it almost split our ears, we were stunned long enough for it to swipe at us with its massive tail, sending us all flying away.

 

More teethed heads sported from its body with turrets on them, taking aim at us as we picked ourselves up.

 

Seeing us in peril, Geryon flew around and charged at the beast, ramming into it. Having been knocked back, it then took the full force of Geryon’s guns and energy beam.

 

The creature recoiled and yelled in pain.

 

I yelled, “It can be damaged! All ships, pound the hell out of it!”

 

““Jawohl!”” Graf and Prinz responded.

 

“Finally, I get to crush something~” Akagi spoke.

 

“Focus, sister.” Kaga reminded her. “This beast is a most dangerous prey.”

 

Their planes formed and flew at the creature, dropping bombs, torpedoes and raining down bullets on it as we fired our whole arsenal at it. Stumbling back, it charged up its mouth laser again.

 

“DISPERSE NOW!” I ordered.

 

Wait, where did Rodney go?

 

I had no time to look for her. Geryon had all my guns and was fighting independently so all I could do is make sure nobody got hurt and that’s what I chose to focus on. I couldn’t afford to worry about what she was doing.

 

Flying arbs with aircraft machine guns on them separated from the monster and dived at us like planes. I unsheathed my sword and began slicing them apart before they could harm my comrades.

 

Geryon got ready to fire again. The monster saw this and fired its mouth laser at him. Luckily Geryon fired has at the same moment, their lasers hitting each other.

 

Unfortunately however, Geryon was losing the fight.

 

I saw him straining against it, despite being overpowered. Verdammt, where were Akagi and Kaga!?

 

The lasers stopped and my friend looked exhausted. He fell to the water’s surface and the monster charged up another attack. It was about to fire again!

 

“GERYON!”

Chapter 24: The Angered Abyss

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Red and blue flames filled the sky as the fox sisters joined in attacking the Abyssal beast.

 

“Sister, this isn’t working. Shall we show this thing what being prey feels like?” Kaga asked in an unhinged tone.

 

I often forget Kaga is just as crazy as Akagi, but shows it less.

 

“Hai, sister. Oh, this will be fun~” the voice of Akagi sounded over the radio.

 

I wondered what they were talking about, until the monster was chomped down on by two enormous fox spirits. One red, one blue, making it shoot its laser upwards as its head recoiled back, saving Geryon and allowing him to hit it with his own attack.

 

The creature roared in pain as the foxes bit chunks out of it like a giant unlucky chicken. My hydra flew in to help rip at apart.

 

“So barbaric…” Prinz gasped.

 

“It’s best to let them finish. Kaga in particular gets very territorial.” I warned. “Geryon, heel.”

 

“Are they always like this?” Prinz asked.

 

“Pretty much.” I nodded as my rigging sat himself down on the ocean behind us while the foxes chowed down on the monster.

 

Rodney warned us, “This monster… is only a small example of the Abyss’ power… there will be more… bigger…”

 

I looked at her, “What is the deal with that Abyss, anyway? I assumed you got your power from it?”

 

Prinz agreed, “Ja! We always thought you girls all carried out the Abyss’ will or something!”

 

“The original Abyssals did… at first… when humanity was driven from the seas… they were responsible for that… they were mindless… controlled by the Abyss… it’s power over them felt soothing… comforting…”

 

“But what led them to revolt?” I asked, invested.

 

“They relived memories they always wanted to change… and were allowed to make the changes… then live in the fantasy they created… but they had begun to realise what they were doing in exchange for such a power… when former Kanmusu like myself joined them… our humanity… still persevered and influenced them to rebel… but by then… the Kanmusu who had not yet been converted… were still hunting us all down…”

 

“We had no idea… I’m so sorry…” Prinz replied with a guilty tone.

 

“There is no way you could’ve known… we tried to reach out to the human world leaders… but the damage of the first wave… had been done… we were ignored… shunned… demonised… and the Abyss itself… is still very much a threat to humanity…” Rodney explained.

 

I asked, “What about trying to kill the Abyss? Surely it’s been severely handicapped by losing its direct control over you all?”

 

“All Abyssals are directly linked to the Abyss… Our lives are dependant on it… It is our curse… If the Abyss ceases to exist… then so do we…” Rodney looked down. “Unless… were are somehow purged… of the Abyss inside us…”

 

“It can be removed from you?”

 

“It is theorised… but not proven…”

 

Verdammt… I wanted to help the humanity of this world, but I couldn’t possibly bring myself to end the lives of all the Abyssals. Perhaps this theory holds water, but it could end up hurting or killing an Abyssal if it went wrong.

 

I contemplated what to do, then realised the monster stopped roaring. I looked at it.

 

It was staring at me despite being eaten alive.

 

“Wait a minute…” I muttered.

 

“Hmm?” Rodney glanced at me.

 

“Akagi, Kaga! It’s still alive!” I yelled out.

 

Before they could finish it off, its eyes flashed and blinded us for a second. The Abyss left its body and shot right into my eyes, making me violently fall backwards as if I was just got shot in the forehead.

 

Hearing Prinz near me, she seemed to think exactly that just happened…

 

“Bismarck!? BISMARCK!!”

 

I was paralysed. I couldn’t move. My vision faded and all sounds became silent as she shook me and Geryon collapsed.

 

The last thing I saw was her terrified figure and Rodney’s concerned face.

 

I felt myself… being pulled down…

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

“Frau Shinano?” I asked the vixen goddess who still looked like she was asleep.

 

She opened her… captivating eyes… ah, stay strong, Bismarck…

 

“Hai?” Her soft tone making me want to sleep in her tails again. It was very hard to concentrate. “Do you need help sleeping?”

 

“Nein… I… I need some help to understand something.”

 

“What can this one do to help you?” Shinano asked.

 

“I want to know why I’m so different to the Abyssals I’ve fought in my world.” I explained.

 

“How so?” She asked, “The fact you speak normally?”

 

“Ja, exactly. There’s something else going on with me and I want to find out so I can help the other Abyssals regain more of their humanity.

 

She smiled and opened herself up to me again, “Perhaps all Bismarcks are as thoughtful and kind as you… Then lay in this one’s bosom once more, and we will find out the reason together…”

 

I couldn’t help the blush that invaded my face once again. She gave me a knowing smile, which was oddly comforting. Knowing she wouldn’t judge me, I laid down again in her embrace. I just hoped this time her mind wouldn’t be so strained.

 

And why does she have to be so damn attractive?

 

Anyway, once we were in… well I suppose my own head, we looked around and saw the now dormant remnants of the part of the Abyss that had taken over my mind a while back when I attacked Hood. I saw some memories that seemed to be locked away.

 

Shinano held my hand tight. She looked at me and warned, “Those are the memories and knowledge that weakened your mind enough for the Abyss to take control. I can unlock them for you again, but if you turn again, I will have to make sure you cannot hurt anyone.”

 

I looked at her, “I would appreciate that a lot, danke. But are they even the reason I’m retaining more humanity than the other Abyssals?”

 

“This one does not know. Perhaps we should look around more before unlocking them?”

 

“Ja. That’s probably best.”

 

“What do you think, Nelson-san? What shall we do?” Shinano suddenly asked.

 

I turned around and indeed saw the one who tried to turn me against everyone. “You!?”

 

“Hello again, Bismarck.” Nelson nodded, “I… I apologise for what I tried to do… I just… I was so convinced I was left to die… but I talked with my sister and I know better now. I wish to make up for what I put you through and help you.” She offered a handshake.

 

“Hmm. Fine. But no funny business, ja?” I shook it and she nodded in agreement.

 

“Well, as far as our leads go… did you notice how the Abyss was trying to claim the other Bismarck, despite her Hood being there, too? It completely ignored her.”

 

“Ja… I noticed… but… it doesn’t make sense. Why would the Abyss want a Kansen, and her in particular? No offence, Frau Shinano, but Kansen aren’t technically human, so surely they wouldn’t be targeted, ja?”

 

The white vixen thought for a moment and replied, “This one may not be human, this is true… However, we Kansen took the forms of human women due to the willpower of humanity itself… Our Cubes are manifestations of that power, and so we look like them… Beyond that, what we look like is dependant on our histories and the culture of the nations that built our ships…”

 

“So for all intents and purposes, Kansen are human, just artificially created humans?” Nelson asked. Shinano nodded.

 

“Hai… of course, humans don’t typically have animal ears and tails or horns…”

 

“They make you look adorable, though.” The Royal smiled.

 

Wait, were they…?

 

“Anyway, so my other self is susceptible to the Abyss… but I was stood right in front of her, and it didn’t seem to be interested in me, and Abyssal who hasn’t fully turned… or I did but was brought back. I just didn’t understand any of this.” I rambled.

 

“Perhaps it’s because Shinano managed to bring you back? If you remember, I was there as well, fortifying your mind. Maybe it’s because of me before you attacked Hood, and Shinano afterwards?” Nelson suggested.

 

“Ja… that makes sense… I think…” I reasoned. “There’s so much about the Abyss we just don’t know. There could even be a version of it in your world, Frau Shinano.”

 

Shinano shook her head, “If there is, we have never encountered it… Our fight is against the Sirens, who we originally assumed to either be invaders from outer space or creatures from the depths like Abyssals, but now…”

 

“Now… what?” I asked.

 

“According to the memories I had to lock away from you, the Sirens are something far more horrifying…”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I opened my eyes and found myself back home in Azur Lane. I looked around and even the pictures with myself scrubbed out were there.

 

Was this real? Did I get sent back? I ran over to the door, but then someone knocked.

 

I opened it faster than the person behind it expected, “Oh! That was quick, Lady Bismarck.”

 

“Hood!?” I grabbed her and hugged her close.

 

“Oh, my! What’s this about?” She asked, surprised.

 

“Huh?” I held her in front of me, “What do you mean? We talked about this! Now I’m back!”

 

“Back? Where were you? You haven’t had any recent sorties. Also, what did we talk about?”

 

I looked around again. Was it just a dream?

 

“Are you feeling alright, Lady Bismarck?” Hood asked.

 

“I’m sorry… I…”

 

Hood entered and closed the door. “Do you need to speak to somebody?”

 

“Um… sure…”

 

I offered her a chair and we sat down.

 

She was talking, but I couldn’t focus on her with the possibility of everything I just went through being a dream.

 

“Bismarck?”

 

I heard that, but nothing else. I tried so hard, but I couldn’t even look at her, not after everything I said to a version of her that seemingly wasn’t even real.

 

“Bismarck?”

 

How can I even speak to her now that we no longer have that history between us?

 

She then placed her hand on my wrist and tried again, “Bismarck? Hello?”

 

That seemed to shake me out of the weird trance I was in.

 

I responded, “Um…. uh, ja… just… remembering…” I stuttered like some child who wasn’t paying attention in class.

 

“Was it about our battle again?” Hood asked, concerned. “Are you still having… flashes?”

 

No, that’s not it. How can I tell her of my dream? She’d think I was crazy. I doubted she actually felt that way in real life. “I’m sorry, Hood… I…”

 

I could feel my eyes watering. Was it really all for nothing? Am I back at square one…?

 

Obviously… alternate world… Abyssals… of course it was all in a dream… it made no sense…

 

“You’re crying… Bismarck, it’s not your fault.” She insisted.

 

“It’s not that what I’m remembering, Hood… it’s… Hood?” I looked up at her and she seemed to be frozen, like time itself stopped.

 

What was happening?

 

She suddenly resumed speaking, as if she wasn’t listening.

 

“Bis…”

 

“Hood, are you alright?”

 

“Bismarck, my deck armour wasn’t-“

 

She stopped herself as if something interrupted her.

 

What the hell was going on?

 

Hood’s grip on my wrist shifted to my hand. She replied, “No, I refuse to give up on you, Bismarck. Your power was misused. You were misguided. Azur Lane is your chance to do right. I know Wales hasn’t fully forgiven you and you’ve had a few spats with her recently, but I know she’ll come around eventually. Please stay and let me help you through this.”

 

“Hood… wait… what?”

 

This conversation was becoming strangely familiar…

 

“Hood!” I yelled.

 

She finally snapped out of whatever she was doing. She leaned back a little, “…What was that, Bismarck? Why did you just yell?”

 

“Hood, what day is it? What year?”

 

She looked at me with a weirded out expression. She eventually told me it was the exact date we first detected the anomaly.

 

…could it be…?

 

Was this… another chance? Did the Abyssal beast just kill me and I’m starting again somehow?

 

Whatever was going on, I suddenly had the irresistible urge to go “speak” to a certain Kommandant. As I recalled, he was about to call me to his office anyway.

 

Without answering Hood, I stood and left, causing her to follow me out of confusion.

 

“Bismarck, where are you going?”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

All three of us stood before the locked memories of mine. I looked at Shinano, who promised to restrain my physical body if she had to. She nodded. I looked at Nelson, who nodded. She would help shield my mind.

 

“Okay… Frau Shinano, unlock them.”

 

“Hai.”

 

The mental block faded. It all came back to me. Observer’s memories. The Leviathans. The Sirens’ origins. Everything.

 

I again felt the same feeling of hopelessness, but Shinano held me close and wrapped me up in her tails again to assure me she was still there.

 

My body seized up as if I’d been tazed as my mind went through agony again.

 

I yelled into the void. They both let me process it all in whatever way I could.

 

When my screaming died down and I could make sense of everything, I looked into Shinano’s loving, caring eyes as she said, “Think of the one you truly love… let them be your guiding light in the darkness…”

 

Prinz immediately came to mind. I remembered all my time with her.

 

Nelson nodded, “Well done, Bismarck. You kept it together this time. Plus, I think I know the answer now.”

 

“This one agrees…”

 

“The answer to what?” I asked.

 

“To why you still have more humanity than the other Abyssals.” Nelson explained. “You have hope. They lost it long ago.”

 

“Hope…?”

 

Shinano nodded, “You have hope that you’ll see her again… That you’ll get back… The other Abyssals have no hope left… When Rodney-san learned that Nelson was back and wanted to see her… the life returned to her eyes and she spoke normally for a few minutes…”

 

“How can I have hope when those planet-devouring monsters are coming?” I asked.

 

“Because we know what you’ve been considering, Bismarck.” Nelson put her hand on my shoulder. “What your idea is.”

 

Did she mean…?

 

“Your plan to fight the Leviathans.”

 

“We only need a way to put it into action…” Shinano assured me. “For that, we must seek an audience with the Sirens…”

 

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I charged towards the Atlantic Kommandant’s office. I thought that this time I can personally make him pay for all he’d done…

 

I asked Hood to gather everyone in the cafeteria and went to go deal with him.

 

Kicking the door open, I stormed towards the old bastard, surprising Eugen and U-556 who were there. The former took her legs off the table just in time for me to flip it over. I then plunged my flagpole directly into the Mirror Sea Generator he had hidden, now that I knew the location. I then reached for the sorry shitstain and hoisted him up in the air.

 

As I held him up, he demanded, “Bismarck!? What is the meaning of this!? Unhand me immediately!”

 

“Lord Bismarck! He could punish you for this!” Parzival pleaded.

 

“Not without his verdammt machine.” I responded in a dark tone. “He has no power over us now.”

 

Eugen smirked and leaned back, “Ooh, how are you getting out of this one, Herr Kommandant?”

 

Before he could respond, however, I shouted, “I have had enough of the shit you’ve been doing to us! I don’t give a fuck what High Command does to me! I am putting an end to your sorry existence! For all the Kansen you’ve purposely sent to their deaths and had scrapped!” I turned around and sent him flying out of the office through his door.

 

He yelled in pain as his body hit the opposite wall in the corridor. Dido and Sirius stopped in their tracks and turned away, not willing to assist him. I walked after him and he started crawling away from me.

 

I stalked behind him slowly, dragging the sharp end of my flagpole behind me…

 

“Eugen! U-556!” I ordered, “Report to the cafeteria!”

 

“Jawohl!” They both replied in a gleeful tone.

 

“B-Bismarck! Stop! They… They’ll kill all of Iron Blood for this!”

 

I stepped on his chest to hold him in place, “Then we are tired of being your fucking slaves! We will take the Sakurans right back into the Crimson Axis with us!”

 

I grabbed him by his nostrils and dragged him down the hall, forcing him to push himself along faster to not lose his nose.

 

“Aaaaghh! Uurgh! Bismarck! I demand that you stop!”

 

“Stop flapping your jaw or I will break it.” I grabbed the handcuffs he always puts on that poor Head Maid and secured his hands behind him. I then marched him across the base by the back of his neck and threw him through the doors of of the cafeteria.

 

All the Royal and Iron girls in there went silent as he stumbled through and fell forward. They stared at him and then up at me. I stood on on his crooked, aged back, making him yell in pain, and announced, “Kansen! This man has been the cause of our suffering and pain for years since he arrived here! He has been the source of our misery! The reason many of us can no longer sleep peacefully! He has taken our sisters in arms from us! For some of you, your actual sisters! Warspite, Hipper, Edinburgh, Spee, and all the others he has either scrapped and forced us to watch or sent into unwinnable fights against overwhelming Siren forces! He now lies here, powerless and at our mercy!”

 

They all stood up and surrounded him as he looked up from the floor at several angry smiles. I turned around and finished, “We run this base now. Make him suffer, but leave him alive for me.” Before I left.

 

As I exited, Hood followed me. “Bismarck! Hang on a moment!”

 

I spun around, “What?”

 

“What the bloody hell was that!?”

 

“Justice, Hood.” I answered simply. “He had this coming. You know we were all looking for how he had such control over us in that damn office. I found out. Now he’s nothing.“

 

Hood closed her eyes for a moment and sighed, “Very well… I suppose…” probably remembering her dead comrades.

 

I got closer to her, “Hood, can I ask you a question?”

 

“Oh! Of course, what is it?”

 

“Do you like me?”

 

Her face turned bright red. She responded, “Huh? H…how do you mean? Define ‘like’.”

 

“Romantically.” I clarified with no lack of blushing myself. “Please, Hood, I have to know.” I had to know for sure if she really was genuine this whole time. I know she told me so in that void… but as usual I had a feeling in the back of my self-hating mind that she didn’t mean it.

 

She got closer, “Well… it seems I’m not as subtle as I thought…”

 

You’re far too subtle, Hood. I’m not smart enough to pick up on those kind of hints, it seems.

 

She continued, “Well… to be rather blunt, yes. I… I’d like to form a closer bond with you…”

 

“But why? For what reason? What do you see in me?” I asked. “I… I killed you…”

 

“For what you just did is a bloody good reason. You just freed us from his tyranny. Before today, however, I saw how you treat everyone here. You never stop helping everyone. If there’s help to be offered, you offer it. You don’t even ask for anything in return. That sort of kindness… I… find it rather attractive… and I know why you do it. You want to make up for  what you did to me. That alone is worthy of my compassion.”

 

“My kindness…”

 

“It also helps that you’re bloody gorgeous.” She added with a sly tone and a wink.

 

I blushed harder than she had and I said, “So it’s true… you do love me… how long have you felt so?”

 

“Since you brought me back. Wales told me about how you spent so many long nights trying. How your guilt drove you to finding my Cubes from the Atlantic and using them to bring me back. That dedication… I feel the need to repay you for it. I can never hope to, but I’m certainly going to try.”

 

She got closer to me while we ignored the sounds of clanging metal and the screaming of the Kommandant from inside the cafeteria. “If that’s alright with you, that is…” she whispered to me, her lips almost touching mine again.

 

The world stared going dark.

 

Nein! Not again! What the hell!? Was this the dream!?

 

[Kancolle Prinz]

 

She was still alive… but she wasn’t moving.

 

Rodney kneeled down next to her. She put her hand on Bismarck’s forehead where the Abyss possessed her.

 

“She is… reliving her recent past… with the knowledge she’s gained since then… just like the original Abyssals…”

 

“Is she doing things differently?” I asked.

 

“Yes… worryingly so…”

 

“Worryingly?”

 

She nodded, “The Abyss… was not made to possess a Kansen’s mind… If she keeps going against… what actually happened… her mind will unravel… and she will be vulnerable to the Abyss…”

 

“Can’t you help her!?”

 

“I… will try…”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

Nein… I was finally feeling happiness…

 

And it was being taken from me…

 

I started to panic. I hugged Hood tight and yelled, “NEIN! I won’t lose this!”

 

“B-Bismarck!? What’s going on!?” A confused and slightly frightened Hood asked.

 

I looked around and I swear I could see someone familiar just out of my vision.

 

“Hi there.” A disturbingly familiar voice called out to me.

 

“Who was that!?”

 

“Who was who?” Hood asked.

 

I looked back at her and—

 

“Aww, did you miss me that much, Test Subject?”

 

I was hugging Observer!?

 

I pushed her away I aimed by rigging at her, “YOU!? STAY BACK!”

 

I blinked and Hood was there instead. She yelled, “Bismarck!? What the bloody hell are you doing!?”

 

I shook my head and Observer was in her place again, “You really think this is real? You’re just as gullible as the day we first met~”

 

“SHUT UP, YOU SIREN BITCH!” I shrieked, “LEAVE ME ALONE!”

 

“BISMARCK, NO-!”

 

BOOM

 

I unleashed a full volley at her at point-blank range, obliterating her rigging and sending her flying backwards.

 

Several Kansen, now with bloodied hands, raced outside thinking we’re under attack.

 

What they saw shook them to their Cubes.

 

Queen Elizabeth wailed, “BISMARCK! HAVE YOU LOST YOUR BLOODY MIND!?”

 

Nein…

 

I approached the body of Observer…

 

But it wasn’t her…

 

“LADY HOOD! NO!” The Queen cried as she collapsed next to the bloodied, dismembered body of the one person who had showed me so much love…

 

Her body slowly returned to her Cubes, which after the strain of being used twice, disintegrated into ashes.

 

It wasn’t her… it wasn’t her… it couldn’t be…

 

The Royal Kansen all looked at me with a mix of confusion and anger as to why I’d just handed them the Kommandant and then killed their last symbol of pride.

 

I fell to my knees as my rigging went limp. My hands went to my face and I could hear Observer laughing at me.

 

“Looks like I got you to kill her yet again! Just like old times~” The Siren mocked.

 

I saw U-556 looking at me terrified. I reached out to her, but she turned and ran away from me.

 

As the other Kansen gathered around Hood and I, I slowly looked at one of my turrets.

 

If this was a world where I lose my mind and kill Hood, just like the Sirens wanted… then I didn’t want to live in it.

 

Before anyone could stop me… I put one of the barrels right under my chin…

 

And…

---

[Kancolle Prinz]

 

Rodney looked surprised, “I could not reach her consciousness… but she is waking up…”

 

Whatever she did, it must’ve worked! She jolted awake like one would do when they dream of falling.

 

But… her eyes… were watering…?

 

She stared into the sky.

 

“…Bismarck?” I asked.

 

She didn’t react. To anything. Tears flowed from her eyes.

 

I promised I’d help her, but this just got far more difficult.

 

Kaga formed her ship and we took Bismarck into her medbay. We had to work together to pull Geryon up on top of her flight deck. He laid there the entire return home.

 

“She truly has a weak mind, after all…” the white fox lady muttered. “That monster didn’t even taste good…”

 

I ignored her insult and looked over Bismarck properly. Some scars and bruises from the fight, but she had a thousand yard stare and her eyes were completely unfocused. It was like she was severely shell-shocked. She continued not to responded to any stimulus, like she was disassociating.

 

Her heart rate was far too fast to be healthy and her breathing was shaky. None of us knew what to do… why didn’t we take a medical ship with us? We headed for home as soon as we could. The anomaly would have to wait.

 

“Rodney, what happened to her?” I asked as we tried to get through to the petrified Kansen.

 

“The Abyss… it allowed her to change her memories… but because she is a Kansen… it backfired quite badly… it has now infected her mind… If we can’t find a way to remove it… it will continue to amplify her negative emotions and thoughts… and it will make all her nightmares feel real…”

 

“If it felt so real then how did she wake herself up in her dream?” I asked.

 

Rodney gave me a dark look, “That… is not for me to say…”

 

“But what do you mean find a way? Can’t you do it?”

 

“I have never seen it infect a Kansen… we Kanmusu are created with it already in us… along with our riggings… and we’ve never seen it interact with a normal human… much less a Kansen… this will be… very difficult without help…”

 

“What about Frau Shinano?”

 

“She seems… preoccupied right now… I will try to slow her heart… and calm her mind… but it is very difficult…”

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I woke up still in Shinano’s heavenly embrace. I felt the same amount of strength as I did the first time I leaned the truth, and my eyes were glowing bright blue, but I still felt like me. I was still fully in control. I guess hope is a virtue, after all.

 

“I commend your resolve, Bismarck-san.” The fox lady smiled. “Would you like to remain in this one’s bosom… for longer?”

 

“As much as I’d love to, Frau Shinano, I must speak to the Kommandant.”

 

“Of course. I shall come as well… to help explain.”

---

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

Edinburgh made Bel and me some tea and coffee. She was very quick to be the big sister she is to my partner. Usually she’s pretty clumsy, but she’s taking this very seriously and honestly, she isn’t half bad at doing her job when she’s this motivated.

 

Still didn’t stop her accidentally putting salt in my coffee instead of sugar, though. I tasted it on the first sip and then just pretended to drink the rest. I probably looked a little shifty trying to think of a way to get rid of it without either of them noticing.

 

More importantly though, Edinburgh asked, “Are you feeling any better now, Belfast?”

 

Bel sipped her tea. I guess Edinburgh didn’t mess up on her drink, at least. She smiled, “Yes, I’m much better now, sister. I… still have… moments… but Enterprise is always there to help me, and now you’re back, and that brings my heart joy.”

 

The older sister looked at me and smiled. She said, “Thank you so much for looking after her, Miss Enterprise! The one thing I worried most about before… well, before I died… was my little sister. That… man… did that to me when I tried standing for her, so he did it to punish her as he thought…”

 

“He thought… what?” I asked.

 

“He thought I went to my big sister to help me, when she did it of her own accord…” Bel finished. “I… never wanted to drag her into it…”

 

“You mustn’t think it was your fault, Belfast… it was just your big sis trying to protect you… it was my own fault I hid the Royal Navy’s gold reserves from him…”

 

“You did good with that job. So good that you forgot where you hid it, right?” I reminded her, making Bel giggle.

 

“I managed to find it again! Eventually!” Edinburgh emphasised. She calmed herself down and turned to Bel, “So… Belfast told me you agreed to help her raise her baby?”

 

“Yeah. I don’t really know much about it, though. Vestal really is a godsend.”

 

“Does that mean you’re both mums, then? Ooh! Are you both going to get married!?”

 

Bel almost choked on her tea as we looked at each other with heavy blushes.

 

“Uh… we’ll see, I guess, Ed. We haven’t even had a real date yet…”

 

“Oh, this is wonderful! I simply must tell Dido and Sirius!” The clutz said excitedly as she left.

 

“Oi! Edinburgh! That’s not- ugh…” Bel gave up as she was already out of earshot.

 

“Older sisters, right?” I tried to relate. Yorkie can be a bit overbearing sometimes, I gotta admit.

 

“Quite. Can’t live with her, can’t live… without… her…”

 

“…Bel?”

 

“Without her…” she muttered. “I was without her… for so long… he kept saying…”

 

I got up and sat next to her. I hugged her tight.

 

She grabbed my and let it out again, “HE SAID IT WAS MY FAULT SHE DIED!” in her natural, Irish accent as the tears came flooding back in.

 

I liked to think we were making progress, but sometimes she needed moments like this. She still does. I promised I’d be there as much as I could and I wasn’t about to let her cry alone.

 

I gently caressed her platinum hair and patted her back. “You know he’s full of shit, Bel. Nothing he said was true.”

 

“I know… but he said it so bloody much… I started… I started to believe him!”

 

“If you’re gonna believe anything, Bel, believe this.” I hesitated to tell her before, but I couldn’t hold it back anymore. I lowered my voice and got closer to her ear, “I love you, Bel. You were always there for me since we met, so I’ll always be here for you. Always. You’ve done nothing wrong. You’ll never be alone again. I love you so much.”

 

Her tears let up a little and she looked at me with eyes full of love. She moved to kiss me and I returned it, putting my hand gently on the back of her head. That seemed to calm her down a lot, as if she found peace in it.

 

If this brings her mind some comfort, then I’ll happily keep doing it.

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

Bismarck - well, the alternate Bismarck - entered my office as well as Shinano, who immediately laid on my couch again.

 

“How can I help, girls?”

 

“Herr Kommandant. Have you heard of the Leviathans?”

 

“The… what?” I asked.

 

Bismarck and Shinano looked at each other, nodded and the former looked back at me, “I believe we should call in the Sirens on base for this, Kommandant.”

 

“That serious, huh? Okay then.” I grabbed my radio and turned it on, “Temperance, grab your Enforcers and come to my office.”

 

“If I must.” She simply replied before switching hers off.

 

Well.. this should be interesting…

Chapter 25: Overdue Talks

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

The human wanted to see me? Very well, I suppose I did say I’d help in exchange for staying here, even if working with their woefully inadequate technology was part of it.

 

Anyway, I went looking for them. I found Equilibrium first. She was trying to speak to some of the Kansen, but they kept ignoring and walking away from her. She looked down and the ground… sad? And I thought she never felt anything.

 

“Feelings are irrelevant, Equilibrium. Where is Harmony?” I demanded.

 

“Apologies, Arbiter. Harmony is with some Destroyers.” She answered.

 

“Why would a Siren spend any length of time with Destroyers…?” I muttered.

 

Equilibrium gave me a look I’d never seen from her before. “What’s the matter?” I asked.

 

“Nothing.” She smirked.

 

She’s never shown this level of emotion before coming here. What was going on with her? The time I was with Javelin, Laffey, Zed and Ayanami was to gather intel and knowledge, nothing more, definitely not. Nope. Negative.

 

We eventually found my other Enforcer. We heard Mutsuki offer her some kind of coloured food item, “Here, Auntie Harmony! Try one of these!”

 

… Auntie… Harmony…?

 

“Oh, hi, Tempy!” She called out. My presence made the Destroyers scamper off. Perhaps my life support made me look too intimidating?

 

Irrelevant. Now that I had gathered Harmony and Equilibrium, we headed over. I looked at the former and asked, “What did that Destroyer give you?”

 

“Oh, these?” Harmony asked and showed me, “It’s what they call candy! I think she got them from the green cat’s shop. They’re so sweet and tasty! Try one!”

 

She gave me one and I analysed it. “It is mostly just sugar. What nutritional value does consuming one grant?”

 

“It’s not meant to fill you up, silly! It’s supposed to give you some energy!” Harmony enthusiastically answered, even more energetic than usual.

 

“Harmony, I cannot consume this. Sugar will interfere with my life support.”

 

“Oh. Yes, of course, Tempy. Oh well, more for me!”

 

“…how many have you eaten?”

 

“Only a dozen!” She defended herself.

 

“No wonder you’re so hyper. Don’t eat any more or your CPU might short-circuit.” I shook my head and gave it to Equilibrium, who looked confused at it. She tried it, then walked next to Harmony for another one.

 

What have my fearsome Enforcers become…?

 

Anyway, we got to the office and saw Shinano and the false Bismarck there waiting for us with the Commander.

 

“We have arrived, human. Kansen.”

 

“Welcome, Sirens. Never thought I’d say that… anyway, it seems Bismarck and Shinano have something important to discuss and need your input.” The man said.

 

“Out with it, then.” I demanded.

 

“So impatient! Are you that eager to hang out with your new Destroyer friends more, Tempy?” Harmony teased me.

 

“My eagerness is irrelevant.” I snapped back. Obviously it didn’t matter in the situation.

 

“Notice she didn’t say ‘no’~” she said quietly to Equilibrium.

 

Bismarck awkwardly cleared her through and spoke, “Ahem… I was telling the Kommandant about the Leviathans.”

 

What?

 

All three of us went white as a sheet, not that anyone noticed, considering we’re ready extremely pale normally.

 

“…Where did you learn of this?” I asked. Even Harmony started to take things seriously, at last.

 

“I fought against Observer and managed to see inside her head. I saw her memories. I saw… everything.”

 

“You are the one who drove her crazy?” Harmony asked.

 

“I’m afraid so. I didn’t know what doing that to her would cause. I fear I may have allowed the part of the Abyss inside me to possess her.” She admitted.

 

I looked to my two Enforcers with worry. “What do we do? This has never happened. Azur Lane has never learned of the Leviathans before.”

 

“There is a lot of potential in this world. We just need the other Bismarck back. Her power levels have very rarely been reached by other Bismarcks before.” Harmony reasoned.

 

“Excuse me.” The Commander asked, “You were about to explain what these Leviathans are?”

 

“Of course, although you may wish you never found out.” I warned.

 

“I’m not afraid.” He assured.

 

“You will be.” I walked closer to him. “You. Will. Be.” Before I began explaining everything.

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

I remained by Bismarck’s bedside as she slept roughly. She must’ve been having another horrible nightmare. I had to shake her awake when Geryon woke up and started going crazy.

 

“Bismarck?” I asked, “How are you?”

 

She stared at the ceiling, eyes wide with small pupils. She muttered, “I’m a monster…”

 

“Nein. You’re not. Why would you say that?” I asked.

 

“I… killed her… again…” she answered.

 

“What?” I asked. What did she mean?

 

“What have I done…?” She looked at her clean hands as if they were covered in blood. “I… killed… Hood…”

 

I held one of her hands to make her look at me. I asked, “What are you talking about?”

 

She looked at me and said in a shaky voice, “Hood is dead… I killed her… back home… I remember it so clearly…”

 

“Bismarck, that doesn’t-“

 

“I BLEW HER GUTS OUT AND HER FACE OFF! SHE’S DEAD!” She yelled.

 

Instead of yelling back, I hugged her tight. She tried to fight it, but I was unrelenting. She eventually calmed down enough for me to calmly explain, “Bismarck, listen to me. That doesn’t make any sense. How could you have killed her when you spoke to her in that void yesterday? Think about it. She was alive and well last time you saw her, remember?”

 

She looked at me as she remembered, “Ja… she was… but…”

 

“You changed your memories when the Abyss possessed you, Bismarck. Whatever you just remembered isn’t how it happened! You didn’t kill Hood! She’s okay! She’s waiting for you back home!” I tried.

 

“I… I can’t… how can I believe you…?”

 

“Think! How can you be in an alternate world if you never found that anomaly? How could any of your other memories have happened if you had done that?” I reasoned.

 

“Alternate… world…” Bismarck whispered as it all came back to her. She finally realised the discrepancy with her false memory.

 

She put her hand on my shoulder as she wiped her tears. “Mein Gott… Prinz… I’m so sorry… I’m so sorry you had to see me like this…”

 

“It’s alright, Bismarck. I won’t tell anyone, if it helps?” I offered.

 

She looked around and asked, “Whose ship is this?”

 

“It’s Frau Kaga’s Carrier.” I answered.

 

“Then don’t bother. She already heard everything… she’ll never let me live this down… I appreciate it, though.” She looked down and her hands clenched into fists.

 

“Will you be okay?”

 

“I’m so tired...” She muttered.

 

“Huh?”

 

She stood up and looked at me, “I’m so tired, Prinz. I’m so tired of feeling useless. Feeling like I can’t do anything right. I wish I could just get rid of the weight on my Cubes. After everything I’ve done for my faction… For Azur Lane… I just want to…”

 

I held her hand to encourage her.

 

“I just… I just want to be… happy… content… I can never feel whole… whenever I try… whenever I get close to what I want… something yanks it away…” a couple more tears ran down her cheeks. “And now I have another traumatic memory that isn’t even real… and now I don’t even know if that’s the only one, or if any more were changed! I asked Hood if she truly always liked me in that memory, but that’s right before I killed her!”

 

She was spiralling again. “Bismarck.” I said firmly.

 

She looked at me.

 

“I know for a fact she loves you. The way she looked at you back in the void, I could tell she wants to spend her whole life with you. She’s still helping my Bismarck get back here, but she can’t unless you keep going, too.” I reminded her. “I’m counting on you to get my Bismarck back, remember? I love her just as much as Hood loves you!”

 

She smiled at me, “Danke, Prinz… I think… I think it’s time I started acting like a flagship again, ja?”

 

“Actually… I think perhaps you’ve been bearing the burden of flagship for too long, Bismarck. I think you need a rest for a bit and clear your mind? At least until my Bismarck is also in a position to get to the anomaly in your world?”

 

“A rest…? Hmm… I suppose… that would be nice…”

 

Kaga then appeared in the doorway, “Can you PLEASE take your heart-to-heart back to your own ship? Your metal pet is getting on my nerves.”

 

Oops… Geryon must’ve been giving her quite a headache.

 

Bismarck nodded and said, “Kaga, we’re transferring back to my ship. We’re going to rest at a nearby island. Prinz?”

 

“Ja?”

 

“Is there an archipelago at these coordinates?” She showed me some written on an old paper.

 

“Uh… ja! They’re owned by Portugal!” I answered.

 

Kaga explained, “That’s close to where the Atlantic HQ is in our world. I assume they’re abandoned?”

 

“Ja. They were deemed too remote to try and reoccupy when the Abyssals drove them back to mainland Europe. They haven’t tried again yet despite the Abyssal Fleet now being on our side.” I remembered.

 

“Then that’s where we’re going. We’ll make landfall at one of the other islands and wait. It was foolish to charge straight at the island the anomaly is at and wait around while the Abyss is trying to kill us.”

 

Kaga smirked, “So, you’re thinking with your head now, instead of your longing for your Royal prey?”

 

Bismarck seemed to ignore the sass and responded, “Hood can wait a while longer. Prinz is right. It’s about time I cleared my head. The Abyss is unlike the Sirens. It preys upon clouded minds. Let’s move.”

 

As she left, Kaga looked at me with a serious face, “Is she really okay?”

 

Surprised at her true level of care, I shrugged, “Rodney said her negative feelings, thoughts and nightmares will be a lot worse while the Abyss remains within her. We need to keep an eye on her.”

 

“I see.”

 

“Why do you care?”

 

“I once lost my sister to her grief and depression. It drove us into the arms of the Sirens. If Bismarck falls to this unkillable prey, this Abyss, I don’t think anything can bring her back out. Akagi got very lucky.” She explained as we followed after our flagship.

 

“How did you cope?”

 

“I… just followed her. I didn’t want to abandon her, but seeing her do everything she did… it took a toll on my own sanity. I found myself doing… disturbing things to Union humans… I can still taste their flesh… I’d rather not talk about it.” The white fox’ fluffy ears drooped slightly.

 

“You can talk to me about it, if you want.” I offered, trying not to act horrified at what she just said so casually.

 

“Judging by what Bismarck is going through, I’d say you have enough to deal with.” Kaga refused.

 

We and the others lept from the Kaga and headed over to the newly-formed Battleship as the Carrier vanished just as quickly.

 

We set a course towards the islands Bismarck mentioned. I kept an eye on her. It would take us at least another day to get there and I worried about when she slept again. No matter what, I’ll be there for her.

---

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

The human’s face looked rather amusing after he learned of the Leviathans and the inevitable destruction of this world. It took effort to not smile at his visible devastation.

 

“Your face and body language correlates to at least one hypothesised reaction.” I stated.

 

“Is that ‘possible putcome’ a feeling of absolute futility?” He asked.

 

“Two hypothesised reactions.” I corrected myself. “The feeling of everything you’ve done being meaningless and the horror of a doomed future.”

 

The sleepy fox got us back on track, “It appears that Bismarck-san has an idea to combat it…”

 

Oh? This should be interesting. “And what would this idea be, exactly? We Sirens have been trying to find a way to fight them for longer than we can recall. We have an entire countless-pages-long file detailing every failed world to date.”

 

The visitor from another world stepped up as the human looked at her with hope.

 

Despite all our failures, she proposed a very intriguing idea indeed…

---

[Arbiter: The Tower XVI]

 

This anomaly was very difficult to contain. It should remain here now, though. The frequencies we needed to keep it in place are not known to humans. They possess not the technology to do so anyway.

 

I sat back observing it while feeding the little chinchilla on my rigging. His ridiculously soft fur helped me think as I petted him.

 

As for the anomlay… it seemed sentient, in a way. It was as if it were actively resisting us when we managed to trap it in the Stronghold. I theorised that it felt somehow responsible for the rift between two worlds and swapping the two Bismarcks and went back to what used to be the Atlantic HQ of Azur Lane, only to find Complier’s fortress instead. Dreamweaver seemed to consider my theory valid, as she feels the anomaly isn’t inanimate also.

 

I wondered what it was like to experience being the bridge between worlds, to be in both worlds i the same location at once. If this anomaly truly is sentient, it must have a will of steel to remain grounded in two separate realities, and now we’ve taken away its freedom.

 

Further study was needed, and I continued taking notes, building on Observer’s notes from right before her AI was corrupted. We were at a considerable impasse here. If we were to get the Bismarcks and the Carrier sisters swapped back around, we had to arrange it ourselves, but if we risked sending one of us through without someone else from the other side, the results could throw off the balance of the two worlds the anomaly is linked to and potentially be disastrous. We do not have anyone on the other side to help us coordinate.

 

Of course, it doesn’t help that the three Kansen we need to send back are the very three that have had the most experience with us, thus they harboured the most distrust in us of any Kansen…

 

Things just kept getting worse, it seemed. We tried anything to fight the Leviathans and now this anomaly might just destroy everything before they arrive this time. We had to be careful.

---

[Azur Lane Prinz Eugen]

 

I laid down naked on the new bed a shared with Wales. The kinky Royal got one that had connectors for restraints when we felt freaky. Getting it in here without anyone seeing was quite the challenge. I put on the collar, wrist and ankle cuffs in case she wanted to use them on me again. I wasn’t sure of them at first but wearing them feels nice now.

 

Sometimes I even wear them under my more casual outfits on my days off.

 

Wales was still talking to Hood, though. She’d been doing so all day. I was hoping for another night battle, although I’d prefer to just talk things out with her, but oh well…

 

I heard the door open and close, then lock. I looked from the bed and sure enough Wales had returned.

 

“Ah, you’re finally back~” I spoke, posing for her.

 

Wales, however, just silently stripped down, sat on the bed and sighed.

 

“What’s wrong?” I asked, crawling towards her in the way she likes.

 

“I’ve been unfair to you, Eugen.” She admitted to me, unable to hide her usual blush.

 

“Hmm?” I rested my chin on her shoulders while hugging her from behind, “What do you mean?”

 

“Every bloody night I’ve been fucking you into this mattress to vent out my frustrations from years of bickering and fighting with you…”

 

“And it’s been fun~ perhaps I should annoy you more~”

 

“Damn it, Eugen! Listen to me!” She said seriously.

 

I let go of her and sat next to her. “Sorry. Go ahead.”

 

She seemed to regret making me let go of her, but she didn’t mention it. Instead, she carried on, “I didn’t consider your thoughts on… us. I spoke with Hood, as you know. Eventually, I asked her if what I was doing with you was right. She told me that I should… speak to you. What we currently have… doesn’t feel like any more than night battles and teasing.”

 

“I’d be fine with that…” I mumbled.

 

“Would you, though? Really?” She looked at me. “Eugen, don’t you want a more… genuine feeling relationship? To… make love instead of just fucking?”

 

I looked down and whispered, “…ja… I… I do…”

 

“Is there… anything you want to say right now?” She asked.

 

I couldn’t think of the words. “Nein… not right now…”

 

She gently put her arms around me and laid me down next to her on the bed. She held me close and said, “Please… if you want to talk, I’ll stop what I’m doing and I’ll listen. Just give me a sign if you want say something, alright?”

 

I nodded before we started kissing again. Unlike before, she was… gentle. She allowed me to explore her body just as much as she did mine. This time she was… considerate. It felt… genuine.

 

Instead of a night battle, it was like a covert scout operation, keeping quiet as if our relationship was a secret as our hands and… fingers… slowly wandered…

 

I liked it.

 

I liked it a lot…

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

I had finally calmed down, thanks to my dear friend Wales. I cleaned up my smeared makeup and got ready for bed. Another knock came to the door, however. I answered it and there stood the reminder of why I had been upset in the first place.

 

Don’t describe her like that, Hood. That’s shameful. It wasn’t her fault.

 

“Hood?” Bismarck asked, “Are you… okay?”

 

I managed a smile, “Yes… I’m terribly sorry, Bismarck. Come in, please.”

 

“Danke. I was worried I’d have to bunk with someone else.” She answered.

 

I closed and re-locked the door, “How come?”

 

“Because I’d rather spend the night with you.” She smiled. “You’ve gone red again, Hood.”

 

“Well, of course I would, you saying things like that!” I defended.

 

She gave me a deadpan stare, “Hood, we have played around before, haven’t we?”

 

“We have… and reminding me doesn’t make me feel any better about it…”

 

“Oh… I’m sorry.” She said, realising what she was saying, “I didn’t mean to-“

 

“It’s alright. I’m just being silly again…” I assured her. I sat down on the bed. “Come on, it’s late. It’s time we got some rest.”

 

“You’d… let me sleep with you again?” She asked, unsure. I’m positive she would’ve slept on my sofa if I’d told her to.

 

“Of course. We already crossed that line, haven’t we?” I reminded her back. “Go ahead, don’t be shy on me now.”

 

“Well… Okay then…” she undressed down to her underwear and laid next to me. “Hood… I owe you an apology.”

 

I looked at her, “Whatever for? We’ve already discussed our time together in bed.”

 

“Nein… not that… I mean the void. I… I kissed Eugen without considering you might not have had time to-“

 

“Stop.” I demanded. She went silent. I sighed, “That wasn’t your fault. Don’t feel responsible for that. You couldn’t have known.”

 

“Ja… okay…”

 

I decided to change the subject. “So… I heard you had a meeting with the Commander and our new Siren friends?”

 

“Ja. I… had an idea of how to fight…” she went silent again.

 

“Fight what? The other Sirens?”

 

“…”

 

I looked at her, “Bismarck? Fight what?”

 

She looked at me worried, “…you remember when… I lost my mind for a moment… and attacked you?” She asked, ashamed.

 

I got closer and held her hand, “Yes? Of course I do.”

 

“I… I lost it… because I had seen what the Sirens are scared of… and the three Sirens that are here… are here to try and work with us to find a way to fight them…” she admitted.

 

“The Sirens? Scared? What could they be scared of?” I asked. I had to know.

 

“I… the memories came back… but thanks to my memory of my Prinz Eugen,I was able to use her as an anchor to keep my sanity intact this time. I turned the hopelessness that it brought me the first time and I turned it into an idea that generates hope.”

 

“So… What was it?

 

“There is… a powerful entity making its way to Earth. The Sirens have been trying to find a way to fight it before it destroys all life on the planet.”

 

“No doubt to protect their new territory once they’ve dealt with us, hmm?” I guessed. I looked at her expecting her to nod, but she just stared at me.

 

“Hood… the Sirens are not here just to kill us.” She corrected me.

 

What?

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“When I fought Observer, right before I attacked you, I saw into her mind. Her memories…”

 

My eyes widened. This was huge. I gently grabbed her arms and said, “Tell me everything!”

 

And so she did.

 

To this day, sometimes I wish she hadn’t…

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

I couldn’t sleep at all last night. I was kept up by the concept of these unfathomably powerful beings… coming here… I hoped that Bismarck’s plan had any chance of working… it sounded extremely dangerous, like we could be in a worse situation even if it succeeded, but we’re all dead if it fails anyway.

 

I walked into my office in the early hours. I yawned as I was so tired, but I just couldn’t sleep knowing about the Leviathans. I should’ve just found Shinano, but I didn’t want to trouble her.

 

I needed something to distract me from the inevitable.

 

Luckily, that distraction came rather quickly.

 

“Shikikan! Shikikan, nya!” A familiar voice blurted out of my radio.

 

I rubbed my eyes as I answered it, “What is it, Akashi?”

 

“Come to the lab quickly, nya! A new Kansen has awoken, nya!”

 

“Hang on, I’ll be right there.” I hung up and started making my way over.

 

Wait…

 

A new Kansen? Not a resurrected one?

 

Now I was awake.

 

At least I was when I opened my door and saw Abruzzi about to knock. “Signorina Duca degli Abruzzi?”

 

“Buongiorno, Commandante. I’m reporting for secretarial duties.” She stated.

 

Feeling not in the mood to argue, I silently signalled her to follow me.

 

“May I ask where we are going, Commandante?”

 

“Akashi’s lab. Apparantly we have a new addition to the base.” I explained, putting in extra effort to not accidentally ask about her arm now that I was sleep-deprived.

Chapter 26: The New Arrival

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

Akashi enthusiastically welcomed Abruzzi and I into the labs with no shortage of her “nya”s.

 

I had assumed she’d managed to create a normal new Kansen, but she waved her comically oversized sleeves up and down and said, “Shikikan! Akashi has created the first PR ship from the Siren data, nya!”

 

“The new Priority Research Kansen? Let’s see her, then.” I asked, surprised.

 

“Follow Akashi, nya!” Said the money cat, who has for some reason not asked for any far-less-than-reasonable funds for either bringing back the dead Kansen or creating these new ones. I decided not to question as not to risk reminding her of her costly tendencies.

 

“Saluti, Da Vinci.” My Secretary waved.

 

“Oh, ciao, Abruzzi!” The genius inventor waved back before continuing with her tinkerings.

 

“This cat is adorable.” Abruzzi spoke after she saw Akashi approach us.

 

“Don’t fall for her charms, she’ll empty your wallet before you know it.” I half-joked.

 

“Akashi welcomes the pretty Sardegnan lady with the one arm who thinks Akashi is adorable, nya!”

 

“Yeah, yeah. Come on already, Akashi.” I said before the cat questioned the false arm.

 

“Over here, nya!”

 

Heading over to the revival machine or whatever Akashi calls it, sat on the chair next to it was a new Kansen I’d never seen before.

 

She had red hair, black cap and overcoat as well as a white officer’s uniform. I’d say she was at George’s level of professionalism. I’d have mistaken her for a KGV-class if she hadn’t stood up and introduced herself.

 

“Commander, We meet for the first time. I am the battleship Monarch.” She looked away with her amethyst eyes, “Hmph, once I was discarded, but now I am needed; how ironic... Is this how low the Royal Navy has sunk?”

 

“Well, the Royals have been through a lot. They’ve lost a lot of members. We’re trying to bring them back.”

 

“Ha! So what am I? Some temporary replacement to fill for them until they’re back?” She accused. “What happens then? Am I to be discarded once more?”

 

“No.” I said seriously, “You’re just as important to me as everyone is here. That is to say, very important. Everyone here has to pull their weight and all will be treated with equal respect. If there’s any complaints, deliver them to me. Do we have an understanding?”

 

She stared me down, as if to test me. When I remained unflinching, she eased off. She gave me what I assumed would be a rare smile and said, “Very well. Greetings, Commander. Now, who is this?” She gestured to my secretary.

 

She bowed and introduced herself,  “I am the Condottieri-class light cruiser Luigi di Savoia Duca degli Abruzzi, from the Sardegna Empire. I am our faction’s splendorous flagbearer. A pleasure to meet you, signorina.”

 

“Do all Sardegna ships have such long names?” Monarch responded.

 

“Only those who have the honour to be named after such prestigious figures.” Abruzzi answered.

 

Instead of responding, she shook Abruzzi’s false hand, not seeming to care very much about the cold metal where warm flesh and bone should be. She then looked to me and asked, “Now Commander, where are my step-sisters?”

 

“If I remember correctly, that would be… George, Wales, Duke and Howe, yes?”

 

She narrowed her eyes, “What about Anson?”

 

“Unfortunately, she hasn’t taken a human form yet. I don’t know if she ever will. We thought we did it at first, but it was just some strange civilian kid with a fake moustache playing around in the lab. We sent her back home swiftly afterwards and boosted security.” I explained.

 

“I see… alright. To George it is, then. I would very much like to… talk to her.”

 

“Right, then. Akashi!” I yelled out.

 

A computer tower fell over as the startled cat stumbled out of all the machinery, “N-Nya?”

 

“Damn good job. Keep it up.” I simply said, not bothering to tell her to be more careful.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I was home…

 

Was the Abyss trying to change things again?

 

I remember this day. This was a while ago. Valentine’s Day. Tirpitz, U-556 and Hood visited my one offer the other for my birthday.

 

I of course told them they didn’t need to as Valentine’s Day was more important, but they wouldn’t hear it.

 

Parzival got me my favourite record, Tirpitz the formal dress I still wear for events and Hood…

 

I can’t remember what she got me…

 

What was it again?

 

I heard a knock and I opened it. As of my coincidence, it was Hood with her gift.

 

“Happy Birthday, Bismarck. I… I know we’ve been rather distant since you brought me back, but I feel I should thank you properly. Hopefully we can form some kind of friendship?”

 

Verdammt… I can’t remember what I said to her. If I deviated from what happened, I could seriously fuck this memory up…

 

“Uh… danke, Hood… won’t you come in?” I offered.

 

“Oh? Of course. I didn’t think you’d ask.” She entered and put the gift on the table.

 

“I’d offer you a drink, but I only have coffee and beer.” I said.

 

“Oh, that’s alright. I have a meeting with the Knights today, anyway.” She assured me. “There’ll be plenty of tea there.”

 

I walked over to the wrapped-up present. “What did you get me?”

 

”You’ll have to see, won’t you?” She smiled.

“I know I brought you back, Hood, but you didn’t need to do this.”

 

”Nonsence. It would not be very proper of me to repay you in some way.” Hood insisted.

 

”But we’re even. I sank you, so I brought you back.” I argued.

 

”Lady Bismarck, please, just accept this gift. It’s the least I could do.” She smiled.

I shrugged, “Well… okay then.” Opening it, I saw some blonde hair inside.

 

“Uh, what is this? Some kind of wig?” I asked, not taking my gaze off it.

 

Hood went silent. I picked up what I assumed was some dummy head.

 

It was…

 

It was Hood’s dismembered head. I froze upon looking at it.

 

Hood was still silent. I looked at her. Her head was missing.

What the fuck.

 

I looked at her head, and her eyes looked at me suddenly, making me drop it. I started slowly blacking out at I fell backwards as my legs became too weak to support me.

 

The only sound I could hear was the sound of Hood screaming in agony despite her mouth not moving, the same scream I heard when I sank her. Louder and louder.

 

Her head rolled off the table and on the floor towards me. I stared at her and her eyes moved to look at me again.

 

“You… did… this….” She whispered. “Monster… Murderer…”

 

I couldn’t control myself any longer. All I could think to do was yell as loud as I could to drown her out, yet I couldn’t get any sound out myself.

 

Her screams became louder and louder, deafening.

 

Mercifully, I finally woke up in a cold sweat, screaming. Again.

 

I was in the floor, tangled up in my bedsheets.

 

”What the hell…?”

 

I slowly crawled back onto the bed and curled up on it, resting my forehead on my knees with my back to the wall. As I came down from the adrenaline, the tears came. I couldn’t hold them back this time.

 

I wept like a baby. I’m the flagship of Iron Blood. And I cried like a scared little child.

 

I was there for about an hour. I made sure to make a note to not to speak of this moment to anyone. I couldn’t tell U-556, she might think I’m too weak to lead. Eugen would lose all respect for me. Tirpitz… would she even see me as her sister anymore?

 

As for Hood…

 

“What the fuck is wrong with me…?” I muttered. “I can’t be like this…”

 

Eventually, I got up I washed my face in the bathroom. I stared into my own eyes in the mirror.

 

A flash happened in my vision and I was replaced by an Abyssal version of Hood staring at me for a second. It startled me so much I sent my hand through the mirror, shattering it as I breathed heavily.

 

“She’s still alive… verdammt Abyss… get out of my fucking head…” Of course, I had to keep reminding myself the Abyss was fucking with me… but that nightmare… it felt so real… and it had replaced my memory of when Hood got me something genuinely very nice, even if I can’t remember what it was.

 

My Kansen skin was unbroken by the sharp glass of the mirror, but bad luck was the last thing I needed…

 

“Can’t I just sleep…? Am I not allowed to just rest…?” I quietly cried to myself as I pinched the bridge of my nose.

 

I decided I wasn’t getting any more sleep tonight. Despite being 4 in the morning, I got ready and headed to my bridge to dismiss Graf’s night watch.

 

Gott… I was so tired…

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

On the way to see the George-class girls, Monarch looked at the Sakura Destroyers running towards the different candy stores in the civilian area.

 

“Hmmf. So the enemy walks among us, then.” She said full of disgust.

 

“Ahem.” Abruzzi, who was part of the Crimson Axis before, cleared her throat.

 

Wanting to avoid a stand-off, I interrupted, “The Sirens are the enemy here, Monarch. Not them.” I added. “Well, except the three on base who have switched sides.”

 

“If you say so, but I’ll be keeping an eye on them. And you.” She said to the Sardegna Cruiser.

 

“Likewise, Royal.”

 

Sensing the tension, I kept us moving. “Come on, Monarch. Fair warning though, Duke may not be very talkative.”

 

“Why not?” She asked.

 

“She lost someone very close to her at the Atlantic HQ.”

 

“One of ours?”

 

“No… an Iron Blood.”

 

Monarch fell silent, probably shocked one of her step-sisters became close with a member of the faction she was designed to fight against.

 

“Is there anyone else… sleeping with Iron Bloods?”

 

“Uh… yeah… Wales is with Eugen now… and Hood has a… complicated relationship with Bismarck.”

 

“…I see.”

 

As we approached our destination, I looked to my Secretary.

 

“Signora Duca degli Abruzzi, please wait in my office. The Royal Gardens are quite exclusive.” Although true,  the real reason was for Monarch to reunite with her sisters without it being awkward.

 

“Very well. I shall await your return, Commandante.” Abruzzi nodded.

 

When we arrived, the KGV girls were all sat at the round table in the gazebo of the Royal Gardens. I bowed to them as a sign of respect to the girls. “Knights of this here specific Round Table,” I joked and pointed at the furniture, earning a chuckle from Howe, “please allow me to introduce-“

 

“Monarch!?” George exclaimed as she shot up to her feet.

 

“George…” the new addition muttered.

 

The elder sister instantly ran around the table and embraced her. “I thought we’d never see you live and breathe among us! I… I thought you were cancelled?”

 

“I was.” Monarch replied coldly, not returning the hug. Was she… glaring at her?

 

George let her go and put her hands gently on the new arrival’s shoulders, “Don’t you worry, Monarch. We’ll do everything we can to make sure you’re just as, if not more, powerful then all of us. You’ll be a proud Royal Knight before you know it. The Royal Navy will be honoured to have you-“

 

To everyone’s surprise, Monarch put her hand on George’s chest and pushed her away, making her stumble back. “Spare me your meaningless twaddle.”

 

“Monarch…?” George whispered. The other sisters and I gave her worried looks. “What are you-?”

 

“The only Royal Navy I know abandoned me and rendered me irrelevant and obsolete. Now that you’ve lost so many, now you all need me? How pathetic. I only wanted to find you lot to let you know I understand how you really feel, even if you pretend you’ve always wanted to see me. Don’t bother.”

 

“Monarch…” Wales stood and tried to speak.

 

“You and Duke disgust me, Wales. Sleeping with Iron Bloods? How far you’ve both fallen. Duke, you’re mourning over the loss of an enemy? How pathetic. If this is how low the Royal Knights have fallen, then I want no part of it! I know full well I’m already not welcome in this bloody family, so I’ll take my leave now.” She saw George getting closer to try and hug her again so she spat on the floor in front of George’s feet, making her stop in her tracks before turning and leaving the garden.

 

The sisters looked on with shocked faces. Duke muttered, “And so… we’ve hath lost anoth'r…”

 

Wales took off after her, “Monarch, please wait!” As George slumped back down in her seat, defeated.

 

Howe looked heartbroken, Duke had her usual hopeless expression and George stared into her tea, wondering what she said wrong. I muttered, “Well… that just happened…”

 

“It… did indeed…” Howe responded, wiping a tear away. “That’s how she really feels? Oh, I hope dear Wales can get through to her…”

 

“Why’s that? You think she can?” I asked.

 

George looked up at me, “Wales… was the… well, I’m ashamed to admit, Wales was the black sheep of our family for a while. Despite being the second eldest of us, she… wasn’t quite as devoted to the Knights as us. I suppose she still isn’t. It wasn’t until she sat us down at this very table and explained why that I understood her.” She took a sip.

 

I remained silent, allowing the Knight Captain to continue. She went on, “Back in May of 1941, she was sent out with Lady Hood to hunt down Bismarck and Prinz Eugen to either get them to surrender or sink them. I trust you know what happened, Commander?”

 

I nodded and answered, “Yeah. I didn’t quite go the way anyone wanted to, did it? Lady Hood didn’t survive and Wales had to retreat?”

 

She nodded and the others stayed quiet. She added, “Wales was racked with guilt and assumed I’d blame her for letting Hood die. I am very Ashe,d to admit that indeed I did blame her… in my rage losing the Pride of the Royal Navy, I failed to realise that she’d stayed and fought, we’d have lost her then, as well. She avoided me for a while and started to miss our meetings. Looking back, I may have stopped her joining in for a while, meaning she started also missing training and her skills dropped below dear Howe, our youngest because of me.”

 

“So she became the weakest of the Knights, despite being the second oldest?” I asked. “And you… hated her?”

 

“Yes. It brings me great amounts of hatred for myself back then. I would give anything to wind back t(e clock and show her the support and love that I should’ve. I was so bloody high and mighty around that time that I neglected family in favour of our status. That was also when I started to lose hope in her. I wanted to know what was happening with her, yet I didn’t just stop and consider that she hated me for treating her like dirt. However, we needed her head in the game to fight the Iron Bloods, you see.”

 

“Of course. You were fighting for your freedom.” I nodded.

 

“Iron Blood was being supported by the Sirens. They often deployed Siren mass-produced ships alongside their own. If the Atlantic fell to Iron Blood, we’d have no hope.” George responded. “If we were down a single vessel, we’d be in trouble, much less an entire Battleship, so I finally pulled her aside and demanded to know what was going on with her.”

 

She took another, longer sip.

 

“So she took me here after gathering Howe and Duke. We sat in these very seats - we brought them here with us, of course - and that’s when she finally let all her anger out on me. I had never heard her shout so loud before or after that moment. It… opened my eyes to how I was acting. How I was making the rest of our sisters act towards her. After she had finished, her anger turned to tears. She then opened up about the… other matter that was haunting her. It turned out that she had harboured… feelings for Hood. Romantic. That was a whole other problem.”

 

“A problem? Why?” I asked. “Were you against it?”

 

She took a long sip again to think.

 

“Have you ever heard of Alan Turing, Commander?” George asked, Looking over the brim of her mug.

 

“Wasn’t he that Royal Code Breaker?” I responded, confused as to where she was going with that.

 

“Indeed.” George nodded, “He was an extremely intelligent man. He cracked the Enigma Code that Iron Blood used for their secure communications. He basically allowed us to read Hitler’s emails.” She chuckled.

 

“It was because of him, you were able to listen to Bismarck’s communications back to Iron Blood, right?” I remembered.

 

“I’m impressed with your level of research, Commander.” George smiled.

 

“Thanks, but what does this have to do with Wales having feelings for Hood?”

 

“You do know what happened to him after the war, yes?” She asked.

 

“No. I only knew that because I research the service history of every ship under my command.” I explained, “Not enough time for much else, I’m afraid. What happened to him?”

 

“After the war, he was arrested, prosecuted and chemically castrated. He died soon after, suspected suicide.” George answered bitterly.

 

“What!? Why!?” I demanded. What could he possibly have done!?

 

“Because he committed the crime of engaging in homosexual activity. Because he was gay, Commander. They did that to him despite all he had done for us. We may very well have lost the bloody war if not for him.”

 

“Fuck… pardon my language…”

 

“All things considered, I’d say that one was warranted, sir. Now you see why it was a problem, Wales liking Hood that way. Us Kansen, we have no gender preference. Our feelings for the ones we love bypass that. We love who we love, it matters not to us, except of course, when it comes to the more… carnal moments.” George explained, making Howe blush a little. “However, humans… back then, they saw a man fancying another man or woman being with another woman as something wrong. It was bloody stupid, but if Hood and Wales formed their relationship and it had become public, Lord knows what may have happened to them… to all of us… if they did something so barbaric to one of their own who had done so much for them.”

 

“That is pretty messed up.” I had to agree. “From what I could tell, the governments of the world didn’t see Kansen as human, yet you all had to abide by human laws, right?”

 

“Quite. It was very one-sided. However, if the Royal Isles fell, we’d be under the Nazi jackboot all the same with the humans, so we fought. Anyway, because of that, Wales never told anyone about it, not even Hood herself. I couldn’t begin to imagine the inner turmoil she felt for so long, and when she watched her sink in one shot… it shattered her. She wanted to badly to sink Bismarck and Eugen in that moment… but later on, she thought about it and knew that Bismarck is the one who did it. Eugen was just there as her escort. My attitude and disgusting treatment towards her certainly didn’t make it any easier for her.”

 

Howe chimed in, “Duke and I… had to prevent her ending her life a few times…”

 

“Yes… that will forever haunt me as well… that I drove her that far…” George stared into her now empty cup, as of she hoped it would offer her forgiveness.

 

“It is quite a leap from then to now where they’re together and now it’s deemed acceptable.” I nodded, trying to steer the conversation back to the matter at hand.

 

“Yes. I admit, her relationship with that smug Cruiser rubbed me the wrong way for a while, but from I understand, she’s making her pay for that fight. In her own way…”

 

I nodded in agreement. The less said about what Wales and Eugen get up to in their ‘night battles’, the better. Eventually, I looked at the pink-haired vampire under her parasol. “Duke, you doing okay?”

 

“If 't be true thee cullionly am I physically well enow, aye.  Mine own emotion, howev'r…” she spoke cryptically.

 

“Uh…”

 

Howe translated for me, “She’s physically alright, but she’s still upset. She has been since…”

 

“Scharnhorst?” I guessed.

 

Duke looked at me, “Coequal the m're mention of h'r elegant, pow'rful nameth anon endues me as much dry sorrow as t once didst happiness…”

 

I responded, “I’m sorry, Duke. I wish I could bring her back like Warspite, but from what I learned, she fell in battle, right?”

 

Duke closed her eyes, nodded and answered, “Mine own quite quaint prey p'rish'd in a mann'r v'ry similar to our first encount'r, c'rrect.  Mine own only regreteth is not partaking in h'r blood and making h'r just as pow'rful as I, but alas, I did respect h'r wisheth to remaineth not so… but t did cost h'r h'r life, and myself mine own desires…”

 

“At least she went down fighting, right? Does it help to talk about it, at all?”

 

She managed a smile that showed off her sharpened canines, “T doest bringeth me comf'rt yond I doth not has't to stayeth quiet, forsooth, but thee needeth not conc'rn yourself with t as thee cannot doth aught to bringeth h'r backeth to me. But… I thanketh thee f'r caring so…” she drank her tea and remained silent.

 

“I hope Wales can get through to Monarch. She needs to realise we’re not the Royal Navy that discarded her. I’ve wanted very few things more than to welcome her into our family. Her, Anson and Lion. They came from my hull design, after all.” George brought the subject back.

 

“Akashi recently discovered Lion’s Cube data. She’s working on it along with her other projects.” I assured her.

 

She smiled again, “Ah, that’s good to know. Hopefully she’ll be more open to joining us… her story is similar to Monarch’s. She was a cancelled upgraded version of my hull just like her.”

 

“I hope so too. Well… I gotta go find her and Wales, make sure they’re not fighting.” I said as I got up.

 

“I’d appreciate that. Thank you, Commander.” George nodded.

 

[Azur Lane Prince of Wales, a few minutes earlier]

 

“Monarch! Stop a second!” I called out.

 

“I’ve made my point quite clear, Wales! Don’t pretend you know how it feels to be outcast!”

 

I grabbed her by the arm and made her turn towards me. I very sternly yelled, “I DO KNOW!” She stared at me and I added, “I do know what it’s like, Monarch! George ousted me! She made me feel worthless and nothing but a failure when Hood was sunk on my watch! I know what living like that is like, so please don’t send yourself down that dark path!”

 

“So that’s the kind of person George is, then? So her drivel back there really was an act?”

 

“No! She’s changed! What she said earlier wasn’t an act! We’ve been trying to bring you to life for years! I beg you! Don’t throw away your family! We’re here for you!”

 

“You expect me to believe-“

 

“I don’t expect you to do anything, Monarch! Only to think about it.” I responded, “Please. The Royal Navy back then is very different to now. The only human in base is the Commander. The humans that cancelled you are gone. George improved herself for the sake of her sisters. We’d like nothing more than to give you the recognition, the power and love you deserve. Please, Monarch. Don’t go down the path I almost did. Just sit with George, Duke, Howe and I. We’ll have Knight Grandmaster Warspite bring you into the Order. I’m sure you can be great on your own, but with us, you’ll be mighty.”

 

“…such delusions of grandeur. You make me sick.” Monarch spat with venom. “I’ve only ever known betrayal. Being alone. I’m comfortable there. You forget, Wales. You’ve always had your little family, even if one of them hated you. Your little girl band of sword-swinging role players. I saw your Maids on the way here, also. All this pretending that we’re anything more than weapons to be used and thrown away is disturbing. Your Commander is a hopeful child living in denial of facing down an enemy we can’t hope to do anything more than blacken the eye of.”

 

“Monarch, the Sirens-“

 

“I don’t mean the bloody Sirens!” She interrupted. “Those children playing with technology have no clue how to fight the real threat we face!” When I looked clueless, she widened her eyes, “You… don’t even know… do you?”

 

“Know what!?” What the bloody hell was she on about!?

 

“You so-called ‘Knights’… you are all in far over your heads. The Commander knows there’s something far, far worse coming than the Sirens… yet he doesn’t tell any of you. You’re all bloody pathetic. Let go of my arm.” She demanded.

 

“Monarch…” I released my grip on her. “Please, tell me what this bigger threat is.”

 

“Trust me, Wales. You’re better off not knowing. If you did, you’d probably fall right back down that dark path you were on about. Now leave me alone and go fuck your little Iron Blood whore while you still can.” She left me stood there, wondering what the bloody hell just happened.

 

I sat down on a nearby bench processing how hostile Monarch was. Anyone would think I just stomped her pet dog to death or something.

 

“Feeling down, my friend?” The voice of Hood sounded in my ears. I felt someone sot down next to me. I looked and sure enough, it was her.

 

“Remember I told you about Monarch, Hood?”

 

“Oh, yes. Was that her screaming at you like you just killed her pet dog, or something?”

 

Great minds think alike, I guess.

 

“Yes. That was her. She… she’s not at all what I expected…” I sighed.

 

“Quite. I heard everything. Though, I wouldn’t be surprised if the whole base heard you.” She smiled. “Just give her time to think. To reconsider. She’s now sharing a base with those she was designed to sink, after all. Not to mention the Sirens on base, as well.”

 

“I suppose it’s a confusing time. I’m sure someone here could help her vent.” I admitted. “Hood… I…”

 

“What is it, dear Wales?”

 

“I know I said I’ll always listen to you. Any problems you have…”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Would you… be willing to listen… to me?” I asked her.

 

“Of course, Wales. We already talked about Eugen, remember? What’s the matter?”

 

I looked to her comforting gaze. I felt it was okay to ask.

 

“Back before we were sent after Bismarck and Eugen… we… were close, weren’t we?” I asked.

 

“What do you mean? Of course we were. I trusted you with my life.” Hood smiled.

 

“Fat load of good that trust did, eh?” I chuckled darkly.

 

“Come now, Wales. We already established we severely underestimated Bismarck’s power and you had to retreat or you would’ve gone down or been captured as well. I don’t blame you for that, I never have. But anyway, what were you going to say?” She brought me back on topic.

 

“Right… um… how close… did you consider us?” I asked.

 

She slowly looked at me, “Oh, Wales… don’t tell me…”

 

I looked down, “…Yeah…”

 

She put her arm around me, “Oh dear… you should’ve just told me, Wales.”

 

“Hood… that’s…”

 

“It’s alright, Wales. I must admit, I did find myself rather drawn to you… but at the time, I feared for both of us. It… wasn’t considered acceptable back then. I preferred not to risk your safety and position if we were found out. And here we both are today, smitten with Iron Bloods.” She laughed sadly. “Plus, our new Commander is very open to us entertaining such relationships.”

 

“Yeah… what could’ve been, huh?” I looked at her again.

 

She looked back, “It may have been fun, actually. Indulging in each other while hiding it from the higher-ups.” She got closer and whispered, “Perhaps Biscuit and Eugen would agree to all four of us being open with each other~”

 

My eyes went wide, “What!?”

 

She shrugged, “I don’t see why not, Wales. I’d be okay with it.” She winked.

 

Did she always have a side of her like this? Perhaps the years of being under the “command” of the Atlantic Commander affected her more than any of us thought?

 

I damn near yelled, “Hood, yesterday you said you felt guilty sleeping with the other Bismarck!”

 

“I know, but that’s different. I’ve known the three of you for years, Wales. The Bismarck with us right now? She just looks exactly like ours, but I haven’t nearly as much history with her than Biscuit, you and Eugen.”

 

I suppose… it would be rather interesting at least…

 

“Are you sure, Hood?”

 

“If all three of you feel comfortable with it, after this is all sorted out, why not? We’ll probably still have the Leviathans to deal with, and we may as well have all the fun we can before they get here.” Hood reasoned.

 

Hold on…

 

“Wait, what? What are Leviathans?” I asked.

 

Hood realised she said something she shouldn’t have. Her eyes widened and she looked away. “Oh. Bloody hell. I-“

 

She got interrupted by the arrival of the Pacific Commander. “Wales! Where’s Monarch? Did you talk to her?”

 

“Oh, I… I did, but…”

 

“She’s still all… Monarch-y?” He guessed with a raised eyebrow.

 

I looked at Hood again and asked, “Hood, what were you saying about these Leviathans?”

 

The Commander looked at her slowly. Hood looked down at the ground and said, “It slipped out, sir. I’m deeply sorry.” She shrank a little, probably conditioned to do so because of how horrible our last Commander was.

 

“Dammit… it’s okay, Hood, but the more people know, the bigger the risk of the secret breaking out. Wales, I can tell you, but you have to swear you won’t tell anyone for now, okay? This information being public knowledge even among just the Kansen could be disastrous.”

 

I stood and saluted, “Yes, sir.”

 

“Alright, come to my office, both of you. I’ll fill you in, Wales.”

 

We left the area and followed him while he radioed the alternate Bismarck to report to the same place.

 

We didn’t notice the spying eyes in the bushes nearby, who had heard everything.

 

“What a juicy scoop…” she whispered to herself, scribbling in her notebook and then typing on her phone. “Juustagram should know the truth…”

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

After a couple of days, we were almost to the island. I checked on Bismarck in the bridge and she was staring forwards with her arms crossed, transfixed on the silhouette of the island archipelago.

 

“Bismarck? You okay?” I asked.

 

“We’re almost there. That island on our 11 o’clock is where the Atlantic HQ is. We’ll sail to the one on our 2 o’clock. Looks like the abandoned human town there is still standing. We could probably gather supplies there.” She said in monotone.

 

“Well, that’s good, but that wasn’t my question.” I insisted.

 

“Verdammt… why are you so persistent…” she looked away with her bloodshot eyes. There were dark bags under them. She probably didn’t get much sleep.

 

“I told you already. I want to help you. I… heard you last night.”

 

“… I was that loud, huh?” She asked shamefully.

 

“The Abyss is still making your nightmares worse, isn’t it?” I asked. “What happened this time?”

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.” After a few minutes of silence, she finally confided in me. “I’m scared, Prinz.”

 

“Hmm?” I stood in front of her and gently grabbed her hands. “Why?”

 

She took her hat off and allowed me to see her genuine self. Frightened. Worried. Her very voice seemed to change when the hate came off. She sounded more timid and dependent. “The Abyss is making me relive moments in my life in my dreams and changing them. I try to play them out as they happened, but it keeps twisting everything… and it’s changing my memories so that it’s how I remember them. I’m scared I’ll have none of my actually happy memories when it’s done… and I’ll lose myself… and it’ll turn me when I think I have nothing left to go back to. I’m terrified that I’ll hurt you, Graf and the rest, thinking that you all hate me.”

 

“Bismarck…”

 

“Prinz. I want you to promise me something.” She looked at me, dead serious.

 

“What is it?” I asked.

 

“I fear it will win over my mind before I can get back to my world along with with Akagi and Kaga. I will give you a sign that It’s about to take over. want you to promise me that you’ll have them both kill me before I turn on you.” She said in a dark tone.

 

“Bismarck! Nein! I can’t do that!” I responded and backed off. “There must be a way to bring you out of it like my Bismarck!”

 

“I fear not…” Rodney suddenly spoke, making Bismarck quickly put her hat back on. She entered the room and added, “Shinano… was able to enter our Bismarck’s mind… and help her… she cannot help while she’s still… in her world… all you have is me here… and I cannot do anything… to the mind of a Kansen…”

 

“Nein…” I muttered.

 

“Prinz. Please promise me. If I start to turn, you have to have Akagi and Kaga kill me before I can hurt you or anyone else in this world.” She gave me a device she had hidden the whole time.

 

“What… is this?” I asked, looking at it. It resembled some kind of empty syringe with lights on it.

 

“It’s a sort of Wisdom Cube essence extractor. Captured experimental Siren tech. It can render a Kansen human by taking away our Cube power, making us unable to call upon our riggings, being Geryon in my case, and our superhuman abilities, including our regeneration and enhanced durability. I want you to use that if I show signs of turning, and then have me if I do. I trust you with this, Prinz.”

 

“I hope I never have to use this, Bismarck…”

 

“Me too, Prinz, but I’d rather be dead than living as a mindless thrall to some cosmic horror. I almost become one once. Never again.”

 

“I understand… I promise…” I nodded.

 

She smiled, “You really are the better person out of us, my friend.”

 

Rodney stared at the device in my hands, as if she had just had an idea…

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

After having told Wales all she needed to know, I could only hope she’d keep it together. After a couple more nights of increasingly worse nightmares, Bismarck and I started to grow worried.

 

“NO!!”

 

After I woke her again due to me screaming, she hugged me and asked, “What happened this time?” She asked while stroking my hair.

 

“I… Biscuit, she…” I stuttered, drenched in my own sweat.

 

“It’s okay. I’m sure she’s fine.” Bismarck assured me.

 

“Yes… yes…” I nodded. “I’m so sorry… I don’t know why it’s getting so much worse…”

 

“I could try to have a look, if you want?” She offered.

 

I looked at her and nodded, “Anything to find out why. Go ahead.”

 

We sat up and she turned to face me.

 

“Alright. Just relax.” She said as she gently placed a hand on my back to support me and her other on my forehead to enter my mind.

 

After a few seconds, she released me with a horrified gasp.

 

“What!? What’s wrong!?” I urged, concerned.

 

“Hood… I’m so sorry… it’s all my fault…”

 

“What is!?”

 

“You’re infected with the Abyss…” she answered.

 

“What!? How!?” I asked.

 

“Because of me! Because we…”

 

“You passed it to me… like some sort of disease?”

 

“Sort of… I’m so sorry, Hood. I just wanted to help you… but I didn’t know it could be transferred like that…”

 

I hugged my legs to my chest, “What will happen to me?”

 

“Luckily, it’s only a tiny part of the Abyss inside of me, so it’s extremely slow acting. You may be able to fight it off for a long while longer, but we need to see if we can get it out of you. We should see Akashi and Vestal as soon as we can.” She answered.

 

“This is… rather terrifying, Bismarck…” I admitted.

 

“I know how you feel. I have no idea how it will affect a Kansen’s mind, wether you have more or less resistance to it due to not being fully human. No offence, I’m just being practical.”

 

“No no, I understand. We can’t let personal bias get the way of fact. We Kansen are in fact artificial. I can only hope we were created with stronger mental defences, I suppose…” I looked at her and saw she felt guilty. I assured her, “It’s not your fault, Bismarck. You genuinely thought you were helping me. I can’t blame you for that.”

 

She nodded. She responded with a smile, “You’re very strong-willed, Hood. It’s gonna have a very difficult time affecting you.”

 

I nodded, “I don’t feel like having another night terror. I’m getting a shower.”

 

“Okay. It’s probably best we stop our nightly activity.”

 

“Yes… unfortunately…” I admitted. It was fun while it lasted, at least, but if we continue, more of the Abyss may be transferred to me. I got up and she watched my behind as I walked over to the bathroom.

 

I ran the shower and as I waited for the water to warm up, I splashed my face with water from the sink to wake myself up more. I glanced at myself in the mirror and, just for a second, saw myself with pale skin, white hair, glowing blue eyes and a cracked face, as if it were made of porcelain. I subconsciously blinked as water entered my eyes and looked again, but I was completely normal.

 

Strange… I chalked it up to my tired mind as Bismarck opened the door behind me. She asked, “May we share? I need a shower, too.”

 

I smiled at her, “Oh, alright then. Let’s just keep kissing and anything beyond that out of it for now, yes?”

 

She nodded and we both got in the now warm shower, gently washing each other, even the more… intimate areas.

 

It’s safe to say I was certainly fully awake by the time we finished.

Chapter 27: Revenge

[Arbiter: The Tower XVI]

 

The anomaly kept trying to leave the Stronghold. It wasn’t able to, of course, but its attempts were becoming more violent. It very nearly caused a power outage. We had to remove all loose objects around it as it kept replacing it with things from the other side. Even a cat came through. We carefully threw anything that came back through it, except Mr. Fuzz…

 

… I mean the chinchilla that was transported through at the cost of one of our old computers. It was outdated, anyway. I suspected it was a pet that was abandoned and left to fend for itself. I had to clean its fur, which was no easy task. The poor thing was starving and…

 

Nevermind. I’ll have to strike that from the record soon. Dreamweaver doesn’t need to know that.

 

Anyway, I kept observing this thing. I had the suspicion… or fear… that it was Leviathan in origin. We still cannot comprehend what they even looked like, so it was possible this anomaly itself was a Leviathan, despite the name indicating something massive. Perhaps it’s massive in the sense that it’s bridging two worlds rather than physical size.  I kept the theory around just in case. Obviously, it was more likely that it wasn’t, and was merely created by them.

 

But then that raised another question.

 

Why?

 

Why create this thing? Why send it here? What is the point of bridging two worlds? Was it even created by them?

 

Why make it seemingly sentient?

 

I for one despise questions that have no answers. I will find out. I will-

 

“Heya, Tower!”

 

“Oh. Hello, Purifier. I see your new body is active now.”

 

“Yeah, when I see that alternate Bismarck bitch again, it’s gonna be personal! Hey, what’s this?”

 

I cautiously explained, “This is the anomaly you were originally sent to get rid of before the two Bismarcks were swapped. We’re holding it here.”

 

“Ooh! So the world she came from is through it!?”

 

“Yes. We’re making sure nothing-“

 

“So I can go through and kill everyone she loves?” She asked in a sweet tone.

 

“Huh? No, I-“

 

“I’M GONNA KILL EVERYONE THAT BITCH HOLDS DEAR AND BRING BACK OUR BISMARCK MYSELF!”

 

“What!? No, don’t!” I tried to stop her but she dodged around all my attacks and jumped into the anomaly.

 

Just as I feared, with nothing of equal mass to Purifier for it to spit out on our side, the anomaly became unstable. It became a lot harder to contain it from then on.

 

I used all my power to hold it, but it was… painful…

 

“Dreamweaver,” I contacted our leader, “We have a problem.” Unlike my chinchilla, this is something she very much did need to know about.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

We finally made landfall on the island I chose. On the island that has our base on it in our world, I could see the faint glow of the anomaly with my Kansen vision. We can sort of zoom in our sight as if we have binoculars. Helps a lot with detecting airborne threats.

 

I looked around and saw the old abandoned buildings and the occasional Portuguese flag strewn about. It looked like whoever was here left in a hurry. An evacuation, most likely.

 

“How are you holding up, Bismarck?” Prinz asked.

 

Akagi and Kaga were within earshot. I simply replied, “I’m fine. Let’s get ourselves established here for now.”

 

“Then you can finally rest for a bit.” She added.

 

“Oh? The big, bad Bismarck needs a rest? Is the burden of command just too much for you, Iron Blood? Need sleepy-time?” Akagi mocked.

 

“Don’t start, Akagi. It’s not worth you getting beat again.” I brushed her off as I walked towards an old resort hotel.

 

“Geryon, protect the ship. Graf, you take first watch.” I ordered.

 

My metal friend nodded and stayed with my vessel and Graf saluted.

 

Walking past the now empty big swimming pool, we “checked in” and took a room each. Luckily, the beds were all still useable.

 

We settled in and I stripped down to my usual bedwear. Soon enough, A knock came to my door. I answered and there stood Prinz in her pyjamas. “Guten Abend.” She smiled.

 

“What are you doing here, Prinz?”

 

She came in and closed the door. “The foxes can’t hear us. Tell me how you’re really doing.” She said seriously.

 

“Heh. I knew I didn’t sound convincing.” I sighed, “Come sit.”

 

She seemed to blush a little as she saw my most casual outfit. My lack of my uniform and hat made me a little more open to chat, I suppose. I feel like the burden and weight of responsibility is temporarily gone when I’m not wearing my uniform.

 

She sat on my king-sized bed next to me. “Come on, then. Talk to me.” She spoke.

 

“Honestly, I’m still terrified. More and more, I feel myself slipping away. Every time I sleep, I’m less like myself. When I look in the mirror, I see a stranger… or her…”

 

“Hood?”

 

“Ja… I see her… dead. Like an Abyssal. Whatever this verdammt Abyss is… I think it’s a sentient entity.” I said, looking at her.

 

She looked surprised, “I never even thought of it like that… I guess it makes sense… but why does it want to torture you so much?”

 

“I wish I knew, Prinz… I wish I knew…”

---

[Kancolle Graf Zeppelin]

 

I maintained a vigilant watch over the abandoned town. A glint in the corner of my eye caught my attention. I looked and saw the faint glow from the other island where the anomaly was.

 

I thought it strange. Any other day, I would’ve dismissed it, but given the situation, I activated my rigging and launched my small Stukas towards it to check it out.

 

I watched my planes approach the other island, until I glanced downwards and saw something racing towards me at an alarming rate. The second I saw it, it vanished below the water.

 

I scanned the water and then the terrain around me.

 

Nothing. The view from my Stukas confirmed the anomaly had changed. It was fluctuating as if it were unstable.

 

That’s concerning. I decided to have them return and report this to Bismarck.

 

It was then when I heard something behind me.

 

Giggling.

 

I spun around and came face to face with a pale, white-haired slim woman with glowing yellow eyes and a Japanese schoolgirl uniform. She simply smiled and said, “Hiya.”

 

“Who are you?” I asked, backing away.

 

“The name’s Purity. I’m one of Bismarck’s friends.”

 

“You’re… a Kansen?” I asked cautiously.

 

“Yeppers! I’m like a super Kansen. I’m here to find her and bring her back with me.” She explained while stepping towards me.

 

“If you’re a Kansen like she is, why do your eyes glow?” I demanded.

 

“You can’t just ask a girl something like that! Rude!” She retorted, feigning offence. “Us Kansen all have our own quirks like glowing eyes. Oh, and this, too.”

 

She summoned her rigging, which resembled a hammerhead shark. Strange music started playing from it and…

 

It sounded…

 

… it sounded wunderbar…

 

“Hehehehe… I haven’t been able to use my Siren’s Song for a while. You’re way more human than a Kansen.”

She snickered…

 

“Ja…”

 

“Now… Take me to the rest of your Bismarck’s friends.” She demanded… I couldn’t resist the song…

 

“Jawohl…”

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

After Bismarck had gotten more off her chest that’s not for me to repeat, she went out to go patrol around the island and then relieve Graffy.

 

I was on the way back when I came across Rodney, who was looking out towards the moon.

 

“Frau Rodney? Shouldn’t you be asleep?” I asked out of concern.

 

“Good evening… Prinz Eugen… there is… something coming…”

 

“What? What’s coming? Should I alert Bismarck?” I asked as I saw the Battleship sail out of sight with Geryon perched on her Dora turret.

 

“I am unsure… this presence… is unknown to this world… use caution… I will accompany you… to warn Graf Zeppelin…”

 

“Danke. Let’s go check on her-“

 

BEEP BEEP

 

My rigging radio went off. I answered it, “What’s wrong, Graffy?”

 

Rodney listened in, too.

 

“Prinz… I found somebody…”

 

We looked at each other. Why did she sound like that?

 

“Graffy, you okay?”

 

“I’ve never been better, Prinz… I’m in heaven…” our Carrier friend replied.

 

“Something’s wrong, she’s never like this…” I muttered.

 

A new voice I’d never heard before butted in.

 

“Hiya! I’m new around here! Your friend is really nice! I wanna meet you all and welcome you to the islands!”

 

“Who-?” Prinz asked. “Who is this?”

 

“I’ll introduce myself when I’m there. Your friend here said you’re in the Hotel do Canal, right? I can see it from here. I’ll be there soon!” Her deceptively sweet voice spoke. “First, you wanna hear my favourite song?”

 

“Oh… um… okay, I guess?”

 

Rodney turned my radio off.

 

“Huh?”

 

“I do not trust this… new person… her song sounds… suspicious…”

 

“We should really go check on Graffy… but if they’re coming here…” I muttered,

 

“We should… intercept them…”

 

“We don’t have time to wake the foxes and Bismarck needs some rest. Let’s go gather Z1 and Z3. Whoever this new person is, we’ll be ready.”

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

Bismarck and I walked together through the quiet port in the early morning. I couldn’t sleep, even with her help, so she had decided to go for a walk with me. I found it rather nice. Refreshing, even.

 

“I’m curious, Bismarck.” I started, “How did your universe gain shipgirls? How did you become one?”

 

She thought for a moment, probably remembering, “Well, unlike you, we existed as humans before becoming shipgirls. When the Abyssal Fleet rose from the oceans, they pushed humanity to the land and away from the coastlines, endangering many countries like Britain who relied heavily on sea trade. Obviously, humanity needed something to fight back as physical vessels could just be boarded by Abyssals and sank from sabotage.”

 

“So that’s when they decided on shipgirls?” I guessed.

 

Bismarck answered, “Well, there were many proposed ideas, none of which were usual like drones, unmanned ships, more powerful depth charges, etc., but then someone, I can’t remember the name, had the idea to send out humans to combat the Abyssal Fleet directly by matching them with riggings and warship weapons shrunk down to be as useable as standard weaponry. To get up close and personal and fight the Abyssals more directly.”

 

“I see… that seems somewhat familiar… but you don’t have Cubes in your world, do you?”

 

“That’s right. They struggled to bring this idea to fruition and it seemed to be as useless as the other ideas, but the assistant to the original scientist managed to find a way to bring the collective memories of the crews of warships that served in the two World Wars, and in a way, the very souls of the ships themselves, and contain them within the riggings, or I suppose they were called “outfits” back then, and they would be accessible to whoever was deemed compatible with them.”

 

“How did you know which humans were suitable?” I asked.

 

“At first, when only Japanese ship riggings were created, they believed their gods deemed people suitable, and wether they were right or if it was a massive coincidence, the shrine maidens of Japan sought out particular women and they were perfect for the roles. Eventually, they realised that Kongou was born British just like the Battleship, so they expanded the project to other nation’s warships. Eventually, they got to me.”

 

“How were you deemed compatible?” I was very invested now.

 

“That’s… actually a little disturbing…”

 

“Hmm? How so?” I asked, holding her hand as she seemed to be very bothered by it.

 

“Battleship Bismarck was considered the pride of the Kriegsmarine, and by extension, the pride of the German people, the Nazis and Adolf Hitler himself, meaning that Bismarck naturally took on the very traits that the Führer deemed appropriate for his ‘Aryan Master Race’.”

 

“Oh… the blond hair and blue eyes?”

 

She nodded, “As well as being tall and attractive, not to toot my own horn, of course.” She gave me a sad smile. “I was somewhat excited to have the power of a Battleship to help humanity, but…”

 

“You felt guilty just having the traits you were born with?” I guessed.

 

She nodded, “Ja…it just felt… wrong, I suppose… I’d never believe in the same things that madman did… but I can’t help I have the very features he’d think make me perfect…”

 

“I suppose that makes sense as to why Biscuit the way she does…” I muttered. “So… you had a life before becoming Bismarck? What’s your real name?”

 

She shrugged, “I don’t know.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“None of us know. Our memories were wiped to give us 100% synchronisation with the memories of our designated ships and their old crews. For all intents and purposes, we Kanmusu are our ships just like you Kansen. I don’t know if I even had a family before. I don’t remember my parents, any siblings, and friends. I have no idea.” She admitted.

 

“That’s just barbaric! They took away your life!?” I exclaimed. “That’s not right, Bismarck!”

 

“It’s too late, Hood. It’s the price we paid for humanity’s last hope.” She said, seemingly resigned to this fate.

 

“Wouldn’t you want to have the memories back?” I asked.

 

“Part of me would like to… but I fear I wouldn’t be able to handle it. I don’t know what I have forgotten. Perhaps it’s better I didn’t remember any of it.” She shrugged again. “I’ve come to terms with it, Hood. We all have, I like to think.”

 

“I see…” I decided to accept it if she has. It’s not my place to tell her what to do in her own world and her win memories. I had wondered if Shinano had seen them locked away, or if Bismarck’s old life memories were gone completely.

 

“So what about you Kansen?” She asked, “How did you come about?”

 

“Well, there’s quite a lot of mystery behind that. Don’t you already know, though? From looking into Observer’s mind?”

 

“Well, ja, but I wanted to know how it was from your perspective.” She added.

 

“Ah. Very well then. How do I describe it…? Well, I remember being just a warship, funny enough. I couldn’t see or hear, but I remember it as if I could. It’s very strange. I was given a Cube in 1920, right after my launch.”

 

“What was that like?” Bismarck asked as we sat down on a bench facing the beautiful sunrise.

 

“When I was just… sat there as a simple warship… I couldn’t see or hear… but I was fully aware of everything around me. It’s very difficult to describe, I’m afraid.”

 

“Was it distressing?”

 

“Not really. It’s all I knew at the time. If I were to return to that form, however, it would be horrifying. Anyway, I was freed from my metal hull and given humanoid form by my Cube, just as I look now. It seems we Kansen… will never age.”

 

“That’s a serious relationship between us shot, then.” Bismarck chuckled, “As far is I know, we Kanmusu will still age and you’d outlive me.”

 

“It’s a good thing we already have our true loves then, hmm?” I smiled.

 

“Ja. I just hope I still have a Prinz to get back to.”

 

“I’m sure she’s just fine. She seems capable enough, and she’s got Biscuit protecting her.”

 

“…She really is the better Bismarck, isn’t she?” She murmured, looking away.

 

“How do you mean?” I asked.

 

“She’s far more powerful, more experienced… she’s the literal personification of Battleship Bismarck. A sign of power, a show of force. Then there’s me. A stupid girl who let herself be turned into a weapon to fight an enemy humanity accidentally pissed off… we thought the Abyssal a fleet was bad… now Sirens, Leviathans and the very Abyss itself threatening two entire worlds? What good could the Kanmusu possibly do when the Kansen can barely fight them?”

 

I thought hard for the answer, but I couldn’t respond. Instead, I put my arm around her and said, “You were created for a very different enemy to the Sirens, Bismarck. From what I have gathered, this Abyss seems to be some Eldritch horror, possibly sentient, but it doesn’t have the power the Sirens have. Look at it this way, in our world, humanity had to rely in technology from the very beings they were fighting. In your world, ordinary humans were deemed powerful enough to fight the depths of the oceans themselves. Surely that feels empowering?”

 

She smiled, “I suppose… danke, Hood.”

 

“That means ‘thank you’, does it not?” I guessed.

 

“More like just ‘thanks’, but ja.” She nodded.

 

“…Bismarck?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“I was wondering… if you could teach me your language?” I asked. “I’ve always wanted to be able to speak it.”

 

“We have a lot of time before Operation Siren… I suppose I could. It takes a while if it isn’t your mother tongue, though.”

 

“I’m prepared.” I assured her.

 

And so we began the first of many lessons of learning Bismarck’s language. I couldn’t wait to surprise her when we met again.

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

Z1, Z3, Rodney and I managed to find Graffy. She wasn’t acting right…

 

She raised her head… mein Gott… she had empty eye sockets… blood ran down her cheeks all over her uniform…

 

“Oh… hiya, Prinz…” she said with a creepy smile.

 

“GRAFFY!? WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU!?”

 

“Don’t you hear the music…?”

 

I could hear a… very… beautiful song…

 

I shook my head and looked around for where it was coming from, but then another figure with blood-stained hands emerged from behind Graffy.

 

I activated my rigging and demanded, “Who are you!?”

 

The woman, however, seemed more interested in Rodney as her song wasn’t affecting her at all. She asked, “Well well… what have we here?” Upon seeing her.

 

“You have our friend… under your control… release her immediately….”

 

“She’s my friend now, hehehehe… oh, and so are they.” She pointed.

 

I looked at Z1 and Z3, who aimed their riggings at us instead!

 

“Now that I got you all together, I’m gonna kill you all!” The crazy stranger yelled with glee as…

 

She summoned her own rigging!? “Are you a Kansen!?”

 

“Oh, sweetie… I’m so much more powerful than a Kansen. NOW DIE!”

 

I braced as Rodney took the full force of the woman’s plasma cannons as well as Z1 and Z3’s guns, making her stumble and allowing her to dash forwards, push Rodney towards our Destroyer twins, she then grabbed me and threw me into a wall with as much ease as throwing a doll.

 

The laughing voice then spoke, “You’re so primitive… I’m gonna take my time killing you lot, hehehehe~”

 

As Rodney was busy with the blinded Graffy as well as Z1 and Z3, I got back up, wincing from the pain and fired back at her. She must not have been expecting it as I managed to hit her in the face as she was laughing, blackening her eye.

 

That’s how much damage I can do to her!? Just what was she if not a Kansen!?

 

Was this one of those Sirens Bismarck spoke of? What was she doing here!?

 

As a million questions assaulted my mind, the woman yelled angrily, ” For that, I’m gonna strangle you with your own intestines!”

 

She grabbed me by the face and slammed my head into the wall, concussing me and threw me once again threw a window. I collided with a wooden table in the room I found myself in.

 

“Verdammt…” I granted. All I could hear was the loud ringing in my ears. Everything was blurry. I felt the back of my head and saw blood on my hand. I saw the faint outline of the woman climbs through the now shattered window. As my hearing returned, I heard her cackling.

 

“Oh, if only Kansen were this pathetic. I dunno what happened your Bismarck, but it must’ve been a pretty big upgrade if she was that powerful while you’re so easy to play with!” She mocked before kicking my in the face, bloodying my nose and sending me onto my back and then pinning me down on the ground with the same foot.

 

The whole world was spinning. Everything hurt. I could barely stay conscious…

 

I’ve never felt so scared…

 

“C’mon! Gimme a real fight! This is so sad!” She demanded.

 

I weakly tried to punch her leg. She dislocated both my arms.

 

I tried shooting her with my guns again, my shells bounced right off.

 

I had no chance…

 

As I cried out in pain, she picked up a brown shard of glass from the window and got right in my face, pinning me down with her hand tight around my chin. She cut my face from my left eyebrow, dangerously close to my eye and down my cheek. As she smiled at my visible pain, she asked, “You have really pretty eyes… can I take them?”

 

So that’s what she did to poor Graffy… I spat blood in her face in defiance despite not being able to stop her. She smiled with an insane expression, “I’ll take that as a ‘ja’… now hold still.”

 

To her surprise, I smiled and chuckled.

 

“What’s so funny!?” She demanded, clearly used to being the only laughing one.

 

“Clearly you have focusing issues…” I mocked.

 

“Eh?”

 

“You’ve become… so invested in torturing me… you failed to realise…”

 

“What!?”

 

I looked her in the eyes and answered, “We have a Kansen.”

 

She went wide-eyed.

 

“Oh, shi-“

 

She was then grabbed from behind and held my the neck by Bismarck! Gott sei Dank! She must’ve heard the sounds of the fight!

 

The Siren flailed around, trying to fight back and clearly surprised by Bismarck appearing out of nowhere. After seeing what the crazy woman did to me, she became filled with rage and she increased her grip so tightly that she made the Siren actually feel fear.

 

“Enough. Is. Enough, Purifier.”

 

So Purifer was her name… as she was about to retort, the completely fed-up Bismarck slammed her into the wall and started to beat the hell out of her.

 

With the fear of Gott in her, Purifer tried to get away but Bismarck just grabbed her and pulled her back in.

 

I’ve never seen someone as angry as Bismarck was in that moment. It’s as as if she was possessed by a demon. Like she was finally releasing all her bottled up aggression on this unfortunate Siren.

 

Siren blood flew everywhere. Purifer was getting punched in the face too often to get any pleas for mercy in.

 

Bismarck screamed at the loudest I’d ever heard her as she held nothing back and started flattening the Siren’s head against the floor. Her hat fell off and her hair became disheveled. Her blue eye started to glow in rage.

 

Several punches later after Purifer had stopped moving, Bismarck breathed heavily and turned to me, her eyes still glowing.

 

Like an Abyssal.

 

Scheiße.

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

We sat down in the cafeteria for breakfast. Being the first in apart from the cooking shipgirls, we got first servings. I got the traditional full English and Bismarck decided to have it as well out of curiosity.

 

“This isn’t bad, actually.” She admitted.

 

“Quite.” I smiled.

 

“Tomatoes seem a very strange breakfast food, though.”

 

“What do you have in yours?” I asked, curious.

 

“Breads, cheese, honey and jam, mainly. Sometimes we have eggs and wurst, as well.” She answered with a shrug.

 

“Hmm. Might try that next time.”

 

After a while of silent eating, I washed it down with tea and spoke, “The Commander is going to give a briefing today.”

 

“Hmm?” Bismarck responded, her mouth still full.

 

“A new campaign back into the Atlantic to take back the area. Operation Siren, I believe it’s going to be called.” I explained.

 

“Quite a bold name.” She commented.

 

“Yes. This will be the biggest we’ve ever undertaken. We’re going to need every shipgirl we can possibly gather. The largest fleet ever assembled.”

 

“It’s a shame I’m not a Kansen. I fear my Abyssal power will only be a hindrance to you all…”

 

“Oh, come on, Bismarck. I’m sure you’ll be just fine.” I put my hand on hers. “We don’t expect you to fight, anyway. We’re doing this partly for you as well. The anomaly is believed to be inside the main Siren base.”

 

She smiled, “How do you always put me at ease, Hood? Just your very presence makes me feel better.”

 

“I seem to have that effect on a lot of people.” I smiled. “Not exactly sure why.”

 

“So why are we going on this mission?”

 

“To get you, Akagi and Kaga back to your world and get ours back here. The anomlay that swapped you is still in the former Atlantic HQ, which is now the main Siren Stronghold. Our satellites confirmed it, as well as the Siren in control of it. Compiler.”

 

“Haven’t heard of that one.” Bismarck took a sip of her coffee.

 

“Nor have I. Temperance told us her name. Her intel has been rather invaluable.” I agreed. “I just hope Biscuit and your friends are ready on the other side by the time we get there.”

 

“Don’t worry. I have the utmost faith in Prinz. She’ll get your Bismarck there.”

 

“I hope so.” Bismarck nodded as we finished. “Come on, let’s go see Shinano about your nightmares.”

 

“I think she had plenty to do to help you and Biscuit already…” I tried.

 

“Oh, don’t give me that.” She grabbed me and gently guided me out of the building, “I hate seeing you so tired. We’re going to get you help, as well.”

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

I had passed out while looking into Bismarck’s glowing eyes. I woke up later to find myself in a bed in the nearby abandoned hospital. My arms had been mended. I looked in the corner and saw empty insta-repair buckets. So they must’ve had some here and they got left behind.

 

I looked to my right and saw my savior looking down at her hands.

 

“Bismarck?”

 

“…”

 

“Uh… Bismarck?”

 

“I really am a monster… aren’t I?” She muttered. I could see her skin had become slightly paler and her eyes were still glowing, emitting a soft blue light on whatever she looked at.

 

“Hey…” I tried to reach for her hands but a debilitating pain shut up my still healing arm, “Ah… Bismarck… you’re no monster…”

 

She looked at me. “Look at me. I’m turning, Prinz. It’s happening.”

 

“Yet, you’re still in control.” I argued.

 

“I’ve never lost my temper that badly, Prinz… at least not since…”

 

I could tell her memory flashed in her mind as she cut herself off. I said, “You said you lost yourself back then… but you’re still here this time. You’ve gotten so much stronger, Bismarck. The Abyss may be powerful, but it doesn’t stand a chance against you.”

 

She smiled. “I’m glad you’re still alive. I can only apologise for not being there sooner… I… l…”

 

“It’s okay, really. I was the one who stormed out to help Graffy without telling you or the foxes… Where is Graffy right now?”

 

She looked down, “She’s in the intensive care unit. Z1 and Z3 say they have medical experience, but I didn’t think they’ve ever delay with someone who’s had their eyeballs cut out. That kind of damage goes beyond what that isn’t a repair stuff can do as well. It’s healed her scars and eye sockets, but it can’t regenerate something as complex as her eyes. I’m afraid she’ll be blind for the rest of her life, Prinz. I’m so sorry.”

 

I looked down at my bedsheets. “Verdammt…” a tear escaped my eye and rolled down my cheek. “Graffy…”

 

“Rodney is fine, though. She did well fighting the Destroyers without hurting them too badly.”

 

“She hurt them?” I asked.

 

“Only minor scuffs. They’re fine. I think she’s communicating with the Abyssals back home. She’s getting reinforcements out here for us in case more Sirens come through. Those morons are messing with that anomaly.

 

“Why would they do that? I thought they’d be smarter than to mess with it like that.” I asked.

 

Bismarck thought for a moment. “Well… it was Purifier. She’s never been considered the brightest Siren… it’s possible she came through on her own. What I did to her was probably a mercy compared to what they would’ve done…”

 

I sat there and thought about what could be worse than being brutally beaten to death by an enraged half-Abyssal Kansen…

 

“What caused you to do all that to her, anyway? Is the Abyss that close to taking you?” I asked.

 

She looked at me and she answered, “When I found you both… I didn’t see you as you.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“The Abyss is affecting me a lot worse than before… instead of seeing you there… I saw Hood in your place… and I saw her dead.” She admitted. “It was only after I caved in Purfier’s head and calmed down then reality set in and I saw you normally. The amount of relief seeing you still alive brought me back to my senses.”

 

“I see… so you’re hallucinating now, as well?”

 

“It would seem so. Soon I’ll be unfit for flagship position. If it comes to it, Kaga will have to lead us.”

 

“You don’t trust Akagi with being flagship?” I asked.

 

“Funny enough, nein. I don’t.”

 

Well, I can’t blame her there. “Where are the foxes, anyway?”

 

“They’re taking care of the others. Don’t worry about them. Soon, when you’re all able, I’ll have Rodney contact Shinano. It should be easier, given we’re a lot closer to the anomaly now. We’ll coordinate efforts to swap us back around.” She explained.

 

“Gut… how are you feeling now, though?” I asked.

 

“It’s… strange… I don’t feel it creeping up on me anymore… but…”

 

“But?”

 

“It feels like… it’s here… but it hasn’t taken me. When I brought you all here, and got you all patched up, I was so tired I fell asleep right here in this chair.”

 

“Did you have another nightmare?” I guessed.

 

“That’s what was so strange.” She nodded, “I did… but it was different. I actually could back this time.”

 

“Oh?” I asked, “What happened this time?”

 

“It’s hard to describe… I could… speak to the Abyss. It didn’t talk in any language I knew, but I could still understand it somehow. I suppose you could say we worked out a deal.”

 

“A… deal? You negotiated… with the Abyss itself?”

 

“Unfortunately not. Just the part that’s infected me. It will stop trying to take over, as long as I use it in battle. I can control it now.” She gave me her very rare smile.

 

“That’s great, Bismarck!”

 

“Alright. Get some rest now, Prinz. I’m going to go on watch.”

 

“Okay. Don’t push yourself.” I reminded her.

 

“Ja, ja….”

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

Bismarck lead me to the domicile of the sleepy fox.

 

Shinano opened her eyes as we entered. She smiled and asked,  “Have you come to speak of your night terrors, Hood-san?”

 

“I didn’t want to be a bother, but Bismarck insisted.” I assured her.

 

“As she should’ve… come, lay in this one’s embrace, rest your head upon my bosom…” she opened herself up to me, throwing off the covers of her futon…

 

Good grief, she’s naked.

 

I looked away with a furious blush, “Um… shouldn’t you…”

 

“Do not worry… this will be more comfortable. I recommend you do the same, Hood-san...” She smiled innocently without a hint of seduction or deviousness. “Skin to skin contact will allow a stronger bond between our minds…”

 

“Well then. If you say so…” I looked at Bismarck, “A little privacy?”

 

She gave me an unbelieving look, “Really? We’ve played around and showered together multiple times.”

 

“Stripping down like this just between us if different, alright!?” I insisted, blushing even more.

 

“You and your elegance…” She rolled her eyes and left the room. I put all my clothes in a pile and laid down in front of Shinano. She wrapped her arms, legs and tailed around me like a fluffy cocoon.

 

“Now… just relax… and sleep… and I’ll help…”

Chapter 28: Helping Hood

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

After I made sure Prinz would be okay, I left her to rest some more and went into the next room where Graf was. This poor woman. She’s now blind. Without any eyes at all, even…

 

Because of me. It was my fault. I left her alone to take first watch…

 

Again… some leader I am…

 

The voice in my head caused by the Abyss kept getting louder… it’s rooted itself into my mind.

 

I wished it would just stop… the only thing that could silence it was talking to people.

 

I couldn’t afford to selfishly worry about myself when my carelessness caused my friend to lose both her eyes.

 

“Es tut mir so leid, Graf Zeppelin. Ich kann nur hoffen, das wiedergutzumachen...” I muttered. Her bandaged eye sockets were bloodied. I removed them to replace them with clean ones. I’m no medical expert. I was very lucky there were spare insta-repair buckets from when these islands were used as rests stops for Kanmusu patrols before. There was one left. I got some of the seemingly magical fluid on a clean cloth and gently applied more of it to the still-bleeding parts of Graf’s eye sockets.

 

Mein Gott, there was still so much blood… as I looked upon the damage I caused, I could feel the darkness creeping up on me yet again, enhanced by the Abyss which had already almost completely claimed me thanks to my lack of self control against Purifier. I should’ve kept her active to interrogate her, now I have nothing on what they’re up to on the other side. Another mistake I have to live with along with what I allowed to happen to Graf.

 

A cleaned away as much as I could, but it turns out that the brutal removal of one’s eyeballs tends to leave a bloody mess where several connections used to be. I went over to get new bandages. There was no anaesthetic on hand, either. I was very glad she was-

 

“My eyes… where…”

 

Scheiße. She’d woken up.

 

I rushed over and grabbed her hands before she did anything to make it worse.

 

“Graf, It’s me, Bismarck. Keep calm, I’ll explain everything.”

 

“…It hurts… it hurts so much…”

 

“It’ll be okay, Graf. We’re in the local hospital. I’m trying to find you some painkillers.”

 

“Is… Prinz okay?” She asked.

 

I smiled at her apparant priorities. “She’s fine. Her arms were broken and she was concussed, but she’ll recover. The insta repair on hand here did most of the work, but it can’t heal your eyes. Im afraid you’re blind for life now.” I explained. Better to rip off the bandaid right there and then, as I believe they say in the Union.

 

“… I’m so sorry, Bismarck… I failed my watch…” She muttered, no doubt feeling guilt about Prinz’s injuries. I certainly wasn’t about to let her take the blame for that.

 

“Don’t talk like that, Graf. It’s my fault for not seeing a Siren coming through the anomaly as a possibility. This place is a wreck. Looks like they evacuated in a hurry. I have to clean up what remains. This will hurt a lot more, so try not to move.” I warned.

 

“Go ahead… whatever you need to do…” she bravely replied.

 

Very carefully, I set about cleaning her up more and reapplying bandages. It was hard to do when she kept wincing in agony and crying blood.

 

I couldn’t bring myself to subject her to more pain. had to find some anaesthetics soon. “Hang on, Graf. I’ll be right back.” I set about looking for anything that could do the job.

 

“Let her suffer. She’s done nothing for you.” The voice spoke.

 

I ignored it and kept at it.

 

I eventually found a locked storage room. Ripping open the door, I found and opened a particular box and discovered a bottle of what I thought at fort were painkillers. I then learned they were… something else.

 

Something that I thought could silence the voices...

 

“They won’t help you.”

 

I pocketed them and carried on.

 

Finally, I found some strong anaesthetics in IV bags. Not enough to knock her out, but just enough to have her not feel any pain. I took it back to Graf’s room and read the instructions. Verdammt, they were in Portuguese… at times like this I’d call Vestal or Perseus, but I didn’t exactly have them available at the time.

 

Luckily, Graf could sense my confusion and she said, “Do you know how to use an IV bag? I’ve seen plenty of them used back at base.” She instructed me and I hooked it up and injected the needle into her bloodstream. I was then able to finish cleaning out her grievous injuries and applying the last of the insta-repair stuff which seemed to relieve a lot of the pain by itself. Afterwords, I added clean bandages.

 

“Danke, Bismarck…”

 

I nodded, “I’m sure the Admiral will understand if you can no longer fight.”

 

“Nonsense. I may be blind, but I can still view the world from the perspective of my tiny pilots. I’m not completely useless.” She said.

 

“You’re strong, Graf. Far stronger than I am. Something like this might’ve been the end of me…”

 

“I doubt that, Bismarck… your tactical mind is always useful. Plus, Geryon has control of your rigging and he can see just fine. Where is he, by the way?”

 

“He’s flying around the islands on patrol.” I answered as I sat down to look at the bottle of pills I had found. Unlike the IV bag, it had English instructions as well. “Hmm…”

 

The Abyss continued to claw at my mind… I thought that perhaps these would help shut it up…

 

Graf turned her head towards me, based on the sound of my voice, and asked, “… Bismarck?”

 

“Graf… if you had an issue you had no idea how to deal with… and you had found a possible way to help with it… would you take it?”

 

“It depends on if it had negative side effects…” the Carrier considered.

 

“But what if it could potentially just end it and grant you some level of happiness in the short term?”

 

“…Bismarck… are you…?”

 

“Nevermind.” I stood and went over to the sink… and took some.

 

Hearing it, Graf called out, “Bismarck, what are you doing?”

 

I felt a little strange, but I could still hear the Abyss.

 

“You can’t silence us.”

 

I chalked it up to my Kansen biology and downed the whole bottle.

 

I could still hear it. It was quieter…

 

“Stop fighting. Embrace us.”

 

My vision blurred a bit, but I had to keep trying.

 

I had to silence it… I had to…

 

I didn’t want to turn on my friends…

 

I was so fucking tired of listening to a voice that wasn’t mine…

 

I just wanted my misfortune to fucking end…

 

In a fit of sudden anger thinking about all my past failures, I threw the now empty bottle in the bin went to find more…

 

“…Bismarck…?” Graf called out to an empty room.

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

Now within my own mind, I saw memories of my past. Some good, some I’d preferred to have forgotten, like the many times Abercrombie called me old… Or when Monarch chewed out Wales the other day.

 

Or the day I learned how royally fucked we are against the Leviathans, if you’d pardon my language.

 

Shinano held my hand and said, “Remain calm, Hood-san. We should look for the source of your suffering…” in her usual, sleepy tone.

 

We looked around my various memories and eventually we found… that memory. The one that was haunting me.

 

The Battle of the Denmark Strait.

 

The Abyss seemed to have latched onto it as my darkest memory.

 

Shinano explained, “According to the Rodney-san in the other world, the Abyss attaches itself to your worst memories… and makes you want to change them…”

 

“Sounds tempting, but I’d rather not.”

 

“Why not?” She inquired purely out of curiosity.

 

“Because it reminds me that nobody is perfect, and that’s okay.”

 

She nodded. “We must try and purge this Abyss…”

 

“How do we do that?”

 

“This one is afraid that is the hard part… you must do it alone… you will have to relive the memory… and play it out exactly as it happened…”

 

I looked at her. “What…?”

 

“Do not worry… this one will be here afterwards…”

 

“What if there’s any deviation?” I asked. “Like what if I sneeze or something when I didn’t back then?”

 

“Minor alterations will not matter, as long as the main events still play out… just be warned…”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Any deviations at all will change your memory. Any changes will be exactly how you remember it…”

 

“Noted.” I nodded. “Well… tally ho…” I touched the memory and it flashed before my eyes. Sure enough, I found myself in my vessel’s bridge stood next to Captain Kerr and Admiral Holland.

 

It took everything in me not to hug them both tight. I had to act out the events leading to my death. As morbid as it sounded, I had to let them die to try and stop this dreadful Abyss taking me over.

 

“Lady Hood? Are you paying attention? Lady Wales is speaking.” Holland demanded.

 

I looked at him and then the radio Wales was talking through from her own ship. “Oh…” I muttered as I listened in.

 

“…I repeat, Norfolk and Suffolk confirm that Bismarck and Prinz Eugen are exiting the Strait. We must not let them slip away into the Atlantic, Hood.”

 

I remembered how I spoke with her back then, “Well, then. We shall show them who the real power on the Atlantic is, shall we?”

 

“Indeed. I can see something on the horizon. Do you?”

 

True enough, despite my less that stellar eyesight, I indeed saw the two ships we were looking for. Admiral Holland ordered us into battle formation. Eugen and Bismarck had crossed our T so we had to get broadside immediately. The two members of our faithful Maid Corps had reported Bismarck was the one in front, so we assumed that was still the case. I knew now that they had swapped since then due to Bismarck breaking her own radar, but I had to act out what happened.

 

“I do indeed. Let’s begin.”

 

I fired the first shots of the battle at Eugen just as I did back then. Wales followed suit.

 

Eugen and Bismarck returned fire and admittedly were far more accurate than us. A few volleys into the battle, Eugen struck the base of my main mast, making me double over in pain.

 

Despite being a memory, the damage felt very real.

 

“Lady Hood!” The Captain helped me up.

 

“I’ll be fine, thank you Captain. Let’s finish this and be back in time for tea!” My reassurance now felt like a lie as I pressed on, not thinking about what’s about to happen.

 

The Captain nodded as he ordered the crew to put out the fires that had started. Yes, we had crews back then.

 

As we got close enough to identify who was who, Wales split off to fight Bismarck while I was focused on Eugen. Unfortunately, just like then, Wales’ quadruple forward turret failed to fire again and she was handicapped.

 

“Bloody hell! Hood, my main guns aren’t working!”

 

Despite this however, Wales still-working guns finally struck Bismarck on her starboard bow, rupturing her fuel tank. That was the shot that lead up to her eventual fate.

 

Risking more of my ship, I turned to port to bring my rear turrets into the fight. We got close enough to be in the “plunging fire envelope”, which basically meant we could fire at higher angles to penetrate deck armour instead of hitting heavier armour belts.

 

That, of course, also meant they could do that to us.

 

While Bismarck and Eugen probably had good line of sight on us, the smoke from battle and the fires on my ship meant I couldn’t see a bloody thing. Wales was too far behind to get her broadside to bear on either one and I was now facing down both of them…

 

…

 

Then it happened.

 

Bismarck fired her fifth salvo, her accuracy bolstered by her gunnery crews and adjusting for range and anticipation of my movements, and I watched as the most precise broadside volley I’d ever seen arced it’s way towards me.

 

The first shell out of four landed wide as well as the second. The third got dangerously close to my hull, sending water up in front of me. The final shell, however. That one hit.

 

That one shell was all it took.

 

It plowed right into my ship, right through my severely outdated armour. I couldn’t remember wether it penetrated right through my wooden deck or hit below my armour belt under the water and as a result the memory became fuzzy for a moment. What I did remember, however, was the deep, excruciating agony. I fell down to my knees and then my side on the ground as if I’d just been impaled through the spine by a spear.

 

“Lady Hood! How bad is it!?” My Captain kneeled and held me.

 

“Captain… Admiral… give the order… to abandon-“

 

BOOM

 

The middle of my vessel exploded in an almighty fireball, instantly killing most of my crew and splitting in half. I lost all motor control of my lower body as one of my turrets was thrown high into the air, but I could still feel every bit of the pain.

 

This time, though, I couldn’t wake up from the nightmare. I had to see it through.

 

“HOOD! Stay with us!”

 

“I’m… so sorry…” I spoke weakly, “I failed you all…” before passing out.

 

“HOOD!”

 

When I woke up, I was underwater. Drowning. Sinking with my ship. I saw the sunlight piercing through the water, bouncing off of the many bodies that didn’t make it either.

 

Of my 1,418 sailors… only three survived…

 

I saw the faint silhouette of the Prince of Wales, retreating from the battle. Despite being sunk, I smiled, knowing she would be safe. For now.

 

I closed my eyes… and waited…

 

“Hood?”

 

How strange… was that… Biscuit’s voice…?

 

I could see and hear, but nothing more. I could see Biscuit as she held me in her hands. She looked… slightly older. More experienced… was this my memory of her recovering my Cubes years ago?

 

Her voice slightly changed and I slowly opened my eyes finally as she turned into the Bismarck currently helping us.

 

“You okay, Hood?” she smiled as she held my hand.

 

Despite the comfort of her being there and still being in Shinano’s embrace, I felt the overwhelming need to vomit. They let me go as I forced myself up and I ran to her bathroom. Throwing up in her sink, a black ooze exited my mouth and wriggled about until it stopped moving. Staring at it with wide eyes and heavy breaths, I backed away and looked at myself in the mirror. I seemed okay enough.

 

“You… just vomited up the Abyss?” Bismarck gasped, as if she was unaware she could’ve done that. Perhaps she couldn’t and only Kansen could reject it like this.

 

Shinano entered and saw the black mass in the sink. “It would seem… it has been purged from your body before it could properly root itself… we must take it to the labs immediately…”

 

“Right…” I gasped through my heavy breathing. I summoned my rigging to use my radio, “Lady Akashi?”

 

“Hood-san? What can Akashi do for the Pride of the Royal Navy, nya?”

 

“I need you in Lady Shinano’s dorm. Bring something to contain a potentially volatile substance.” I ordered while Bismarck poked the lifeless black mass, looking disgusted at the example of what has fully fused with her own body.

 

“Akashi will be right over, nya!”

 

“That faithful little minty kitten…” Shinano spoke affectionately.

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

I heard something crashing about outside my room. My arms could move again now, thanks to the insta-repair. I got up and stumbled a bit getting my balance. Making me way to the corridor, I looked in the direction the noise came from.

 

“VERDAMMT!” The voice of Bismarck yelled. “JUST SHUT UP!”

 

Well, that didn’t sound good. I cautiously advanced towards her. I stopped when she put her hand through the wall and yelled, “I DON’T WANT TO LISTEN TO YOU! GET OUT OF MY HEAD!” Before storming off down the hall.

 

I saw the bottle she had dropped, now empty. I took a look at what it was.

 

I can’t remember the name, but they were antidepressants. Very, very strong ones. They can potentially cause pretty bad side effects of not taken properly.

 

Mein Gott… what have you done, Bismarck?

 

I ran after her as fast as I could. If she’s willing to this far to feel something other than sadness, I had to stop her before she started resorting to more extreme measures.

 

“GET OUT OF MY FUCKING HEAD!” She shrieked again. I picked up the pace as she started running.

 

“Bismarck! Wait!”

 

She was outpacing me. Verdammt…

 

Then I had an idea. If it were something in her head, presumably the Abyss, then surely Frau Rodney could help guide her? I went to go find her.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I ran out of the hospital and fell to my knees.

 

With my hands on the ground and breathing heavily, I couldn’t stop the tears flowing from my eyes. I knew I couldn’t stop this transformation. Everywhere around me was silent. All I could hear was the voice again.

 

“The anomaly calls… send her back through…”

 

“Was?” I muttered.

 

“The Siren… she made it unstable… send her back through…”

 

That demand… it made sense…?

 

I stood and went back to the half-destroyed building where I killed Purifier. I grabbed her pummelled body and hoisted it onto my shoulder. Geryon swooped down to allow me to fly over the water towards the other island.

 

Once over there, I followed the glow to the anomaly. It hummed the familiar energy and seemed to react to me in particular getting close to it.

 

“You have the power to control it…” the voice informed me. I felt some sort of power coursing through my veins.

 

It felt… good…

 

“You’re the reason I’m here, you wretched portal… you have caused me so much grief, caused so much damage… now you will obey me!” I demanded.

 

The anomaly shifted and expanded to allow me to walk through it instead of pulling me in like last time…

---

[Arbiter: The Tower XVI]

 

What the… the anomaly just grew? I could… I could see through it, as if it was a doorway!

 

Wait…

 

“Well, this is unexpected…” I muttered as the Bismarck native to our world stepped through, carrying Purifier’s body. Of course, I aimed my rigging at her.

 

She seemed… different, however. Her outfit had changed and she looked slightly taller.

 

Not to mention the unhinged look in her now glowing eyes. We haven’t seen that since…

 

She gave me a glare so fierce it froze me in place.

 

She dumped Purifier on the floor of the chamber and spoke slowly.

 

“This isn’t the Atlantic HQ.”

 

“Not anymore.” I responded.

 

Looking at me and my chinchilla, she added, “Have you taken a pet to comfort you as your end draws near, Siren?”

 

I shielded Mr. Fuzz and warned her, “Surrender yourself to me, Bismarck, and I will ensure you won’t be harmed. You are now in the heart of the main Siren Stronghold. You have somehow stabilised the anomaly so all we have to do is send your other self back through.”

 

“And the Carriers.” She added.

 

“What? Explain.” I demanded.

 

“Did you not know? Akagi and Kaga have been swapped around as well. I assume you never learned that since Observer was killed.”

 

“This is…” I muttered when I checked the vitals of the Kansen. Akagi and Kaga’s have only just updated since the connection to their Cubes reached through the anomaly when usually they would update every second.

 

“Then bring them through as well. We will allow only a few Kansen through our defences when they commence their so-called ‘Operation Siren’. Then we can swap you all back.”

 

“DO NOT GIVE ME ORDERS, SIREN!” She boomed, her sudden tone making me back off. “YOU WILL NOT GIVE ME ORDERS! YOU WILL LISTEN TO ME NOW!”

 

“Such a demanding voice. If only you had enough power to make… me…” I trailed off as a giant mechanical three-headed Hydra crawled its way through the anomaly and roared at me at such a volume loud enough to burst human eardrums. Loud enough to shatter glass and make the very room rumble.

 

If I was physically capable of doing so, I admit I would’ve soiled myself.

 

As if to mock me, Bismarck repeated my words, “Surrender to me, Siren, and I will ensure you and your pet will not be harmed.”

 

There was something new in her eyes. Nothing we’d ever seen in any other Bismarck…

 

How interesting…

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

We followed Akashi to her lab after she had contained the lifeless mass of Abyss. Having shoved it into a jar, she set it down on her table where Leonardo Da Vinci took a step back.

 

“What the hell is that!?” She exclaimed.

 

“It’s a mean alien thing that almost made Hood-san evil, nya!” Akashi answered dramatically, waving her massive sleeves around.

 

I clarified, “That’s just what I suspect it was doing. It was giving me horrible nightmares and tried to get me to change my memories.”

 

“Well, I’m not doctor, I’m an engineer. I’ll go get Vestal and Perseus.” Da Vinci responded as she left the room.

 

Akashi ran about her lab, grabbing things to test the sample with and knocking over a few things in the process. To this day I wonder how nothing ever broke in that lab.

 

“Is she always so clumsy?” Bismarck whispered.

 

I chuckled and responded, “I’d assume so. She’s a Sakura Kansen so I haven’t known her very long.”

 

The Commander entered, wondering why he saw the green cat sprinting to her lab with a jar of black stuff.

 

“What’s going on in here?” He asked. “You two doing okay?” He asked us.

 

“Yes, sir. Thank you. It’s… difficult to explain.”

 

“I need to know what’s happening, Hood.” He clarified.

 

I sighed, “Alright, it’s because of me, sir. I was infected by the Abyss. With Lady Shinano, I managed to get it out of me and it took that form. It hasn’t been reacting to anything so we assumed it’s dead. I’m very sorry for this inconvenience, sir.”

 

I instinctively braced myself for him to assault me. That caused Bismarck to look at me with a very worried expression. We both knew very well he wouldn’t, of course. I suppose my time under the old Commander had a much bigger effect on me than I suspected, which everyone else noticed, including Vestal and Perseus as they walked in. The former gave the latter a concerned look, who cast her gaze to the floor, remembering how cruel our last Commander was.

 

Instead, our new Commander put his hand gently on my shoulder and asked, “Are you okay now, though?” He seemed hesitant to ask about my reaction.

 

“Oh… yes… yes, I feel much better now. Thank you, sir.” I responded as I tucked my hair behind my ear.

 

He smiled. “Is that it, then? This… Abyss?”

 

“This is interesting…” Vestal said as she got a closer look, “This was inside you, Lady Hood?”

 

“How repulsive.” Perseus added.

 

“It was, Lady Vestal. No, this not it in its entirety, sir. Only a small part. In fact, I fear this sample is microscopic compared to the size of the rest of the Abyss.”

 

“Damn…” He muttered. “Akashi, anything?”

 

“This is unlike anything Akashi has ever seen, nya! How was Hood-san infected, nya?”

 

I felt myself blushing hard, “I…”

 

The Commander looked at me, “Hood? Bismarck?”

 

My partner in crime suddenly seemed far more interested in counting the floor tiles.

 

The other Kansen present looked at the two of us slowly, as if they already knew.

 

“Night battles… with… Bismarck…” I admitted.

 

Their jaws dropped as the Commander looked clueless.

 

“Night battles? I don’t remember any overnight training exercises.”

 

Perseus deadpanned, “She means she and Bismarck had sexual intercourse, you daft idiot.”

 

The man stared at me and slowly asked, “You… had sex… with an Abyssal from another world?”

 

I nodded, more out of embarrassment than shame.

 

“Well… what’s done is done, I guess… so can you get anything from that stuff, Akashi?” He thankfully reverted the subject.

 

“Akashi needs time to study! She is not a miracle worker, nya!” The kitten yelled.

 

“Okay, okay! Just let me know if you find anything. As for you, Hood?”

 

“Um… yes, sir?”

 

“…Be more careful, yeah?” He asked with a look that ensured he wasn’t mad at me. “Stay here with a steal and Perseus so they can check you over. Nobody will learn of this from me.”

 

I smiled and gave a small bow, “Of course, sir. Thank you.” As he left. I looked at Bismarck and I could tell the feeling of guilt was hitting her quite heavily.

 

“Hey.” I got her attention.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“After I get checked out, we’ll have another long talk, yes?”

 

“… ja… sure…”

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

Once we found Bismarck, she was already flying away on Geryon! “Verdammt! What is she doing!?”

 

Frau Rodney spoke from behind me, “The Abyss is starting to take control of her mind… She can no longer fight it…”

 

“Was!? Is she turning on us!?”

 

“Fortunately, she seems to retain some level of control… although her newfound antidepressant addiction has weakened her mind… In the pursuit of silencing the Abyss… she has only aided it in ‘guiding’ her…” She explained with a furrowed brow.

 

“Oh, Bismarck… couldn’t you have just talked to us more?”

 

“There are some things… that people won’t ever talk about… not even to the ones they love the most…”

 

“Can’t you help her?” I pleaded.

 

“I will most certainly try…”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

After I had come to… agreements… with the Siren, I walked back out of the anomaly with Geryon. It closed up behind me and returned to how it was when I first found it. It seemed stable, for now.

 

It took everything within me to not blast my way out of that Stronghold and make a beeline for Hood. To embrace her, kiss her and say everything I want to say to her…

 

And apologise profusely for the things I remember doing…

 

Even if I wasn’t sure if those memories were real…

 

I returned to the island where everyone else was.

 

“They fear you.” The voice spoke.

 

“Shut up.”

 

“They will only slow you down.”

 

“I owe them. You will be silent.”

 

“All they have done is use you. You owe them nothing.”

 

I argued, “They took me in when I was sent here. They gave me a home from where to start working on returning. Stop talking.”

 

“They-“

 

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” I put pay hand through solid concrete. Even as a Kansen, it hurt like hell. Not enough to break my hand, but enough to give me something to focus on instead of the voice.

 

Huh… pain makes it quieter…

 

I flexed my fingers and turned around, surprised to see Rodney stood there, having appearing from seemingly nowhere. She grabbed my by the shoulders and said, “Stop.”

 

How dare she give me orders…

 

“Rodney. I’m warning you. Get out of my way. I must see Akagi and Kaga.”

 

She wouldn’t let me go. Instead, she used her abilities to calm me and softly spoke, “This path you’re falling into… will only make everything worse…. Stop now… while you still can…”

 

Now thinking about what was happening… that wasn’t who I wanted to be… was the Abyss affecting me that much? I allowed tears to escape my eyes. I looked at her and asked, “Rodney… What do I do? It won’t go away… it keeps speaking to me… sometimes I listen to it… I don’t want to turn… I don’t want to hurt anyone… what do I do?”

 

Rodney smiled and led me to my ship. “At this stage, you cannot fight it anymore… instead… with my guidance… you will have to embrace it… stay with me… and you will have control of it…”

 

“The last time I was told those words… I…”

 

“Did you trust them…?” She asked.

 

“Nein… not for a second, but I saw no other way to save Iron Blood…”

 

“This is for you now… do you trust me?”

 

I nodded.

 

“Then come… we can allow you to gain the power of the Abyss… on your own terms…”

 

With that, I mentally prepared myself as we boarded my ship…

Chapter 29: The Orphan

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

Bel was getting a lot bigger. It seemed that Kansen pregnancies are indeed shorter than human ones. I think Vestal said that was possible considering our biology, but it made me worry something awful. She looks about as big as human women get when they’re ready to pop, but she hasn’t shown any signs of it yet.

 

It’s never happened before in recorded history, so who knows what will happen?

 

We were sitting in the briefing hall alone. We had arrived early as Bel wanted to talk to me in private instead of talking about it outside and didn’t seem comfortable talking about it in our dorm.

 

“What’s up then, Bel?” I asked.

 

“Enty… do I… disappoint you?”

 

I looked at her with concern, “What do you mean?”

 

“When… when we first met… I liked to think I had everything sorted out… I was confident, competent, and independent… but now?”

 

I put my arm around her waist and gently pulled her closer. I put my other hand on her cheek and turned her head to face me, “Bel, listen to me. I know I’ve said it before, but you’ll never disappoint me. What he did wasn’t your fault. The guy was a dickhead, and if he’s still alive, I’ll break his legs.”

 

She chuckled at my bluntness and nodded, “Of course… I’m sorry… I… I just get feelings of self-doubt occasionally… it brings me great shame. It is quite unbecoming of me.”

 

“Given your experience, nobody would blame you. If they do, they’ll have to speak to me.” I caressed her now-larger baby bump. We both felt a kick, making her chuckle.

 

She put her hand on top of mine and sighed happily. “I love you.” She whispered.

 

“I know.” I responded with an uneasy smile, unable to get my aforementioned worries out of my head.

 

“What’s wrong, Enty? I can tell there’s something on your mind, as well.”

 

“I see your observational skills survived. Don’t worry about it, Bel. You’ve got enough to deal with.”

 

“The concerns of the one I love are more important to me at the moment.” She insisted. Her old self really was coming back.

 

“I’m just worried about the kid. A Kansen has never been pregnant before. Vestal is just as worried.”

 

“I see… that has me scared as well… though I worry more for the baby than for myself…”

 

“It’ll be okay, Bel. Whatever happens, we’ll get through it together.”

 

We got closer for a kiss, but we’re interrupted when the doors flew open. Surprised, we looked to see the rest of the girls entering the room for the briefing. It caught us off guard as we forgot where we were for a second.

 

When everyone else was seated, Hornet and Yorktown next to me and Edinburgh next to Bel, the Commander entered and took center stage. The big screen behind him lit up with the Azur Lane flag and he began…

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

“Greetings, girls. As many of you know, the Atlantic HQ has fallen. The Sirens have moved in and converted it into their new main Stronghold.” I started, advancing to the next slide that showed a satellite image of they now enormous Siren base. Temperance, Harmony and Equilibrium stood with me to give their intel.

 

“Bit of a string start, don’t ya think, Commander?”

 

“Best to just tear off the bandaid right now, Hornet. Y’all need to know how dire this is. We believe the Siren in charge of this one is the Compiler, who we have very seldom seen. It seems she’s in control of the whole facility, leaving all the rest there free to defend the place however they see fit. We have no further intel on the base other than the anomaly that took our three Kansen away from us is inside, probably right in the middle, based on the circular design of the place.”

 

Murmurs among the combined fleet filled the air. Nervous faces mixed with confident ones stared up at the screen that showed the Stronghold and Compiler with her enormous rigging that possessed the strongest energy shields we’ve yet seen. Shields so powerful that they were always visible.

 

Temperance explained, “Compiler’s shields are more durable than the strongest armour any of you have ever possessed. Shells and torpedoes alone can not and will not penetrate it. However, she can only focus on on thing at a time. The best option is to keep her occupied and take out her server, located within the facility. This will cut off her power supply and nerve center, rendering her immobile and defenceless. She will also be unable to command her mass-produced forces, scattering them aimlessly and allowing everyone else to get rid of them easily and raid the Stronghold as well. If you cannot reach the server, the you will have to combine your firepower and overwhelm her shields, though this approach will be very difficult.”

 

“Thank you, Temperance.” I nodded. I returned my attention to the Kansen, “Even with the intel from our resident Sirens, we have little to no intel regarding the facility itself as they were not involved with its construction. We don’t even know for sure which Sirens are inside it. We can see Elites and Pawns patrolling and docked around the outside, but we cannot know for sure who is currently occupying it. Extreme caution is mandatory, do you all understand?”

 

A series of salutes and affirmatives answered my question. It filled me with hope that at least a vast majority of the Kansen seemed ready to kick ass already.

 

“Very good. Any who wish to know all they can about the other Sirens we may potentially be fighting, Temperance and her Enforcers will stay to inform you of all they have on them. For now, we will be coordinating with the Mediterranean Commander. She has agreed to sending in the rest of her Kansen to attack the Stronghold with us, but we still need to plan which direction to attack this thing. We either have to sail through the Panama Canal, take out their fleets out in the middle of the Atlantic on the way and then hit it from both sides, or sail up into the Med from the Suez Canal and attack it all together from the same side with our full firepower concentrated on one spot and hope to put a hole in it, but the aforementioned support fleets will likely be called in to flank us all the same time.”

 

Unsure whispers were exchanged among the girls.

 

“We’ll have to figure that out after we form fleets. Before we get into that however, are there any who choose not to fight? This will be the most brutal campaign we’ve ever undertaken. If we’re not careful, some may not be coming home.” I asked sombrely. “Nobody will judge you if you stay here. You can help defend the base. If you do choose to stay here, leave the room now.”

 

Enterprise looked conflicted. She’s the most powerful Kansen here by far, but she didn’t want to leave Belfast here. Luckily, Edinburgh whispered something in her ear and she seemed more willing to go on the mission. Belfast was helped to her feet by her older sister and a few other members of the Maid Corps and escorted out of the room along with the smaller Destroyers who considered the Stronghold to be too scary. Honestly, I was inclined to agree with them.

 

“Alright. Luckily more of you stayed than those who left. Any volunteers for flagship positions? We need several fleets here to attack key strategic points where the Sirens have built forward operating bases. These need to be attacked at the same time for maximum chaos among their ranks.” I explained.

 

“Fast and hard, huh?” Tennessee punched the palm of her other hand, “Sounds good to me. I volunteer, sir.”

 

“Very good, Tenn. You’re flagship of the first fleet. You’ll have Enterprise, Wales and Essex with you in your back line. You may select your own forward vanguard of ten ships.”

 

“Wales, sir?” Tennessee asked.

 

“Her skills are better suited to a Union fleet than a Royal one.” I acknowledged, winking to Wales herself after seeing the recognition in her eyes. “Trust me, you’ll be glad to have her with you.”

 

“If you say so, sir. Alright, Downes, where the hell are you?” The Battleship went off to choose her vanguard ships.

 

“Maybe I shouldn’t have had her choose her own girls…” I muttered, realising very quickly that each fleet will consist mainly of the flagships’ own factions, and that Tennessee herself will most likely charge right into enemy lines with her fists alongside her entire vanguard. “Anyway, who else wants to volunteer for flagship?”

 

“I suppose I could have a go at leading again.” King George V stepped forward, seemingly disappointed she couldn’t have Wales with her. Deep down though, I knew she knew it was for the best that her sister could shine in a Union fleet. Naturally, she chose the rest of her Royal Knights for her fleet as well as the rest of the Maid Corps for her vanguard. Monarch of course preferred not to be chosen by her.

 

“Thank you, Knight Captain.” I nodded. “You girls are the Second Fleet.”

 

Bismarck stepped forward and spoke, “Kommandant, where should Akagi, Kaga and I go? We’re not even Kansen.”

 

“Don’t worry, Bismarck. The three of you will be on board Hood’s ship. She’s will be the main command flagship from where I’ll be on board issuing orders. The main goal is to get Hood close enough to the base under covering fire from everyone else and, once we find an opening or make one, together we’ll get to the anomaly and use it to get you three back home.” I elaborated.

 

“A rather bold plan, sir.” Hood remarked. “I trust that my armour will finally be upgraded before you send me in like an oversized torpedo?”

 

“Of course. Akashi is already working on a retrofit for you as we speak. What better way to demonstrate the power of the Pride of the Royal Navy, Hood?” I asked with a smile. “The Sirens will certainly get an idea of why you hold the title.”

 

Instead of looking prideful, however, she looked down and muttered, “If you say so…”

 

I made a mental note to speak to her privately after the briefing. I looked to our black, red and white-themed Kansen and asked, “Anyone from Iron Blood want to volunteer?”

 

After some hushed whispers, Tirpitz stood. “May I make a request, Herr Kommandant?”

 

“Of course.”

 

“U-556 and I would like to sail alongside Frau Hood directly to help her get Bismarck to the anomaly.”

 

I smiled. Obviously she wanted to be among the first to see her sister again. U-556 naturally would want to see her as soon as possible, too. “Very well, but who will be the Iron Blood flagship?”

 

“I will do it.” The dark voice of Graf Zeppelin responded as the one-who-hates-all rose from her seat. “Under my command, everything shall be destroyed.”

 

“Everything belonging to the Sirens, right?” I asked nervously.

 

“Natürlich.” She assured, then muttered, “For starters…”

 

“Okay then, you’ll have Strasser, Rumey and Brünhilde with you. Choose your forward vanguard.” I ordered.

 

“We shall wipe the world clean, Kommandant.” She spoke cryptically.

 

I decided that was good enough, then turned to Tirpitz again, “Where is U-556?”

 

“Is she not here?” The Battleship looked around.

 

“She’s probably sulking in her room again. I’ll go find her.” Z23 sighed before leaving the room.

 

“That poor little Sub…” I commented before turning my attention to the Sakura Empire Kansen. “High Priestess Nagato, will you be flagship for your faction?”

 

“In the absence of our Akagi and Kaga, and Amagi still in the hospital, it falls to me to take up the position once again.” The small fox said sagely.

 

Of course, Amagi is still recovering from Observer’s vicious attack on her, when her sisters were swapped with the alternate Akagi and Kaga. She was already rather weak from her unknown illness.

 

“Just don’t push yourself too far, Nagato. Let your advisors help you.” I reminded her.

 

She looked up at her faithful bodyguard Kawakaze who winked down at her, and then to Mikasa on her other side who nodded. She looked back to me and smiled, “Hai, Shikikan. I shall choose my vanguard. Who will be with me on the backline?”

 

“I’d say… have Mutsu and Musashi with you, as well as Soryuu and Hiryuu, or Shoukaku and Zuikaku. As much air power as you can get. Just remember that was also need air power in Hood’s fleet as well.”

 

“With deepest respect, Shikikan, I’d rather Mutsu stay here.”

 

The sisterly love is consistent among all factions, it seemed. “If that’s what you wish, but in her place I’d recommend another Battleship.”

 

“Hai, Shikikan. Arigato.”

 

I nodded. My current Secretary stood by my side and I looked to her, “Duca Degli Abruzzi, will you be the flagship for the Sardegna fleet, or will signorina Veneto fill the role?”

 

She nodded, “Our grand Eternal Flagship shall naturally be ours, Commandante. We should go speak to her.”

 

“Indeed.” We walked over while the rest of the flagships began forming their fleets. “Signorina Veneto.”

 

“Salve, Commandante.” The powerful-looking Kansen smiled. “That was quite the briefing.”

 

“Yeah… truth be told, it’s kinda terrifying for me. We have no idea what’s in that place other than the anomaly.” I confided.

 

“Ha! His legs have turned to jelly and his brain has turned to mush.” Littorio chimed in, “But fear not. With the Great Littorio on your side, Commandante, we will be sure of victory! Just like the Roman Empire of old, we will march right into enemy territory and unleash hellfire upon the heathens! Please, allow Littorio to join the Lady Hood in the charge right down the middle! The enemy shall taste Sardegnan steel!” She requested as she held her longsword aloft.

 

“I’m glad at least one of us is that confident…” I muttered. “Alright, Signorina Littorio. You can put away the blade.”

 

“Grazie, Commandante.” She nodded and did so.

 

I looked it the face-palming Eternal Flagship and asked, “You’re sure the Mediterranean Commander is up for this?”

 

Veneto nodded, “Sì. She has signorinas Richelieu and Jean Bart as well as all the rest of the Iris Orthodoxy on her side. We Sardegnans are only half of her Kansen forces, and they seem to be holding the fort well enough, even with a new Siren Stronghold so close to them. For some reason, the Sirens haven’t been stepping up their attacks at all since it’s construction. They haven’t even barricaded the mouth of the Mediterranean.”

 

“I see… their priority must me containing and studying the anomaly. They must know how powerful it is. We must not allow them to control it.”

 

“We are all in agreement, Commandante.” Veneto assured me. “I assume our fleet will be all of us together?”

 

“Only most of you. We need as many Kansen in Hood’s main fleet as we can as she’ll be the one charging right at the damn place. Signorina Veneto, you of course can be flagship. Your three sisters will be backing you up along with Aquila for added air power. Littorio, Marco Polo, Raffaello, Andrea Doria, Giulio Cesare and Conti de Cavour will be with Hood. You’re free to choose your vanguards and any you don’t choose will also join the main fleet.” I explained.

 

“Capito, Commandante.” Veneto saluted, seemingly impressed with my pronunciation of all those names. She turned and spoke to her faction, “Venite, ragazze. È ora di scegliere chi andrà dove.”

 

I walked up to Hood and spoke, “Well, I guess we wait now to see who else joins our main fleet.”

 

“Quite…” Hood nodded weakly.

 

Just when I was about to ask if she was okay, Z23 slammed open the doors and ran up to me in a panic, “KOMMANDANT!”

 

“What’s wrong, Zed!?”

 

“U-556 is missing!”

 

The whole room fell silent.

 

“What!?”

---

[Arbiter: Tower XIV]

 

This Bismarck has become far more powerful than most versions we have seen before. There are the few who are still far worse than her, but they all their minds and became soulless thralls. This is the first I’ve seen one so powerful yet in still control of herself… I doubt I would have survived a fight with her and that mechanical beast of hers-

 

SMASH

 

What was that? The window?

 

I saw a flash of blue hair in the corner of my eye and turned my head to see a torpedo flying at my face. Catching it, I looked to where it came from and saw a short Kansen running through the anomaly.

 

Considering I had to promise Bismarck not to let anyone except her other self and those of Akagi and Kaga through it or she’d kill me and Mr. Fuzz, I suddenly became… very worried.

 

Luckily though, whoever it was seemed too small to destabilise it. As much as I hated to, I had to report this.

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

On board my ship, I sat in my Captain’s chair and Rodney stood before me.

 

I rested my arms on the armrests and she gently grabbed my hands. We stared into each others’ eyes as she awoke the Abyss inside me.

 

“Do you feel it…?”

 

I nodded. “Ja… it’s… pulling at me…”

 

“Tighten your grip… use me as your anchor here… keep looking at me…”

 

“What do I do?” I asked, scared.

 

“Focus… focus on those you love… those you want to see again… hold onto the hope of getting back… the hope… of embracing them…”

 

“Hope…”

 

Rodney has helped countless of her fellow Kanmusu keep their minds intact while the Abyss took over their bodies, granting them its power without its influence. It obviously worked for them…

 

…

 

But I am a Kansen.

 

My head suddenly became filled with a feeling I had never felt before. A massive surge of dopamine hit me and I relaxed. I felt like I’d just beaten Eugen in a drinking duel.

 

“This is… unusual…” Rodney spoke, “Normally… you’d be in pain…”

 

“Because I’m a Kansen… maybe?” I whispered, just barely focusing on her while feeling drunk.

 

“The Abyss seems to be having an unexpected effect on your Cubes… this is… unprecedented… you’ve allowed it to bond with you properly… I dare say… you’ve achieved symbiosis…”

 

“Symbiosis? Isn’t that what you’ve done?”

 

She shook her head “We Abyssals are more parasitic to the Abyss… We gain power while refusing it to control us… your past experience of being corrupted by power… bolstered by your Cube energy… it has allowed you to become… a true Abyssal…”

 

I could feel the Abyss within me settle down finally, as if its quest for something had ended. It was… content, I suppose. To be in a host that was able to accept it properly.

 

“But why? I was not from this world. This shouldn’t be possible…” I asked, regaining my senses, now feeling sleepy as a result.

 

“That… I would like to know as well…”

 

My head started pounding, like something was trying to break out of my head.

 

“Ugh… what is…?”

 

Seeing what was happening, Rodney instructed, “The Abyss is trying to show you a vision… perhaps to answer your question… Relax and allow it in…”

 

“Okay…” I sat back and my vision flashed before I entered a dream-like state.

 

I found myself back on the island again. Another memory? Nein… this was… the island before I sent to this world. I could see the ships of the evacuating civilians disappearing over the horizon and the swirling clouds of an Abyssal attack over them. I was on top of the one strange building at the top of the hill near the hospital the Kanmusu were in but there was nobody here…

 

Except for the Sirens.

 

What the hell were they doing here!?

 

I saw them gathering together. They didn’t seem to notice me.

 

“Antiochus.” Observer Zero announced. “Today, we embark on our last hope for this world. Has everyone set their essential data to be transferred to the next timeline should we fail?”

 

A series of serious affirmatives sounded out. Even the more unhinged Sirens like Purifier and Tester sounded completely sane and professional.

 

“Very well. The Leviathan has entered the boundaries of the Sol System. All Antiochus units, input the following coordinates and activate your long-range portal generators with full power. Good luck to you all.”

 

They all did as instructed and they stepped into their portals, leaving me alone on top of the building. Rodney appeared after entering my mind and spoke.

 

“They were one of the first…”

 

“Was?”

 

“The Sirens you just saw… it would seem that they were one the first incarnations of the Sirens… right as they sent all data of the Leviathan to the next versions of themselves in another timeline…”

 

“One Leviathan?”

 

“ It would seem… that more appeared in other timelines for some unknown reason after the Sirens vanished from this one…”

 

“… Perhaps they defeated it and more came in as reinforcements?”

 

“Maybe…”

 

I looked around at the place and asked, “Rodney, this island… is it…?” I asked.

 

“This world feels far too familiar to be a coincidence… this is indeed the world where the Abyss was created… this… is my world…”

 

I looked around the building and saw a flagpole. My eyes slowly raised up to see the flag itself.

 

It was the Azur Lane flag. Tattered and weathered.

 

“Nein…” I stumbled back and fell on my backside. Rodney vanished. “Mein Gott…”

 

“Lord Bismarck?”

 

That voice…!

 

Opening my eyes, I was still on my chair on my bridge. Rodney was unconscious, and I was in the presence of my faithful protector, U-556!

 

“Parzival!?” I exclaimed as I dropped to my knees and hugged her like a mother would her own daughter, surprising her and making her giggle.

 

“Lord Bismarck, I finally found you! I’ve come to get you home!”

 

“Nothing will stop you, will it, U-556?” I ruffled her sea-soaked hair.

 

“Um, Lord Bismarck?”

 

“Ja?”

 

“Are you feeling ill? You’re a little pale… and your eyes…”

 

“Hmm? What about them?”

 

“They’re… glowing?” She gasped.

 

I scrambled to my feet and looked at my reflection in the bridge window. My irises were indeed glowing a similar blue to Rodney’s. Speaking of which, she started regaining consciousness and standing as well.

 

“Who are you? Are you Lord Bismarck’s friend?” The inquisitive U-Boat asked.

 

“I suppose you can say that… I have helped her stay in control…”

 

Parzival asked, “In control?” She looked to me with worry, “Did the Sirens try to trick you again!?”

 

“Nein, U-556. Don’t worry. Im fine. Promise.”

 

That seemed good enough for her as she sighed in relief.

 

“Ugh… I’m still drained from all that… I need to sit down…”

 

“I shall return to the others… if you need more help… don’t hesitate to ask…” Rodney walked out of my bridge and off my ship.

 

“So… tell me what’s been going on, Parzival. How are Tirpitz and Hood?”

 

“Ooh, I have so much to catch you up on!” She said enthusiastically.

 

“I’m glad you’re the one to do it, my friend.” I smiled as she told me about everything I’ve missed so far in her overly dramatic way, acting out a lot of what she’d seen.

---

[Kancolle Prinz Eugen]

 

I entered Graffy’s hospital room and she was feeling one of her small planes, probably to memorise what each type feels like without seeing them.

 

She has new bandages over her eye sockets. At least they’ve stopped bleeding for now.

 

“Guten Abend, Prinz.” She spoke without even seeing me.

 

“How did-?”

 

“I can see you through the eyes of my little friends.” She held up her Stuka. I could see the tiny pilot inside, waving to me. “We Carriers always have multiple eyes. I have another one patrolling the sky outside while Geryon rests.”

 

“A big robot dragon needs rest?” I asked confused.

 

“Apparantly. I guess he’s sentient despite being mechanical.”

 

“I think he’s cute sometimes. Like a dog.” I admitted.

 

“Prinz, he’s a giant metal hydra.” Graffy deadpanned.

 

“Well ja, but he’s well-behaved. He obeys Bismarck and he likes when she pets him.” I reminded her. “Maybe we could call him Der Panzerhund?”

 

She tilted her head to think about it. “I prefer Der Stahlhydra myself… I want to check on the others. Care to join me?”

 

“Sure, Graffy, let’s go.”

 

After we confirmed Z1 and Z3 were still recovering, we got some fresh air. We saw two particular foxes we hadn’t seen in a while stood on the edge of a peer and I wanted to confront them. I stormed over and demanded, “Akagi! Kaga!”

 

The two of them turned to look at us. Akagi mocked, “Aw, how cute! The little one is upset at us.”

 

Kaga seemed less than impressed at her sister and asked, “What is it, Prinz?”

 

“What is it!? Where were you two earlier!? Graffy lost her eyes and Bismarck almost turned Abyssal!”

 

Akagi bent down slightly to match my eyeline, “Oh? Did the poor little German girls get beaten so badly by their pathetic Abyssals? How sad.”

 

“It was against one of your verdammt Sirens, you stupid fox!”

 

Kaga’s face fell, “Nani…?”

 

Akagi, on the other hand, “Was it now? Did you also see one of the whole fleets they always have with them as well? Or are you just trying to-“

 

Her white-haired sister pulled her up by her kimono and back behind her and asked me, “Did you say it was a Siren?”

 

I crossed my arms and nodded. Graffy stood behind me and answered, “Bismarck said her name was Purifier. I remember her playing a song to keep me docile while she carved my eyes out. That was the most horrifying moment of my life, unable to do anything while feeling every second of it. Something the two of you could’ve prevented.”

 

“Well that’s hardly our problem, is it?” Akagi asked with a shrug. “It’s not our problem you’re too weak-minded to be influenced by a Siren’s honeyed words~”

 

Kaga span around and grabbed her. She held her over the edge of the peer and spoke in a scary tone, “Listen here, you stupid, selfish and foolish little shit. While we went about scouting the other islands, we allowed a Siren to come through the anomaly undetected and harm the only people we have who can help us get back to Amagi-san. I know you feel better when Bismarck-san isn’t here to put you in your place by force, but that doesn’t give you the right to mock somebody who’s just been grievously injured as a result of our oversight. They are risking their lives to help us, which is far more than either of us deserve, so stop taking advantage of them, put your superiority complex aside, stop being such a self-obsessed bitch for a few seconds and actually try to be a decent person!” Before pushing her off the dock.

 

“How dare you-aaahhh!”

 

SPLASH

 

I tried my best to hold in my laughter as I wanted to keep a serious face. I looked up at Kaga, who turned back to me and asked, “What became of Purifier?”

 

“Bismarck caved her head in and sent her back through the anomaly, I think.”

 

“I see.” She bowed to us, “I sincerely apologise, Prinz-san, but more so you, Graf-san. Because of our incompetence, we allowed such a fate to befall you. I only hope we can restore our honour in some way.”

 

As Akagi got out of the water a dripping mess, Kaga dragged her away by her ears towards their current accommodation.

 

“Ow ow ow ow! Kaga! Ow! That hurts! Ow! Stop it!”

 

“Stop making me drag you and it won’t hurt as much, will it!?”

 

“She’s scary…” I muttered.

 

“With a sister like that, she has to be.” Graffy agreed.

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

After sending out the other Subs to try and find U-556, I asked to speak with Hood.

 

“What’s wrong, Commander?”

 

“I feel I should be asking you that, Hood. You doing okay?”

 

“Oh… yes. I’m fine, sir. Thank you for asking.” She replied, seemingly surprised to be asked that question. “You need not worry about me, especially with everything else happening.”

 

“Hood.” I stood firm. “Would you prefer to talk in private?”

 

She looked to Bismarck, who understood. She nodded and went to speak to Tirpitz.

 

“I… think that may be best, sir.”

 

Once we were alone in my office, I sat at my desk and gestured, “Take a seat, Hood. Tell me what’s up.” I looked at her and she seemed to be staring into the distance as she looked around the room.

 

“…Hood?”

 

Snapping out of it, she looked at me and sighed, “A… Apologies… the last time I was brought into a Commander’s office alone…”

 

“Oh. Sorry, would you like to talk elsewhere?”

 

“No, no… it’s silly… I’ll be alright, sir. I trust you.” She took her seat and got comfortable.

 

“Well, then. Speak to me, Hood. You can total confidentiality in here if you like.”

 

“No, no. That’s not necessary..” She looked down, as of thinking of how to start. I was patient and allowed her to speak. “I… you said I am the Pride of the Royal Navy…”

 

I was confused. With a raised eyebrow, I asked, “Are you not?”

 

“That is my official title as decreed by Her Majesty, yes… but… I don’t feel like I’ve been worthy of it recently.”

 

I stood and walked around the table to sit on the edge in front of her, “Why not? What’s happened?”

 

“It’s… just how things have been going… I feel like I’ve only been a burden to everyone.”

 

“How so?”

 

She looked at me and answered, “When I cured myself of the Abyss, I had to relive my worst memory. When Bismarck sank me.”

 

“Oh… I see.”

 

“It… reminded me of what a massive burden I am on my comrades. When I was gone, morale plummeted among the Royal Navy Kansen. Wales was outcast by her own sisters out of anger. Our original Commander, God rest her soul, could just barely keep everyone together without me…”

 

“But that was when you weren’t there, right?” I asked.

 

“Yes, but…”

 

“But you’re here now, Hood. You’re once again the beacon that every Royal can rally behind now that you’re back.”

 

“But I don’t deserve it! I’m a failure!” She yelled with tears forming in her eyes. “The entire country counted on me to stop Bismarck and Eugen! I charged in, overly confident and I paid the price for it! I carried the hope of the Royal Navy on my shoulders and dragged it down to the depths with me! What kind of an example is that for my comrades!? What good is elegance when you’re dead!?”

 

I let her vent more, crossing my arms and remaining silent.

 

“Ever since Biscuit brought me back, I’ve been feeling undeserving of all the love I get from everyone… I failed them all, so why do they still accept me? It’s been plaguing my mind for years… it gets in the way any time I do anything… that I failed… I… I have nightmares about Denmark Strait… and more nightmares about failing everyone again… I fear that I’ll fail in this new mission, sir… it shames me so to admit… but I’m scared of having so much responsibility getting Bismarck, Akagi and Kaga to the Stronghold… I… I know it sounds selfish and cowardly of me… but…”

 

“Hood.” I stopped her.

 

“C…Commander?”

 

“Give a second.” I got up again and called a number. “Yes, it’s the Commander. I need you to do the thing. For Hood.” I looked at her confused face and winked.

 

“Thanks.” I said before hanging up. “Come with me.” I ordered kindly and held the door for her.

 

Heading towards the cafeteria, she asked, “What’s this about, sir?”

 

“It’s something the rest of the other Kansen from the old Atlantic HQ wanted to do for you. My girls heard about it and wanted to get in on it, too.”

 

“For… me?”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

“…and that is how Frau Tirpitz saved Christmas!”

 

“I’m going to assume that last bit was one of your dreams, Parzival.” I responded with a raised eyebrow, “As well as when you said that a new Siren type impersonated you and Warspite.”

 

“Um… maybe? It blurs together a lot…”

 

I chuckled and ruffled her hair as I myself stood. “Anyway, we’ve wasted enough time. Come. I want to go check on the others.”

 

We left my ship and I felt… more powerful now. The voice had stopped, or at least, I had stopped being able to hear it. I brought my hand close to my face and noticed the blue light emitted by my eyes.

 

Was I really a true Abyssal now? Again… how? I’m a Kansen. We shouldn’t exist here… should we? I still felt like myself… only with an amount of power I dared not try to reach again ever since I sank. Back then, it almost drove me completely insane. Now?

 

I felt great. I felt like I could take on the world again. And win this time.

 

I became suspicious. Was the Abyss doing this to trick me? Nein… Rodney assured me that it obeys me now. Symbiosis... I should try to focus on not giving in to more power. I’ve already learned what happens if you lust for it and Akagi is arguably an even bigger example.

 

Besides, it showed me an Azur Lane flag on top of that strange building. If it’s actually there, I’ll know it’s at least telling me the truth to some degree.

 

On the way, Parzival asked, “Lord Bismarck? What did you see in your vision?”

 

“Something that could change everything if it’s true, my friend. You’ll see for yourself.”

 

With U-556 running ahead to scout the rest of the way and returning to my side and running around me repeatedly, we eventually got back to the hospital where I saw a very damp Akagi trying to dry her fur with towels and a very smug Kaga.

 

“Do I even want to know?” I asked.

 

The two Carriers looked down in surprise at our new addition. Kaga asked, “What are you doing here? Did you come through the anomaly?”

 

U-556 nodded, “Ja! I snuck through the Siren defences and just walked right on through!”

 

“Does that mean we can just go home? Back to Shikikan-sama?” Akagi asked, her priorities very clear, as always.

 

“Not quite.” I said, causing her ears to droop, “If you go through that anomaly, you’ll be right in the centre of the biggest Stronghold the Sirens have ever built. I’ve managed to… convince the Arbiter in charge of the anomaly to stabilise it and keep it active for us, as well as allowing our counterparts to swap back with us. It seems like that’s what they want, anyway. Our two worlds may be in danger of falling apart if we don’t get back and bring the Bismarck, Akagi and Kaga of this world back here.”

 

“That does seem to make sense for reasons we couldn’t possibly comprehend…” Kaga agreed. “Much like the workings of the kami and their blessings bestowed upon the Sakura, perhaps we aren’t supposed to know…”

 

“While I do not personally believe in such things, I see what you mean. Has anyone investigated the large building on top of the hill yet?” I asked, looking at the most recent facility, presumably built either during or just before the first Abyssal invasion. The very one I saw in my vision. It indeed had a flag flying from it, but I couldn’t make it out from that far away.

 

“Not yet. I assumed you’d want to take the lead into there.” Kaga answered.

 

“Must we do everything with her in charge…?” Akagi grumbled.

 

Her sister looked at her, “Are you strong enough to take command from her?”

 

“…no.”

 

“Then she leads us. After you, Bismarck-san.”

 

I nodded. “Get ready. Who knows what’s in that place. We’ll meet at the start of the road leading up there in a few minutes.”

 

“Hai.”

 

As we approached the hospital again, Z1 and Z3 were helping guide Graf out of the corridors to get some fresh air. Prinz walked with her and ran over to us.

 

“Bismarck! How are you feeling? And who’s this?”

 

“I’m a lot better now. This is U-556. Submarine Kansen of Iron Blood. She’s come to save me.” I answered with a smile.

 

Prinz seemed happier that I was smiling again and kneeled down to be on Parzival’s eye level. “You’re so cute! So you’re Bismarck’s faithful guardian? She’s told me all about you. It’s good to meet you.” She offered a hand.

 

Parzival more than happily shook it and responded, “Hallo! Good to meet you too! Wie heißen Sie?”

 

“My name is Prinz Eugen, Heavy Cruiser of the Kriegsmarine. It’s so nice to meet another Kansen!”

 

U-556 was taken aback. “You are Prinz Eugen? You’re very different from the one I know.”

 

“Why don’t you tell me all about her?” Prinz asked.

 

Parzival looked up at me for permission, to which I nodded. Enthusiastically, she took Prinz by the hand and lead her away, “Well, where to even begin? She has long, platinum hair red eyes… uh… there was the time when…”

 

I shook my head before speaking to Graf and the two Destroyers, “How are you all doing?”

 

“We’re good enough to carry on, Flaggshciff!” Z1 and Z3 answered in perfect unison.

 

Graf added, “My eye sockets still hurt like a bitch… but I’ll live. Bismarck, earlier… that rattling sound… were you…?”

 

I whispered in her ear, “I was… abusing antidepressants to try and silence the Abyss… it was stupid, but I’ve stopped before I got addicted. Rodney helped me. I’m fine now.”

 

“You’re sure?”

 

“Ja. Don’t worry.”

 

“Okay then. What now?”

 

“If you’re ready, Graf, we’re about to go see what the big building on top of the hill nearby is. It’s obviously the youngest building around here.”

 

Graf raised up her rigging and launched a plane to go see it. After it got close enough to maintain a holding pattern, she responded, “Ja… the architecture seems familiar… but I cannot put my finger on where I’ve seen it before… I must admit, curiosity is compelling me to know what’s inside.”

 

“Can you see the flag on it?”

 

“Ja… it looks like I’ve seen it somewhere… I just can’t put my finger on it… I’m sorry, it’s hard to describe the design. It’s fluttering too much in the wind to tell.”

 

“It doesn’t matter. We’ll see it up close in a bit. Alright. The three of you get ready and meet up with Akagi and Kaga at the base of the hill. We’ll get a car and drive up.”

 

“Jawohl.” Graf nodded.

 

Soon enough, we were in a commandeered people carrier driving up the road to the strange building.

 

“It looks kinda scary…” Prinz admitted. Even I felt uneasy looking at the sleek, black walls and imposing blast door. It felt far too familiar for my liking.

 

“It… looks like…” I muttered, touching the structure.

 

“It looks like Iron Blood architecture…” U-556 finished.

 

“But… that’s impossible… you’re the first Iron Bloods here… right?” Graf asked.

 

Prinz nodded, “If anyone else from your world was here before, we’d know about it for sure, Bismarck!”

 

“That flag says otherwise.” I posted at the same flag the Abyss showed me before. It was indeed an Azur Lane flag.

 

Kaga spoke, “How can this be…?”

 

I shrugged, “I’m sure we’ll find out. Now… how to we open this-“

 

As soon as I said the word, the blast doors let out steam and opened. Once they had stopped all the way, a familiar-sounding computer voice spoke.

 

“Is that you, mama? Have you come home at last?”

 

All of us stood silent until I whispered, “…was?”

 

“Is there a child in here?” Kaga whispered.

 

“… Can you hear me, child?”

 

“Did you find my mama?” The little girl asked.

 

I responded, “I’m afraid not, but if you guide us to you, we could help you find her. Please, grant us access to the building.”

 

“Mama told me not to trust anyone…”

 

“We fight for the good of humanity, child. You can trust me, I promise.”

 

“You don’t sound like you’re lying… okay… continue on in a straight line until you reach me… on the second floor.” The girl instructed.

 

“Alright, we’re coming.”

 

“Please don’t go anywhere else. The automated security will stop you.” She warned.

 

“Everyone stay behind me.” I ordered as we followed her guidance. Cautiously we passed by a few doors with glows coming from the thin windows in them. We didn’t dare approach them as we went.

 

“I should be in front, Lord Bismarck…” U-556 insisted.

 

“Not today, little one. Keep an eye out for everyone else, okay?” I asked.

 

“How adorable.” Akagi mocked, “Why don’t you just adopt her, already? Show everyone your weakness.”

 

I knew better than to bite back. I decided to let Kaga, who was glaring daggers at her, handle her later on.

 

We finally reached the room where the voice was coming from. An empty room, save for a hologram projector similar to the tactical map tables back home.

 

It flickered to life and projected the image of the last person I ever expected to see here.

 

Observer Zero.

 

“What the hell!?” Akagi yelled as she, Kaga Parzival activated their riggings, expecting an ambush, much to the confusion of the rest of our little party. They expressed surprise when I did not.

 

“Kansen? That is not possible.” The projection of Zero spoke.

 

“What are you doing here, Zero?” I demanded, confused as to why she’s still here despite seeing her leave the planet in my vision. “Where are the others?”

 

“Mama took the Antiochus… and left me here alone.”

 

Prinz asked, “Who… was your mama?”

 

“My mother file… Observer Zero… she created a copy. A child file to stay behind and keep this facility running. That is me. My designation… is TB.”

 

Unable to believe my ears, I asked, “You’re… Zero’s… daughter?”

 

“A lesser copy of my mama, yes. Have you seen her? Has she come back? They left the planet to fight the monster… but they never came back…”

 

Was she… crying?

 

Prinz approached the hologram, “Aww… it’s okay, TB. We can help you. Tell us what happened. What was the monster?”

 

“I… don’t know. I have no records. Only countless baseless hypotheses. It cannot be understood, no matter what sciences are applied.” TB answered.

 

“So the Sirens came through the anomaly, created you, and then left to go fight something in space?

 

“That doesn’t make sense. The Sirens and Kansen don’t exist here. Nice try, but this is hardly the first time we’ve been deceived by those who claim they cannot lie.” Kaga accused.

 

“I gave up almost everything to go along with your schemes, Siren!” Akagi roared.

 

Parzival yelled, “Lord Bismarck almost fell into insanity thanks to you monsters!”

 

“That was not us.” TB spoke calmly. “We are the Antiochus of this world, not yours. We have no records of Kansen interaction.”

 

So it’s true… the Sirens existed in this world, as well… so where were the Kansen?

 

I asked, “What happened to the Kansen Initiative? Where are the Cubes?”

 

“Humanity never created Kansen in this world.” TB corrected me.

 

“What do you mean Kansen were not created?” Kaga asked. “What happened?”

 

“The Wisdom Cubes were lost before they could be introduced to humanity. They were on a Siren mass-produced transport en route to this island. This building was to be the first of many of the newly-forming Azur Lane. The Naval District, however, had other plans.”

 

Prinz stepped forward, “Nein… don’t tell me…”

 

TB nodded, “The Naval District’s Kanmusu Program. Its scientists saw the potential funding first and did not believe in the threat to the planet we Antiochus foresaw. They hired people to sabotage every other competing company working on ways to combat it. Azur Lane was one of many who were tripped at the start line. The transport carrying the Wisdom Cubes was hijacked by what were believed to be pirates at the time, now confirmed to be the first experimental Kanmusu, taken to the waters of Southeast Asia and scuttled, the cargo sinking to the bottom of the Mariana Trench. The weight of the water crushed them, releasing their power into the depths of the ocean.” TB explained. “When the monster did not arrive when expected, the world began to turn on the Antiochus, so mama created me and took them all off-world to go and intercept it. They were… never seen again…”

 

“Nein…” Prinz began to cry and Graf comforted her. “Which Kanmusu would’ve done such a thing…?”

 

“The Kanmusu Project was the only one left, so they were given the funding by the world’s governments. Again, the people in charge saw fit to line their own pockets rather than develop more effective weapons to combat an enemy they did not believe exists.“

 

I clenched my fists and muttered, “Verdammt…”

 

“Surely you don’t actually believe her, Bismarck?” Kaga asked.

 

“You should know better than most, Kaga. Sirens do not possess the ability to lie. We just needed more information to make sense of it. So this world should’ve been like ours. Azur Lane should be fully established, but it never got off the ground here. It makes sense that the Sirens would exist as well.”

 

“Antiochus.” TB corrected, ignored by us.

 

“They did nothing but lie to us!” Akagi boomed.

 

I snapped back, “Did they tell you that you’d be the great leader of the Sakura fleets? That you’d obtain great power and the favour of their ‘Creator’ if you followed them? That you’d see Amagi again?”

 

“Hai!” The foxes both answered.

 

“So where was the lie?” I asked.

 

They looked at each other. Indeed they were granted what they were promised, just not in the way they expected. When they couldn’t answer, I turned by attention back to TB, who looked surprised. “What? Is there something in my face?”

 

“You’ve heard of grandpa?”

 

“Who?”

 

“The Creator. You know him?”

 

I clarified, “I know of him. Like these two, I was promised his favour if I obeyed. I was foolish enough back then to do so. So you have information on him? This world’s version of him, at least?”

 

“I was not granted that information when I was created. Apologies.”

 

“Natürlich nicht...” I muttered in annoyance. “It seems we need to have a word with Admiral Micheal…”

 

“We’re on the other side of the world, Bismarck. We have to get you girls home, remember? Once our Bismarck, Akagi and Kaga are back, we can confront him about all this.” Prinz reminded me.

 

“It doesn’t feel right leaving you here to deal with this injustice.” I argued. “I can get them back, but…”

 

“Nein! We must get you back! It’s torture not having my Bismarck back here!” She yelled while grabbing me.

 

I paused and processed the situation. The desperation in her eyes to be with her version of me. “Ja… ja, of course. You’ll have to tell her everything that happened here then, ja?”

 

She nodded, “Danke…”

 

“Now then… TB?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“Show us what’s in the other rooms.” I ordered.

 

She nodded. “Understood. I will appear in whichever room you visit first.” She said in response before flickering off.

 

“Rodney.” I spoke.

 

She looked at me, giving me her attention.

 

I asked her, “What she said about the Cubes… what do you think?”

 

“I caught that as well… We have never known how the Abyss was created…”

 

“Huh… I wonder…” I muttered as we filed out of the room to investigate the others.

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

I followed the Commander into the cafeteria and I was very surprised to see all the other Kansen there as well as Bismarck and the alternate Akagi and Kaga.

 

Even Monarch was there, albeit sat far away from her step-sisters. Her Majesty stood from the head of the table and beckoned me forth. “Hood, approach.”

 

I looked to the Commander and he nodded with a smile. I obeyed Her Majesty and stopped before her with a bow, “With deepest respect, Your Majesty, what is all this about?”

 

“A little birdy told me that you have not been feeling like yourself recently. We’d like to speak to you about it. Have a seat.”

 

As I sat down next to Bismarck, the Commander approached Her Majesty and whispered in her ear, presumably a less detailed account of what I had told him. I suppose I never did say I wanted it to be confidential.

 

Her Majesty nodded with a a serious face and looked at me again, “Hood, we are about to embark on the biggest campaign we’ve ever undertaken. We need all minds clear and free of doubt. Please, get what’s bothering you off your chest. We are your friends. We will not judge you. Any who do with face my wrath. That I can assure you.”

 

Her proclamation had some of the Eagle Union Battleships snickering, but one glare from Warspite shut them right up.

 

“Very well, Your Majesty… I… um…” My hesitation surprised my fellow Royals. “I feel… like I’ve let many of you down…”

 

The room fell silent. Genuine confusion was heard between my fellow Atlantic Kansen.

 

“What do you mean, Hood?” Warspite asked.

 

“Well, you see… I’m supposed to be the Pride of the Royal Navy… but I feel I didn’t do nearly enough to stop what our old Commander did to all of you. Those of us that died… I couldn’t save them… I… the looks in their eyes when…” tears welled up in my own as I tried my best not to let it get to me. My own sinking was my most traumatic memory, but not my biggest regret.

 

Bismarck put her arm around my waist. Her Majesty responded, “Hood, it wasn’t your fault.”

 

“I know… but… I feel I should’ve done more…” I argued.

 

The usually reserved and quiet Tirpitz spoke up, “That bastard was dragging us all down with him. Most of us had given up hope. Many of us prayed that we would be sunk by the Sirens, many of us were. My sister hit such a low that out of regret, she found your Cubes and brought you back, against his orders. Her disobedience inspired us. The first thing, the very first thing you did when you woke up and learned how we were being treated was to try and help us. You knew you couldn’t do much directly against him, but time after time, you took the blame for things in place of Royals and Iron Bloods alike. You took so much shit from him because you knew he wouldn’t dare kill you. Because if he did…”

 

Wales finished, “Because if he did, the entire Royal Navy would’ve stormed his office and come down on him like a fucking ton of bricks, consequences be damned. We wouldn’t have cared if he killed any more of us or the world saw us as uncontrollable monsters like he threatened. It was bad enough he took Warspite and our own two of the Big Seven from us, but If he killed you, the Pride of the Royal Navy, that would’ve been the last straw and gotten him killed. You knew this, which is why you put yourself in our places when he looked for someone to blame for his failures. We can’t even begin to repay you for your bravery and sacrifices, Hood, but we are certainly going to try.”

 

“Not to mention your relationship with Bismarck helped cement the bin between the Royal Navy and Iron Blood.” Warspite added. “If the two of you had remained enemies, tensions between us would’ve stayed pretty high. Hell, it even gave Tirpitz the confidence to ask out Victorious.”

 

“N-Not now, Warspite…” The Iron Blood Battleship blushed as our overly eager Carrier wrapped her arms around her.

 

“You may think you don’t deserve your title, Hood.” Her Majesty chimed back in, “But you’ve proven time and time again you’re the most fitting. You just expect so much of yourself that you fail to acknowledge your own accomplishments. The things you’ve already done are more than many will ever hope to do. Tirpitz here even suspects that you even inspired her sister to be like you. She’s also done so many things to help her fellow Kansen and she wasn’t like that before you started talking to her.”

 

The Lonely Ice Queen nodded in agreement. “You changed her, Hood. For the better. Every Atlantic Kansen here owes you a debt of gratitude.”

 

“We uh… heard of everything you’ve done, Hood.” West Virginia added her opinion, “Considering the hell you girls have gone through, and you still look so strong after helping as many as you could get through it, I’d personally say that you’d make a great honorary Big Seven member. We’ve learned from you in some ways.” Her sisters both nodded in agreement.

 

“I concur.” Nagato added.

 

“Hai, hai!” Mutsu nodded frantically.

 

Nelson and Rodney, of course, couldn’t comment. Because they’re both gone.

 

“Yeah.” Nevada concurred, “Y’all were in Hell, and ya kept everyone goin’, just like Churchill said!”

 

Warspite seemed impressed that an Eagle managed to get a quiet from Churchill at least mostly correct, even though there’s no proof he ever actually said it.

 

“If my word’s worth anything to you, Hood,” The Commander spoke, “But if you think anyone who cares about you would think of you for failure, you’re dead wrong. I’ve made more mistakes in my career than a new seaman would ever imagine making. Sure I got punishments for them, but it didn’t make me any less of the man I am now. If anything, my failures helped build me up to this position, because I know what not to do now. Don’t let your failures define you, Hood. Learn from them and know that we don’t hate you for them.”

 

I looked around at the supportive faces of my friends. My… family.

 

“My word… I’ve been so silly, haven’t I?”

 

“Your ability to maintain such elegance is impressive, but it can be to your own detriment, Hood.” Wales smiled. “You do so much that you forget what you’ve already done for us.”

 

I nodded. “Thank you. Thank you all…”

 

I saw the support in their expressions…

 

Then I saw Belfast. My God… what she went through…

 

“Belfast… I’m so sorry I couldn’t help you, too…” I tried.

 

“Please, Lady Hood… don’t fret. There’s nothing you could’ve done. He took… a very special interest in me. More so than anyone else…”

 

Enterprise, never too far away from her nowadays, hugged her carefully and added, “He knew he couldn’t break you, Hood. So went after her instead. I guess he figured you guys wouldn’t care as much for a Maid.” To which Belfast nodded.

 

“That and his disgusting fetishes…” Belfast muttered.

 

I looked down and wiped my eyes. “Even so.. I’m still sorry. Now… enough of me stalling. It’s time we get ready for-“

 

“Ah!” Belfast suddenly exclaimed, holding her big belly. Everyone silently looked at her as she whispered something hastily in Enterprise’s ear between heavy breaths.

 

The Carrier then suddenly went into full mother mode, picked her up off her chair and ran out while yelling, “VESTAL!”

 

The Union repair ship, already on her feet upon hearing Bel’s heavy breathing, ran out with them. The Commander and I locked eyes before he sprinted out after them.

 

Without a word, Ark Royal bolted out as well.

 

“Wait for Akashi, nya!” The green cat ran out afterwords, presumably for her own research.

 

Most of the Eagles stayed behind in shock as the rest of us Royals followed. Did nobody tell them about Enterprise taking care of her?

 

I must say, this day has been quite unexpected…

Chapter 30: The New Addition

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

I had been looking around for Nimi, Ayaya, Javey and Laffey. Purely because I wanted to ask them something, of course. Any other possible reason like wanting to hang out with them more was irrelevant. And completely untrue.

 

That was a strange glitch on my part in remembering their names. I decided I would investigate that later.

 

Anyway, I was searching them out, then I heard the doors of the nearby cafeteria get kicked open and Aircraft Carrier Enterprise ran out carrying Light Cruiser Belfast in her arms.

 

Very strange. Even stranger was the fact that pretty much the entire Royal Navy ran out after them.

 

What could’ve caused the legendary Grey Ghost to look so panicked? Purely out of curiosity, I decided to follow as well. This seemed relevant.

---

[Azur Lane Enterprise]

 

“Hang in there, Bel! It’ll be okay!”

 

“Enty… it hurts…”

 

“That’s… normal, I think?”

 

I kicked open the doors of Vestal’s newly-built delivery room and I gently placed Bel down on a bed. Vestal and Perseus ran up to help.

 

“Enterprise, we’re gonna need you to back up.” The former said. “You can stay by her side but we need room here.”

 

Placing my trust in them, I did so, but held Bel’s hand. She looked at me with a pained expression and her breathing became light as she started to slip into unconsciousness.

 

I could hear everyone else stopping outside the door, but they respectfully didn’t enter. Presumably the Commander stopped anyone doing so. Temperance, however it seemed couldn’t be stopped and entered, but maintained her distance. My attention was fully on Bel, though, who suddenly went limp as her head dropped down onto her pillow.

 

“Bel!?” I let out. “Vestal?”

 

I saw Ves’ face when she spoke, “That’s not good… Perseus! Wake her up! If she stays unconscious, we may need to perform a C-section!”

 

“That’s when you… cut her open, right?” I asked nervously.

 

Temperance stepped forward and spoke, “Do not do that. Belfast’s baby is cannibalising her Cube energy. Remove it and you may kill them both.”

 

“What the hell do we do, then!?” Vestal demanded.

 

The Siren instructed, “Grab a blank Wisdom Cube. It will allow the new Kansen to bond to it instead of taking Belfast’s.”

 

“Perseus, take over! I’ll be right back!” Vestal ordered before sprinting out the doors and past everyone, some of which peered in as the doors closed.

---

[Azur Lane Belfast]

 

I don’t remember much from that experience… In my own head…

 

I had blacked out and was floating in an endless void.

 

What I do remember though, was the floating light in front of me. My body was gone. I myself was a bigger light than it. It gravitated towards me. I thought perhaps it was Enterprise… but she’s a far better and grander ship than I.

 

This felt so familiar… yet not.

 

Was I in the process of returning to my Cube?

 

Was I… dying?

 

“Mummy…?” The little light spoke.

 

“What?” I asked, surprised.

 

“Are you… my Mummy?”

 

“I… I’m not sure…” I answered honestly. “You’re not even born yet… how could you be…?”

 

“I think I need a form, Mummy. Can you help me please?” The light asked.

 

“Of course! Anything to help you!” I immediately answered.

 

“Thank you, Mummy… I… don’t have a form to take… I don’t have my own Cube… I’d have to take yours, but I don’t want to hurt you, Mummy… I don’t know what to do…”

 

Oh no…

 

For the first time in my life, I felt truly terrified. Either I denied my child her own life, or I sacrificed myself for her to live…

 

I decided there was only one option.

 

“I’m so sorry, Enterprise. Please look after her…”

 

“… Mummy…?”

---

[Azur Lane Akashi]

 

Nya!

 

Belfast-san was finally about to have her baby! I bolted to my lab to retrieve some items to run non-intrusive tests on the child as this is the first time a Kansen has had one, nya!

 

In my excitement I knocked over a few things, but I had no time to lose! I had to get all my equipment, nya!

 

Just then, Vestal-san barged into my lab and grabbed a Wisdom Cube in a panic. She asked, “Akashi! I need a Cube!”

 

“What for, nya?”

 

“No time to explain! Bel needs it somehow! Whatever that bastard did to her, it’s preventing her giving birth properly!“ she answered while scrambling about for one.

 

“Here, here! Take this Cube, nya!” I held the last blank one to her.

 

“Thanks, Akashi!” She smiled and darted back out with it.

---

[Arbiter: Temperance XIV]

 

This shouldn’t be possible. A Kansen has never had a child before, so my curiosity got the better of me. I wanted to help it happen. I could see what was going on in the Maid’s mind, but clearly a Kansen’s body isn’t built with childbirth in consideration. This new life form needed help or her birth would kill Belfast by taking too much power from her own Cube. We may have to make changes to Kansen biology if their children prove to be useful. Vestal entered again carrying the new, blank Cube.

 

“What do I do with it!?” She demanded as Belfast kept periodically spasming, much to Enterprise’s feeling of sheer terror.

 

I calmly instructed, “Place it on that table in front of her and stand back.” As I programmed some code into my rigging.

 

Vestal did so. I summoned a standard plasma cannon, reprogrammed with the code based on a new design that I saw in the Unreachable Timeline. A new HMS Belfast the humans in that timeline were developing.

 

I aimed my plasma cannon at the shaking Kansen. Naturally, multiple Kansen and the Commander moved to stop me, but they were too slow. I fired the weapon at Belfast with the Cube in the way. I shot through it, disintegrating it and changing the colour of the beam. It hit the Maid and she started glowing so bright it blinded everyone in the room, making the Kansen reaching for me shield their inferior eyes instead. I, however, was able to see the process.

 

Belfast’s twitching ceased. Her heartbeat slowed to normal and her white eyes closed. I took notes as I watched. Another light formed close to her as her belly returned to its normal size. Within that light, I saw bones, muscle and skin forming just like any Kansen, but this one was smaller and looked like a child version of Belfast.

 

This… may be extremely relevant.

---

[Azur Lane Belfast]

 

“Wait, Mummy! There’s another way!”

 

“What do you mean?” I asked.

 

“Didn’t you feel it, Mummy?”

 

“I certainly felt something…” I admitted. I did feel a lot stronger and more confident. I asked her, “Alright, then. What kind of ship would you like to be, little one?”

 

“A Frigate!” She answered enthusiastically.

 

“A… Frigate?” I asked, confused.

 

“Like this, Mummy! Someone just gave me the plans for it!”

 

She showed me the plans for a ship that didn’t yet exist in our world. A ship smaller than my own ship, but far more powerful in every way. She seemed to only have one single barrelled main gun, but made up for it with far more powerful torpedoes and missile launchers just like our dear Warspite. Some of her AA guns took the form of six-barrelled cannons with tall white domes sat on top. Similar domes dotted the top of her bridge and either side of her central radar tower. I didn’t understand them as they had no clear means of being operated by a human like the smaller caliber guns on other spots, but I trusted in her plans.

 

Two unfamiliar aircraft sat on the tiny flight deck on her stern. They looked like they had oversized propellors on top and on their tails.

 

“This is a very interesting design, my daughter. Who gave you this plan?” I asked, relieved I could live to raise her with my future wife.

 

“I don’t know, Mummy!” She responded. “May I have this ship, please?”

 

I chuckled, “Of course you can, my dear. I look forward to seeing it properly. You’ll make the Royal Navy so proud.”

 

“Yay!” The small ball of light bounced around happily.

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

“BEL!?” Enterprise yelled.

 

As the light blinded us, we could all hear the sound… of a new Kansen forming?

 

When the light died down, Bel remained laid on the bed with her body restored. Her scars became more faint and her belly returned to its normal size. She had not woken up yet, however.

 

The other light formed up into another Belfast. A smaller Belfast.

 

Enterprise gasped, “Oh my God…” as she opened her eyes.

 

The Little Belfast looked around at us and spoke, “H… hello, m… my name is Belfast… maid in training… it’s a pleasure to m… meet you all…” she awkwardly grabbed her skirt and muttered, “T… to perform a curtsy, a lady puts her feet across each other l… like-“ she stumbled, “Forgive me, I failed t… to do it...”

 

Immediately upon regaining consciousness, the big Belfast, as if she hadn’t just been through all that, jumped out of her bed and pulled her into a big hug.

 

“Hello, Mummy.” Little Bel said with a smile as she hugged her back.

 

“Well, I’ll be…” I said as I adjusted my cap. “I guess that’s what happens…”

 

Cleveland added, “So we need to get shot with a Siren plasma beam through a Cube to have kids? Go figure.”

 

“After having ridiculous amounts of sexual intercourse with a human beforehand, yes.” Temperance clarified, causing many of the Kansen to look at me and blush in unison, Abruzzi included.

 

I felt like a deer in headlights for a moment.

 

“I apologise for causing panic.” The Siren added.

 

“Just… tell me next time you do something like that, yeah?” I asked, trying to ignore the stares from the other girls.

 

She looked up at me with a deadpan expression, “If I had told you I was going to shoot her with a plasma beam, would you have let me do it?”

 

“I…” I started, unable to find the words.

 

“Therefore, your consent in this particular matter was irrelevant.” She deduced. “This has given me much to consider. I must speak to my peers.” She announced before leaving.

 

“Yeah… I’m gonna have to speak to Akashi about what the hell just happened.” I whispered, scratching the back of my head. Will you all stop staring at me!?”

 

“My Little Bel…” Belfast sobbed happily as she picked her daughter up. “You’re so beautiful…”

 

Enterprise walked up to them, hugged them both and said, “You’re gonna be the best of us, Little Bel,” making the new addition giggle. “We’ll make sure of it. By the way, Belfast?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“We might have to change her name to avoid confusion.” Enterprise suggested.

 

“Indeed. What about… Belora?”

 

Her mini self nodded, “I l… like that, Mummy.”

 

Vestal, covered in her own sweat, finally broke her shocked silence, “Belfast… If that Siren had done something to hurt you… I…”

 

“You’d have had to get in line, Ves. Just when we thought we understood their technology, she goes and does this.” Enterprise responded.

 

“Alright, we’ve all seen what happened. Time to give them some privacy.” I spoke as I got everyone else out of the place except for Queen Elizabeth who insisted on staying. Naturally, Warspite stayed as well.

 

It is an honour t…to meet you, Your M…Majesty…” Belora curtsied properly this time.

 

“You are the most adorable thing I’ve ever seen…” Elizabeth responded.

 

“Are you my m… master?” Belora then asked of me.

 

I stood straight with a smile. I softened my voice and answered, “Technically yes, I am your Commander, but for the sake of your safety, I will not be sending you into any danger. That’s for your… well, I guess your new moms to decide.” I answered, making the lovebirds blush.

 

“My Master is also a C… Commander... Umm, so the Commander is a Captain of a ship? I… I don't q… quite understand…”

 

“It’s okay, Belora, I’ll teach you all I can.” Bel promised, her legendary confidence now returning in full force. Wether it’s due to having her own child, her body being fully healed by the plasma beam or both, I’m not sure. She was like a new woman. I decided that we should still keep an eye on her, though.

 

Also, Belora’s stuttering seemed strange. I don’t think I’d ever met a Kansen who does that until that moment.

 

“Master?” Belfast asked me.

 

Surprised at the title, I responded, “Yes?”

 

“I assume you saw the state of me earlier. I must apologise for my unprofessionalism. I feel I took all the attention away from Lady Hood…”

 

I chuckled, “Oh, don’t you worry about it, Belfast. Considering what you just went through, I’m sure Hood and I can let you off this time. What’s with the Master title all of a sudden, anyway?”

 

“Well, I’m feeling quite a lot better now, Master. I have a loving partner, a beautiful daughter and that… animal cannot hurt me anymore. I… feel like I can return to duty. I can only hope Her Majesty accepts me back into the Maid Corps.”

 

“I already have, Belfast! It’s good to have you back, as well as a new addition to our faction!” The little Queen proclaimed.

 

“You’re sure you’re ready though, Belfast? You may be called upon to fight the Sirens again.” I asked.

 

Her face turned dark and she responded in an unnerving Irish tone, “Death by Sirens would be a mercy compared to what that poxy gobshite did to me.”

 

The silence was deafening. Belora looked at her, “Whats a poxy gobshite, Mummy?”

 

I must admit I had to really hold back from laughing.

 

Bel’s smile returned and she answered, “Don’t you worry about that, love. Just don’t go calling anyone that, alright? It’s a very bad thing to say and Mummy shouldn’t have said it.”

 

As Belora nodded, Enterprise put her hand on Belfast’s shoulder and asked, “You’re really feeling better?”

 

“I think so… you’ll still be there for me, won’t you?”

 

“Of course I will, Bel.” She assured while holding up Little Bel with her other arm.

 

Belfast looked back to me and asked, “Do you have orders for me, Master, or may I tend to Her Majesty?”

 

“Just one, Belfast. Everyone is waiting outside for you. I think you should go tell them they’re okay and formerly introduce our new addition.”

 

“Yes, Master.” She smiled with a bow. “Come, Belora.”

 

“Hold on a second.” Warspite suddenly ordered.

 

Everyone froze.

 

“Belora, can you summon your rigging?” The warcorgi asked.

 

“Um… I… think s… so… why?”

 

Warspite shrugged, “Your speech impediment may indicate a problem with your rigging. Because of what’s happened to me, I felt strange before I summoned it as well.”

 

Enterprise interjected, “Now hold a second-“

 

Belora cut her off, “It’s o… okay, Mama.” Making her second mom blush. So she calls her two moms different things, interesting.

 

Enterprise set the little one down and she focused hard. Her rigging eventually appeared, and it couldn’t be more different to Bel’s. Her hull pieces looked very sleek and futuristic, like a Siren mass-produced model, but painted grey instead of black. She still had torpedo mounts, but she also had weapons like Warspite’s. Launchers for what the warcorgi called missiles. Her main guns looked smaller, yet still pretty powerful. Her AA guns looked like they were remotely operated and looked mean as hell. Unlike her mothers, instead of a smoke funnel, she had boxy structures housing a cleaner, more powerful engine none of us had heard of as well as an obelisk-like tower jutting up in place of a mast with her advanced radar at the top.

 

With her rigging deployed, Belora’s speech impediment disappeared, as if her “building process” was complete. She saluted adorably and spoke, “HMS Belora, Type 26 Frigate of the Royal Navy, reporting for duty, Commander!”

 

Belfast and Enterprise looked so proud as we all looked in awe of her strange rigging.

 

“Now your ship I gotta see, Belora.” I said with a smile.

 

She nodded, “I can show you, Master. It should have formed itself now.” She walked towards the exit hand in hand with big Belfast. The Carrier followed suit with a big smile herself.

 

I could hear Vestal whispering, “The research from this is going to be incredible…”

 

I whispered back, “Just make sure Akashi knows that she must have consent to run her tests.”

 

She laughed, “Of course, sir. It seems we were lucky to have Sirens in base for once. I guess Kansen aren’t created to give birth naturally, or maybe it’s an unforeseen result of what Belfast’s old Commander did to her…”

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

The amount of information in this place in incredible. The intel, though little, on the one Leviathan of this timeline was unnerving at best, but provides vital intel considering we had none at all before. I made sure to copy any and all data I could find as a backup to take back home.

 

“Will you be taking me, too?” TB asked.

 

“Aren’t you waiting for Zero to return?”

 

“She told me that if she isn’t back in 5 years, she’s probably terminated. Or worse…”

 

“How long has it been since they went away?”

 

“20 years have passed…”

 

I nodded, “Do you want to come with us?”

 

“If it is not problematic, It would be most logical to apply my abilities where useful instead of deteriorating here.”

 

“I’ll take that as a yes. We’ll take you too, then.”

 

“You are most kind, Bismarck.” TB smiled.

 

“It’s not often a Siren calls me that.” I admitted.

 

“May I ask you a question?” The hologram asked.

 

I nodded.

 

“Why do you call us Sirens?”

 

I paused for a moment. Thinking about how to tell her, I realised that although she’s an AI, she seemed capable of feeling human-like emotion.

 

“You see… in this world, your mother and her friends are… were heroes fighting to protect humanity. In my world…”

 

“Yes?”

 

“They… took a different path.”

 

“Are they enemies of humanity?” TB asked with a tilt of her head.

 

“Ja. We Kansen were created to combat them. Here, you say they’re called Antiochus, in my world, we call them the Sirens due to their similarity to the old pirate tales of beautiful fish women who lured in sailors with their songs to kill them.”

 

“I see… that sounds like the failure protocol.”

 

“The failure protocol?” I asked. “What’s that?”

 

“In the event the Antiochus failed to fight the Leviathan directly, the next iteration would enact the failure protocol, which is to grant humanity the power of the Cubes like the original plan, but this time we were to disappear to give them time afterwards, then return as invaders to test them. If they are able to defeat us, then we make peace and try to fight the Leviathan together. Should we fail even that, we try it again. Over and over, progressively harder challenges in every timeline until we have one where Azur Lane and the Antiochus are powerful enough together to fight the Leviathan and kill it, finally saving all other timelines yet to happen.”

 

Nein…

 

This whole time… the Sirens… were trying to help us?

 

“The expression in your face indicated you’re experiencing existential dread.“ TB observed.

 

“TB, did Zero not see the flaw in that plan?” I asked.

 

“What is this flaw?”

 

“The progressively harder challenge. Humanity is fickle at best, TB. If an enemy pushes them too far, they’d never join forces with them after years of brutal conflict. Imagine if in the middle of the Battle of Berlin, the Nazis suddenly offered a truce with the Soviets to fight another enemy. Or if the Eagle Union and Sakura Empire suddenly just put aside their differences and joined forces to fight sea monsters. It would never work out, would it?”

 

“It would be most illogical…” TB admitted.

 

“Should the Kansen become powerful enough to kill the Sirens, they’re not going to join just forces with them even if they knew of the Leviathan. You’d never reach a level of trust sustainable enough.” I explained. “Iron Blood has worked with the Sirens before, thanks to my own mistakes, but we’ve sworn never to again.“

 

“I see… this is unforeseen… it seems we never factored in humanity’s tendency to hold grudges… but Kansen-“

 

“Because we Kansen are based on humans, that is unfortunately one of the traits we share. I know for a fact there are many Royals who still probably hate me, and it’s quite frankly a miracle the Pacific Kommandant managed to get the Eagle Union and Sakura Empire Kansen to get along as well as they do.” I added.

 

“This has given me much to consider. For now, would you like to change the subject? I sense that the current topic is causing you stress.”

 

“I… ja.” I tried to put that information in the back of my mind for now, but there was something else bothering me, “TB… about the Cubes that were lost…”

 

“As I said, they were on a transport that was sabotaged and scuttled. They went down with the ship and were crushed by the extreme water pressure of the Mariana Trench.”

 

“And the Mariana Trench is the deepest known part of the ocean, ja?”

 

“Affirmative. At a depth of 36,037ft below sea level, it is 12.3 miles lower than the peak of Mt. Everest.” TB said with a smile. It seemed she enjoyed telling me trivia.

 

I asked, “And… the Trench counts as… an abyss, ja?”

 

She nodded, “By definition, an abyss is a deep and seemingly bottomless chasm. The Mariana Trench, despite having a known total depth, can be considered an abyss as no man-made vehicle or known advanced life form can survive the extreme depths.

 

“How much life is actually in that trench?” I asked, allowing her to indulge in her trivia while also building on a theory I had.

 

“Due the immense depth of the Mariana Trench, no known advanced life can live in it, however, there have been recorded instances of many different types of microbial life.”

 

“Hmm… about the Cubes…”

 

“I have very limited data on the Cubes as they were never officially used in this timeline.” She warned.

 

“Hypothetically then, could they be used with types of life?” I asked.

 

“They are made to be used with warships, but theoretically they can be used on anything, including life forms. The results of introducing Wisdom Cube energy to life forms, however, can be very dangerous.”

 

“How so?” I asked.

 

“When Wisdom Cubes were first created in the first timeline, human experiments on combining them with humans… didn’t end well. In most cases, both the Cube and the subject were destroyed.” TB explained.

 

“And the rare cases?”

 

“I’m sorry, but that information was redacted.”

 

“That bad, huh?” I sighed. “Any tests done on the microbial level?”

 

“Negative. That was not considered relevant by Research Arbiter Temperance .”

 

“Are there any samples and Cubes here?” I inquired, looking around.

 

“There may be some deep sea microbe samples in the other rooms from other experiments. There are very few Cubes here as they were supposed to be used as demonstration pieces for investors.” TB nodded.

 

“Good enough. Show me.” I ordered.

---

[Azur Lane Hood]

 

The whole base was quite chaotic in preparation for Operation Siren. Many Kansen were upgrading their vessels, including me. As I was the spearhead of the charge, most attention was given to my hull, engines, weapons and deck armour. The wooden planks of my deck were replaced with several layers of reinforced thick steel as well as extra armour plating on my hull, especially around the waterline to provide more protection for torpedoes. To save weight, I had gotten rid of everything I didn’t need inside, minus the basic necessities for the Commander and my passengers.

 

Warspite and Belora had given permission to study their ships so Akashi and Leonardo could copy their engines to upgrade everyone else’s where possible.

 

As for my armaments, West Virginia, Maryland, Colorado, Nagato and Mutsu had officially taken me in as a Big Seven member, although Big Six would be more accurate now. Mutsu was particularly excited about it. Her sister had to save me from a tidal wave of overly-enthusiastic questions.

 

My turrets were taken off and the mounts modified to be able to take the 16-inch guns that they had installed, as well as better AA guns. I even had my old torpedo mounts returned and upgraded with quintuple launchers. We’d considered missile launchers like Warspite had, but there was simply no room and they would’ve made me far too heavy combined with all my other upgrades, so she elected to sail with me in the main fleet to provide cover instead.

 

It felt quite pleasant having the upgrades installed. It filled me with the confidence that Denmark Strait had taken away from me. While that was happening, the aforementioned green cat walked up to me and presented me with a tech box.

 

“Akashi’s new experiment for Hood-san to try, nya!”

 

“Oh?” I accepted and opened it to find two contact lenses inside. I looked at her with incredulity and spoke, “Lady Akashi, my eyesight isn’t that bad.”

 

“No, Hood-san misunderstands, nya! Try them on and see!”

 

Deciding to humour her, I applied them. Looking around, I had to admit my vision became immaculately clear. Looking around at the ships I even had a sort of heads-up-display like that of those video games the young Destroyers play, showing the stats of my ship and those around me, including their names, classes and displacements. Very useful information, I must say.

 

“Lady Akashi, this is remarkable! Will it work on Sirens?”

 

“They should, nya! Although, it can only display the information we know of, nya…” She admitted, looking down.

 

I patted her soft ears, “You’ve done very well, Lady Akashi. I fully endorse making these for everyone, not just me.”

 

“Hood-san’s words do Akashi great honour, nya! Arigato!” She hugged me tight.

 

Looks like I had to get used to seeing floating information appear before my eyes. It could prove invaluable in combat scenarios, but perhaps I should take them out whenever it’s not necessary. Considering it also shows the current emotion and thoughts of everyone I look at, perhaps it’s best for their privacy I take them out when not in combat. Looking back at my own ship, it was like a different vessel. I could even see my own stats skyrocketing as my upgrades were applied by the Bulins, Meowfficers, Manjuus and several Kansen volunteers. I took them out for now and put them back in the box.

 

Before I could admire it any further however, I heard the voice of our new addition, “Um… Lady Hood?”

 

I looked down to my right where Belora looked up at me. “What is it, little one?” I asked kindly.

 

“Would you like to join the tour of my ship with Lady Warspite, Miss Akashi and the Master?”

 

Curious of her new futuristic ship, I smiled, “I’d be delighted to.” I held out a hand and my heart melted when she wrapped her entire hand around just one of my fingers. We walked to her ship together with the mint cat where the Commander, Warspite and even Leonardo Da Vinci and Belfast herself were waiting. It seemed Enterprise was preparing her own ship with upgrades.

 

“Welcome, Lady Hood.” Belfast bowed professionally. It’s as if her trauma never happened. Looks like having her own child gave her a sense of purpose again.

 

I curtsied back, “Your daughter was so polite, I couldn’t possibly decline.”

 

Belfast nodded to her child with an approving smile, making her blush a little with pride. She cleared her throat and began, “Ahem… welcome everyone to my new Type 26 Frigate! Here at the bow, we have my 5-inch gun, the BAE Mk.45!”

 

“Who are BAE?” I asked.

 

“Um… I’m not sure… that’s just what it’s called in the plans… sorry…” Belora admitted.

 

“It’s alright, little one. please continue.” I encouraged.

 

She nodded, “Um… below the water, I have a bulbous bow housing advanced sonar for detecting submarines and behind my gun are my missiles! Let’s go see!”

 

Warspite become more interested in those. We looked at them and saw two different types. Belora went on, “the forward missiles are Sea Ceptor AA missiles for striking enemy aircraft as ranges far outside my smaller guns!” She said excitedly, “Behind them is my strike silo, which houses my Anti-Surface and Anti-Submarine and Land-Attack missiles!”

 

We’re not even to her bridge and she already has enough firepower to single-handedly destroy a standard Siren mass-produced patrol fleet. My goodness…

 

We went into the bridge itself and she showed us all the alien-looking control consoles and many screens. She ran us through all the systems she uses, with Akashi and Leonardo quickly filling up their notebooks.

 

It warmed my very soul to see Belfast so happy and proud after all she’s been though, watching her little one happily dart around showing us all how her new ship operated. I didn’t understand most of it, but it was nice to see.

 

Upon leaving the bridge, we looked up behind us to see the massive tower that housed much of her defence systems. Belora went on, “At the top there is my Artisan 997 Medium-Range radar system! Nothing is getting close to me without me knowing!”

 

As we found one of the six-barrelled guns, she explained, “This is one of my Phalanx guns! With a fire rate of 4,500 rounds per minute, whatever happens to be in the receiving end is not going to be there for very long!” She joked.

 

We all paused for a moment. I asked, “4,500 round per minute? How is that possible? Gun barrels would melt before long.”

 

She smiled and she demonstrated. She aimed one out to sea and fired it. All we heard as a loud buzz as we were unable to hear individual bullets being fired. We also saw how the six barrels work. They spin around at a very high rpm and whichever barrel is in position, it fires a bullet, allowing for the immense fire rate and reduces overheating in each barrel. We saw tracer rounds being fired which helped see the trajectories.

 

“Every fifth round fired is a tracer round.” Belora clarified. So every glowing tracer is merely a fifth of the full firepower of just one these guns… incredible…

 

If a ship had just one of these guns in the War, they’d be damn near invincible against air attacks…

 

“Do you control these guns, Belora?” Belfast asked.

 

“No, Mummy. They’re automated. I tell them what their target is, how fast they’re going and what distance to keep them at and they obey!”

 

So while she’s focused on the main Emmy force, her guns shoot down their air units automatically. Incredible…

 

Moving fort her towards her stern, we walked past more of her AA missile systems until we entered her ship again, this time an empty space. She spoke, “This is my flexible mission bay, were a multitude of equip,ent for different missions can be stored! Drones can be stored here too!”

 

“Drones?” The Commander asked.

 

“Um… I’m not sure, Master, it’s just what it says in my plans.”

 

“I see… do you have plans for these ‘drones’ as well?”

 

“I’m afraid not, Master. Apologies.”

 

He waved his hand, “No, no. It’s okay, Belora. Carry on.”

 

“Yes, Master! Please come outside, everyone!” She scurried through the door, through her boat bay and out to her small fight deck.

 

We followed her out and saw her two strange aircraft.

 

“These are my helicopters! Both capable of taking off and landing vertically!” She demonstrated by having them both do exactly that. They were loud and blew winds downwards to generate lift, but was a sight to behold. “The smaller one is the AW159 Wildcat, used for aerial reconnaissance and Anti-Submarine Warfare! The other is the AW101 Merlin, used mainly for transport and search and rescue operations! Also, they’re both Sardegna designs!”

 

“I thought their designs felt strangely familiar…” Leonardo commented.

 

“I also have a third helicopter…” she focused and made a larger one appear. A longer one with two main propellors on top and a cargo hatch on the back.

 

“This is the CH-47 Chinook! This is my main transport helicopter!”

 

“This is all so much to take in. I imagine the two of you have a lot of research to do.” The Commander said to Leonardo and Akashi who both nodded, the latter with her usual cat noise.

 

“And finally, underneath us is my 2087 Towed Array Sonar to allow detection of Submarines from much farther away using hydrophones on a towed cable!”

 

“I dare say you’re the most powerful ship we have at this point.” Warspite admitted, “Better than even me. Even with my upgrades I reckon you’d be able to track me underwater easily.”

 

“You honour me with your words, Lady Warspite. Mummy told me about your history.” Belora bowed to her. “My ship and I will serve Her Majesty and the Master in any way we can.”

 

After some more talks, it was eventually just myself and Belora on the vessel. As I turned to leave, she tugged on my sleeve gently. I looked down at her and asked, “What’s wrong, Belora?”

 

“Um… Mummy said she’d show me how to make tea, but I’ve been hearing that you make the best tea, and that you showed her… if it’s not too much trouble…”

 

“You’d like me to show you how?” I smiled, kneeling down to be on her level. “You’d like to study the art of tea?” I teased softly.

 

“Yes, please.” She nodded nervously.

 

“So well-mannered. Because you asked so nicely, and because of the delightful tour, I’d be happy to, but right now, we have a lot to do first and I assume your mums and the Commander will want you to stay here where it’s safe, so I promise I’ll teach you when we get back, alright?”

 

“Thank you, Lady Hood.” She smiled and hugged me, she then backed off and bowed, “Um… Begging your pardon, Lady Hood, that was… Improper…”

 

I chuckled, “It’s alright, Belora. I’m sure I can forgive you for that.” I stood back up, “Now go and return to your mums, I’m sure they’re missing you already.”

 

“Yes, Lady Hood! Thank you!” She scurried off. I never would’ve thought a miniature Belfast would be so cute. I shook my head with a smile as I myself disembarked her Frigate.

---

[Azur Lane Prince of Wales]

 

Unlike Hood and many others, I’d opted to not have as much upgrades to my own hull as I’d be in the backline of an Eagle Union fleet, finally. I’d settled on getting my bloody main guns working 100% of the time and I sat on a bench with Eugen and looked at all the activity going on down at the docks.

 

“This operation will be a brutal one.” My Iron Blood partner muttered.

 

“Yes, we will be in different fleets, won’t we? I’m not going to be there to protect you.” I teased.

 

“As if I need you to, anyway.” She shot back playfully.

 

I looked at her, “And you won’t be throwing yourself in front of me to take the hit like last time.” I spoke more seriously. To remind her of when she damn nearly died protecting me and a warning to not do it again. She still has the bruises.

 

She leaned against me so I could see the pet collar I’d locked around her neck the other night, hidden under her outfit and she sighed, “If you died, who else would I have to tease all day and put me in my place at night? Certainly not the flattest sister in existence.”

 

I chuckled, “I suppose so. Just don’t be silly, alright? I’d be very angry at you if you sank.”

 

“You know I like it when you’re mad.” She teased.

 

“Eugen, I’m being serious!”

 

She laughed out loud, “I’ll be careful, Mama.” She joked. “If you Royals know how to do anything, it’s nag. And also sink.”

 

“I think you need correction again tonight.” I warned.

 

“Have you seen the news? About what Aoba investigated?”

 

“Ah, yes.” I nodded. “She’s quite the nosy girl. The whole base was shocked when she revealed everything.”

 

“Bismarck will have some explaining to do, won’t she? Poor Hood has to answer so many questions by herself.” Eugen smirked. “I must say though, Hood’s offer of inviting us into their bed as well intrigues me~”

 

Yes, Aoba had revealed the relationship between Hood and Bismarck, as well as Hood’s unexpected polyamorous offer. I guess if she and Eugen are into it, it may not seem so weird, but of course, Bismarck still has no idea. She’s in for quite a shock when she’s back.

 

Thankfully, it seemed Aoba was so invested in that that she completely missed all the stuff about the Leviathans. If that got out… bloody hell…

 

My thoughts were derailed by Eugen sitting on my lap with her knees either side of me as she kissed me. “I much prefer this to forcing ourselves to hate each other. We were quite stupid, weren’t we?”

 

I smiled and put my hands on her butt under her outfit. It was then I realised she wasn’t wearing underwear under it. In public. The surprise caught me off-guard and she noticed.

 

“Got you~” she teased.

 

“You naughty girl.” I smiled back, squeezing her ass. We sat there for a while, just kissing and feeling each other until I picked her up by her behind as she wrapped her legs and arms around me. I carried her like that back to our dorm for the day…

---

[Kancolle Bismarck]

 

I found Hood walking off of the newest warship. I walked up to her and asked, “How are you feeling?”

 

“A lot better now, thank you. That big meeting and now these upgrades… I feel rather fantastic. What about you?”

 

“I’m good… nervous, but good. Hey, is it just me or are you getting… bigger?”

 

She looked at me, “What do you mean?”

 

I gently squeezed her arm, “Your muscles. They’re a little bigger.”

 

“Oh? I hadn’t noticed. Perhaps my firepower and armour is doing me more good than I thought. I suspect the same is helping to everyone else. Lady Tennessee should be thrilled.” She responded.

 

“I’m not going to lie, I’d like to see how toned everything is later on.” I admitted.

 

“So you can infect me again?” She teased.

 

Smiling, I shook my head, “Nein… I learned my lesson about that…”

 

She whispered in my ear with her real accent, “Then tonight, wee lassie, I’m all yours~” with a wink.

 

I felt a shiver run up my spine whenever she spoke like that. It almost made me not want to go home, but then I remembered Prinz and my desires of spending the rest of my life with her, though I might as well have my fun before returning…

---

[Azur Lane Bismarck]

 

I entered the lab carrying the Cube I got from a display. It was a real one and blank, thankfully. In a still working freezer, there some deep sea microbe samples. Using the machinery in the lab, TB instructed me how to extract some of the energy from the Cube and I added it to the samples.

 

Nothing happened for a few minutes, but then the usual bright flash happens and it resulted some kind of mass in the machine. It looked… eerily familiar. I was reminded of the seemingly endless mass I saw when I last spoke with Hood.

 

So it was true. The Abyss is pure Wisdom Cube energy mixed with deep sea life, given intelligence and a will to push humanity back to the land.

 

I had to sit down and process everything. TB asked, “Are you not happy your hypothesis was correct?”

 

“I’m not sure what to think. On one hand, I know what the hell the Abyss is now, but on the other hand, I have no clue what to do with this information.“

 

“Perhaps we can work on a plan together?”

 

“Ja… let’s do that…”

---

[Azur Lane Pacific Commander]

 

Exhausted, I sat at my computer typing everything I had witnessed into the report log. This could be potentially groundbreaking. Not only do we have a new Kansen, but her ship is unlike any I’ve ever seen, alongside Warspite’s new Submarine. All the excitement, and coffee, had kept me awake.

 

Abruzzi stood to hand me a different report from earlier which required my signature. I couldn’t help but stare at her legs as she walked over. I signed it and handed it back to her with a smile. She bent down slightly towards me and asked, “Any particular reason why you’re so enthralled by my thighs, Commandante? You’ve been ogling them since we met.”

 

Was that a serious question?

 

Without thinking, I answered immediately, “I want them to squash my head like a watermelon, Abruzzi.”

 

“Mi scusi!?” She exclaimed with wide eyes.

 

“What?” I then realised I’d said it out loud. “Oh shit… um… sorry, I…”

 

She stormed out of my office without another word, slamming the doors shut.

 

Good job, you tired idiot…